(ina alee
: eee Seal =
= See

I a aa ea) Ca Ceres 84 Ke te He oC oC

iS

pe reese tones
Ex 3

i
ee)

 
SS
CORNELL
| UNIVERSITY
LIBRARY

 

BEQUEST

OF

STEWART HENRY BURNHAM
1943

 

 

 
495.

Thi

Mh
 

mT Cmomagn

cor

Ben €

 

trobrid

ea

a ) PRs

AY

Muiadlot

Vr

 

 

 
nae(’?| An"? Cincunnta
)

o fey
E a
: c=
2 Re
& a
3 eB.

iL

Mi
Ll

 

 

 

 

 

 

 
HISTORY

OF

COSMOPOLITE:

OR THE WRITINGS OF

REV. LORENZO DOW:

CONTAINING

HIS EXPERIENCE AND TRAVELS,

IN

EUROPE AND AMERICA,
UP TO NEAR HIS FIFTIETH arate

ALSO, HIS

POLEMIC WRITINGS,

TO WHICH IS ADDED,

THE “JOURNEY OF LIFE,” BY PEGGY DOW.

REVISED AND CORRECTED WITH NOTES.

 

Fifty Thousand Copies Sold.

A

OINOCINNATI:
ANDERSON, GATES & WRIGHT,

142 MAIN STREET.

1860.
 

Entered according to Act of Congress, in thé year 1848,
BY JOSHUA MARTIN, ae
In the Clerk’s Office for the District Court, of Ohio.

 
INDEX,

LORENZO’S JOURNAL.
PAGE.
Chapter I—My childhood, —) 4 Ye oe oe 9
II—A call to preach, Pr eee ee ee a
© 1J—Beginning to travel, + - - - 7 26
«= JV—Admittance on trial, - 56
es V—Doublin Reception, = Se oa eS 78

«¢ ~VI—Smallpox Confinement, - - - - = 95
« =VII—Return to America, - 2 - a - 114
« VIlI—Georgia Tour, Se a Ge DT
ss 6 TX—Return to New England, - - - - 158
ss X—Return to Georgia, - - = 7 -155
sé =XI—Carolinasand Tennessee Tour, - - - 172
“« =XII—Visit through Virginia, - - - - = 185
‘© XIII—Return to N ew England, - - - - 204
. & XIV—Marriage, - oo Se 209

¢ =XV—Tour to the Mississippi, - = = «= 213
© XVI—Return to the North, - - 7 - - 219
“ XVII—Tour through New En land, - + = 232
«XVilI—Journey to North Caroling, - - - = 240
ss XIX—Second visit to Europe, - - - - 253
“© XX—A short account of “ Eccentric Cosmopolite, 304

© XXI—Continuation of ‘e 315
«¢ X X1I—Conclusion of Journal, - - 324
Lorenzo’s Chain, - - - = + =| = 350
Reflections on Matrimony, = - - = 899
Analects upon Natural, Social, and Moral ‘Philosophy, - - 419
Journey from Babylon to J erusalem, => - 471

A dialogue between the Curious and Singular - + 611
Hints on the fulfilment of Prophecy, - - - = 525
- Strictures on Church Government, &e, - - - - 648
On the Ministry; - aS a, “Hee. le 559
A Cry From the Wilderticss, - - - . - 660
Analectic Miscellany, - - - - - a 565

Spiritual Songs, - - - - 7 - - 573
Defence of Camp Meetings, - - - = 2 583
Vicissitudes, or the Journey of Life, - - - 605
Supplementary Reflections to the Journey of Life - 663
Lorenzo’s Address, - a ~ = zs “ - M711
The Yankee Priest, - - - - - - - 713

77

Appendix, - - - + +2 © =
INTRODUCTION,

Apologies are common introductions; they are almost always out of
place, but especially soin books. If they are worth printing or reading,
they need nosuch palliatives. None is offered forthe present work. A
careful perusal of its pages will satisfy the candid that it is a treasure
too valuable to be lost. Therefore a benefit is conferred and no apology
is necessary. :

Though the author of the following work has passed away, his char-
acter was so indelibly engraved upon the age in which he lived, that a
transcript seems to have been impressed upon the present generation.—
Who has not heard of Lorenzo Dow? Who that has heard of him has
not felt an anxiety to see—to hear him speak? Who that is fond of the
adventurous, the heroic, the marvellous, the morally sublime, would not
rejoice to possess from the hands of this illustrious personage, en au-
thentic account of his birth, training, conviction, conversion, call to
preach, with all the vicissitudes, hair breadth escapes, miraculous deliv-
erances, wrought out for him by asuperintending Providence. Here it is
then, at least in part, for all was not written. But here is enough to
demonstrate that they who fear God shall not be confounded.

Much of the eccentricity of the author wasthe result of necessity, es-
pecially that part belonging to his costume—much of it was his consti-
tutional make; and some was no doubt designed, and intended to con-
duce to the great object of his life.

The lectures on Church Government and the Rights of Man, evince
a mind deeply imbued with the spirit of Democracy, as it should be
manifested in Church and State, called forth by the wrongs which he
suffered, and saw others suffer from the want of proper civil and reli-
gious organizations. He saw, as others see, that there was stil] some-
thing lacking in the present condition of society, and forcibly pointed
out the great duties and privileges of man.

The “Analects upon the Rights of Man” are a luminousand yet con-
cise exhibition of the different relations of life, and the duties and privi-
leges of each and all. The truths and principles presented are funda-
mental—truths and principles which must be adopted and acted on
vi INTRODUCTION.

before our world can become what its author designed. True, they are at
war with the present order of things; but this order [confusion] must be
subverted, before the blessings of life will be equalized and the reign of
righteousness commence. The sooner these sentiments gain universal
prevalence and credence, the better.

The “strictures on Church Government,” are a little caustic. Bat
when we remember that the clergy are the savor of Life and Death al-

- ternately—that through them corruption and schism have been introdu-
ced, as well as reform: that at this very time there is great lack of unity
and vitality in the ministry and membership; that power ecclesiastic and
civil tends to accumulate in the hands of the few, and consequently to
abuse, it becomes necessary not only to recur to first principles, but to
expose the abuse of that power. The power to govern in the Church
exists somewhere; but where, and to what extent it is lawful he says not;
but only speaks of its abuse and the necessity of guaranteeing to all
their natural and inalienable rights. And while it is remembered that
he was badly treated by some, he had many strong friends in the church,
for whom he had a warm affection, and of whose kindness he speaks in
the highest terms.

When we consider that his whole life was one of privation and toil;
that he lived for others and not for himself; that he was defrauded and
slandered; that through all he held fast his integrity to the last, we can
throw the mantle of charity, which covers a multitude of faults, over
those few things which do not so well accord with our notions of right.
He lived to be fifty seven years old, thirty-nine of which he spent in the
gospel Ministry.

The following account of the author, taken from the Cyclopedia of
Religious Knowledge, contains all that need be said on this subject:—

“Lorenzo Dow was a well known itinerant preacher. He wasone of
the most remarkable men of this age, for his zeal and labor in the cause
of religion. Ie was a native of Coventry, Connecticut, and in early
life became deeply impressed by the truths of religion, and felt urged
by motives irresistable, to devote his life to the preaching of the gospe.
in various parts of the world. His eccentric dress and style of preach-
ing, attracted great attention, while his shrewdness, and quick discern-
ment of character, gave him no inconsiderable influence over the multi-
tudes that attended on his ministry. He travelled extensively in Eng-
land and Ireland, and repeatedly visited almost every portion of the United
States. He had been a public preacher for more than thirty years, and
it is probable that more persons have heard the gospel from his lips, than
INTRODUCTION. vil

any other individual since the days of Whitefield. He wrote. several
books, particularly a history of his own life, so singularly eventful, and
full of vicissitudes. His purity of purpose, and integrity and benevo-
lence of character, can hardly be questioned. He was a Methodist in
principle, and though not in connection with that society, was held in
esteem by many of that body. He died in Georgetown, District of Co-
lumbia, February 2nd, 18384. A wanderer through life, it is believed he
was a sincere Christian pilgrim, seeking a heavenly country, and that he
now. rests in the city of God.”

 

“The Journey of Life,” appended to the works of Lorenzo, holds up
to our view at once, two persons singularly adapted to each other, enjoy-
ing life in its highest sense, in the midst of the greatest disadvantages.
Had the case never occurred, we would have supposed it impossible to find
a woman willing to unite her destiny to a man so eccentric, so poor, so
much a stranger and pilgrim. But ’tis even so. Read this Journey. —
Many of you are travelling it; you will find much to reprove—much to
comfort. Some of you have arrived near its termination. Here you
can review the past, awaken reflection, and bring your sympathies again

into active being.
THE PUBLISHER.

N. B. It is due the reader, that he be informed that the anecdotes, cc.,
found in small type, at the end of several chapters, were added by the
publishers, to give interest to the work, and are in substance believed to
be genuine. .
CHAPTER I. d
MY CHILDHOOD.

I was born, October 16, 1777, in Coventry, Tolland County
State of Connecticut, North America. My parents were born in
the same town and descended from English ancestors. They hada
son, and then three daughters, older than myself, and one daughter
younger; they were very tender toward their children, and endeav-
oved to educate them well, both in religion, and common learning.

When I was two years old, I was taken sick; my parents having
beena long journey, and returning homewards, heard that I was
dead, and expected to meet the people returning from the funeral.—
But to their joy I was living, and recovered.

When I was near four years old, while at play, I suddenly fell
into a muse about God, and heaven and hell, about which I had
heard so much, so that I forgot my play, which my companion ob-
serving, desired to knowthe cause; I asked him if he ever said his
prayers; he replied “‘no;” then said I, you are wicked, and I will
not play with yuu; so I left him and went into the house.

Being a few days in another neighborhood, I associated with one

that would swear and lie, which proved harm to me; but these serious
impressions continued until my eighth year, when my parents remov-

ed to another vicinity, the youth of which were very corrupt; and
on joining their company, I too soon learned their ways, grieved
the tender feelings of my mind, and began to promise myself felicity,
when I should arrive at manhood.

After I had arrived at the age of twelve years, my hopes of world-
ly pleasure were greatly blasted by an illness, occasioned by over-
heating myself, and drinking a quantity of cold water. I mur-
mured and complained, thinking my lot harder than my compan-
ions’; for they enjoyed health, whilst I was troubled with an asth-
matical disorder, or stoppage of breath. the pain that I endured!

Sometimes I could lie several nights together and sleep sound,
and at others, I had to sit up part or all night. At times I could
10 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

not lie down at all for six or seven days together—but as yet did not
consider that the hand of God was in all this. About this time I
dreamed that I saw the prophet Nathan, ina large assembly of peo-
ple, prophecying many things. I asked him how long I should
live. Said he, until you are two-and-twenty. This dream was so
imprinted in my mind, that it caused many serious and painful
hours at intervals. .

When past the age of thirteen years, and about the time that
John Wesley died, (1791) it pleased God to awaken my mind by
a dream of the night, which was, that an old man came to me at
mid day, having a staff in his hand, and said he to me, do you ever
pray? I told him, no. Said he, you must, and then went away; he
had not been long gone before he returned, and said again, do you
pray? I again said, no; and after his departure I went out of doors
and was taken up by a whirlwind above the skies. At length Isaw
through a mist of darkness and across a gulf, a glorious place, in
which was a throne of ivory, overlaid with gold, and God sitting
upon it, and Jesus at his right hand, and angels and glorified spirits
celebrating praise. I thought the angel Gabriel came to the verge
of heaven with a trumpet in his right hand, and cried to me with a
loud voice to know if I desired to get there. I told him I did.—
Said he, return to earth, be faithful, and you shall come in the end.

With reluctance I left the beautiful sight, and hastened back; and
then I thought the old man came to me the third time, and inquired
if I prayed. Itold him Idid. Then said he, be faithful, and I
will come and let you know again. I thought that was to be when
I should be blest; and when I awoke behold it wasa dream. It
was strongly impressed on me, that this dream must be from God—
and the way that I should know it, I should let my father know of
it at such a time, and place, viz: as he would be feeding the cattle in
the morning, which I did; and no sooner had I done, than convio-
tion seized me. I knew my unfitness to die. Tears began to flow,
and I again resolved to seek salvation. I began that day to pray in
secret, but how to pray, or what to pray for, I scarcely knew. I
at once broke off from my old companions and evil practices.

If I now had any one to instruct me in the way and plan or
salvation, I could have got along, but alas! I soon felt myself in the
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 11

dark without a guide. The Bible was like a sealed book, so mys-
terious I could not understand it. But in order to have it explained,
I applied to this person, and that book, but got no satisfaction. I fre-
quently wished I had lived in the days of the prophets or apostles,
that I could have sure guides; for by the misconduct of professors, I
thought there were no Bible saints in the land. Thus did many
months of sorrow roll heavily away.

But at length, not finding what my soul desired, I began to exam-
ine the cause more closely, if possible to find it out; and immedi-
ately the doctrine of unconditional reprobation and particular elec-
tion, was exhibited to my view; thatthe state of all was unalterably
fixed by God’s “eternal decrees.”” Here discouragements arose,
and I began to slacken my hand by degrees; until I entirely left off
secret prayer, and could not bear to read, or hear the Scriptures,
saying, if God has fore-ordained whatever comes to pass, then all
our labors are vain.

Feeling still condemnation in my breast, I concluded myself rep-
robated: despair of mercy arose, hope was fled; and I was resolved
to end my wretched life; concluding the longer I live, the more sin
I shall commit, and the greater my punishment will be; but the
shorter my life, the less sin, and of course the less punishment, and
the sooner I shall know the worst of my case; accordingly I loaded
a gun, and withdrew to a wilderness.

As I was about to put my intention into execution, a sudden sol-
emn thought darted into my mind, “stop and consider what you are
about; if you end your life, you are undone forever; but if you omit
it a few days longer, it may be that something will turn up in your
favor.’ This was attended with a small degree of hope, that if I
waited a little while, it should not be altogether in vain; and I
thought I felt thankful that God prevented me from sending my soul
to everlasting misery.

About this time there was much talk about the people called
Methodists, who were lately come into the western part of New
England. There were various reports and opinions concerning
them, some saying that they were the deceivers that were to come in
the last times; that such a delusive spirit attended them, that it was
dangerous to hear them preach, lest they should lead people out of
the good old way, which they had been brought up in; that they
12 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

would deceive if possible the very elect; some on the other hand
said they were a good sort of people. .

A certain man invited Hope Hull to come to his own town, who
appointed a time when he would endeavor, if possible, to comply
with his request. The day arrived, and the people flocked out from
every quarter to hear, as they supposed, a new gospel: and I went
to the door and iooked in to see a Methodist; but to my surprise he.
appeared like other men. I heard him preach from—‘this is @
faithful saying and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus
came into the world to save sinners.”? And I thought he told me
all that ever I did.

The next day he preached from these words: “Is there no balm
in Gilead? Is there no Physician there? Why then is not the
health of the daughter of my people recovered? Jer. viii, 22.

As he drew the analogy between a person sick of a consumption
and a sin-sick soul, he endeavored also to show how the real balm
of Gilead would heal the consumption; and to spiritualize it, in
the blood of Christ healing the soul: in which he described the
way to heaven, and pointed out the way marks; which I had
never heard described so clearly before. By which means I was
convinced that this man enjoyed something that I was destitute
of, consequently that he was a servant of God.

He then got upon the application, and pointing his finger to-
wards me, made this expression: ‘Sinner there is a frowning
Providence above your head, and a burning hell beneath your feet,
and nothing but the brittle thread of life prevents your soul fran
falling into endless perdition. But, says the sinner, what must I
do? You must pray. ButI can’t pray. If you don’t pray then
you'll be damned; and, as he brought out the last expression, he
either stamped with his foot on the box on which he stood, or
smote with his hand upon the bible, which both together came
home like a dagger to my heart. I had liked to have fallen
backwards from my seat, but saved myself by catching hold of
my cousin who sat by my side, and I durst not stir for some time
for fear, lest I should tumble into hell. My sins, and the damn-
able nature of them, were in a moment exhibited to my view,
and I was convinced that I was unprepared to die.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 13

After the assembly was dismissed, I went out of doors; all nu-
ture seemed to wear a gloomy aspect; and every thing I cast my
eyes upon seemed to bend itself against me, and wish me off the face
of the earth.

I went toa funeral of one of my acquaintance the same day, but
durst not look on the corpse, for fear of becoming one myself; I
durst not go near the grave, fearing lest I should fall in and the earth
come in upon me; for if I then died, Iknew I must be undone.—
So I went home wih a heavy heart.

I durst not closemy eyes in sleep, until I first attempted to suppli-
cate the throne of grace for preservation during the night. The next
morning, as I went out of doors, a woman passing by told me that
my cousins the evening past, had found the pardoning love of God.
This surprised me, to think that one of my companions was
taken, and I was left. I instantly came to a resolution to for-
sake my sins and seek the salvation of my soul. I made it my
practice to pfay thrice in a day for about the space of aweek; when
another of my cousins, brother to the former, was brought to cry for
mercy, in secret retirement in a garden, and his cries were so loud
that he was heard upwards of a mile. The same evening he found
com fort.

Shortly after, several persons in the neighborhood professed to
have found the pardoning love of God, among whom was my

brother-in-law, Fisz, and his brother.

Sorrows arose in my mind to think they were heavenward, whilst
I, a guilty one, was in the downward road; I endeavored to double
and treble my diligence in prayer, but found no comfort to my
soul. Here the doctrine of unconditional reprobation was again pre-
sented to my view, with strong temptations to end this mortal life ;
but the thought again arose in my mind; if I comply, I am un-
done for ever, and if I continue crying to God, Ican but be damned
at last.

One evening there being, (by my desire) a prayer-meeting ap~
pointed by the young converts, I set out to go; and on my way, by
the side of a wood, I kneeled down and made a solemn promise to
God, if he would pardon my sins, and give me an evidence of my
acceptance, that I would forsake all ihose things, wherein I had
14 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

formerly thought to have taken my happiness, and lead a religious
tife devoted to him; and with this promise I went to meeting.

I believe that many present felt the power of God; saints were
happy and sinners were weeping on every side; but I could not shed
a tear; then I thought within myself, if I could weep I would begin
to take hope; but, oh! how hard is my heart. I went from one to
another to know if there was any mercy for me. The young con-
verts answered: “God is all love; he is all mercy;”’ I replied, “God
is just too, and justice will cut me down;” I saw no way how God
could be just and yet show me mercy.

A certain woman bound upon a journey, tarried at this house
that night; discovering the distress of mind I was in, broke
through the crowd with a hymn-book in her hand, and after
reading a part of a hymn, said to me: ‘“‘My friend, I feel for
you; my heart aches for you; but this I can tell you, that before
I leave town in the morning, you will come down here praising
God;” I told her no; I believed I should be in hell before morning.

After the meeting had concluded, which was about nine o’clock,
and previous to the foregoing circumstance, I had, by the advice of
my parents, set out for home thrice, but by a strong impression, as it
were a voice whispering to my heart, “‘you must not go yet; but go
back and pray to God;’’ I turned about and went into a wheat field,
and kneeled down; and striving to pray, I felt as if the heavens were
brass, and the earth iron; it seemed as though my prayers did not
go higher than my head.

At length I durst not go home alone, fearing I should be carried
away by the devil, for I saw destruction before me.

Several of the young converts accompanied me on My way; one
of whom was Roger Searle; they since have told me that I fell
down several times by the way; which I do not remember, as my
distress was so great that I scarcely knew what position I was in.
When I got home, I went into my bed-room, and kneeling down,
strove to look to God for mercy again, but found no comfort. I then
lay down to rest, but durst not close my eyes in sleep, for fear I
should never awake until I awakened in endless misery.

I strove to plead with God for ‘mercy, for several hours, as a man
would plead for his life; until at length being weary in body, as
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 15

the night was far spent, I fell into a slumber; and in it I dreamed
that two devils entered the room, each with a chain in his hand;
they laid hold on me, the one at my head, the other at my feet, and
bound me fast, and breaking out the window, carried me a distance
from the house, and laid me on a spot of ice, and whilst the weaker
devil flew off in flames of fire, the stronger one set out to carry me
downto hell. And when I got within sight of hell, to see the blue’
blazes ascending, and to hear the screeches and groans of devils and
damned spirits, what a.shock it gave me I cannot describe; I thought
that in afew moments, this must be my unhappy lot. I can-
not bear the thought, I will struggle and strive to break these chains;
and if I can, and get away, it will be gain, and if I cannot, there
will be nothing lost, and in my struggle I waked up; and oh! how
glad was I that it was only a dream. Still I thought, that within
a few hours it would surely be my case. I again strove to lift my
heart to God for mercy; and these words struck my mind; “In that
day there shall be a fountain opened to the house of David, and to
the inhabitants of Jerusalem, for sins and for uncleanness.” A
thought darted into my mind that the fountatn was Christ; and if
it were so deep and wide for the wicked numerous inhabitants of
Jerusalem to wash in and be clean; why not for the wHoLz worp?
why not for me? Here hope sprung up, there was a Savior offered
to aur, instead of a certain few; and, if so, possibly there might
be mercy yet for me; but these words followed: ‘“‘Woe to them that
are at ease in Zion;” here discouragements arose concluding that
if there had been a time when I might have obtained mercy, yet as
I had omitted it so long, the day of grace is now passed, and the
woe denounced against me. I thought myself to be the unprofita-
ble servant, who had wrapped his talent in the napkin and buried it
in the earth; I had not om the wedding garment, and was unprepar-
ed, to meet God.

I thought I heard the voice of God’s justice saying, “take the
unprofitable servant, and cast him into utter darkness.”? I put my
hands together, and cried in my heart, “the time has been, that I
might have had religion; but now it is too late; mercy’s gate is shut
against me, and my condemnation forever sealed. Lord, I give
up; I submit; I yield; I yield; if there be any mercy in heaven
for me, let me know it; and if not, let me go down to hell
16 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

and know the worst of my case.”? As the words flowed from my
heart, I saw the Mediator step in, as it were, between the Father’s
justice and my soul, and these words were applied to my mind
with great power; ‘Son! thy sins which are many are forgiven
thee; thy faith hath saved thee; go in peace.”

The burden of sin and guilt and the fear of hell vanished from
my mind, as perceptibly as an hundred pounds weight falling from
a man’s shoulder; my soul flowed out in love to God, to his ways
and to his people; yea and to all mankind

As soon as I obtained deliverance, I said in my heart, I have
found Jesus and his religion, but I will keep it to myself; but in-
stantly my soul was so filled with peace and love and joy, that I
could no more keep it to myself, seemingly, than a city set or a hill
could be hid; at this time daylight dawned in at the window; I
arose and went out of doors, and behold, every thing I cast my eyes
upon, seemed to be speaking forth the praise of the Almighty. It
appeared more like a new world than any thing I can compare it to;
this happiness is easier felt than described.

I set out to go down to the house in which the meeting had been
held the preceding evening, but the family not being up, I being
young, thought it not proper to go in and disturb them; and seeing
a wicked swearer coming down the road, I wished to shun him;
accordingly I went down to the barn, and as he drew near me I
went round it and looked up to the house, and saw the woman who
was bound on the journey, coming out atthe back door. I made
to her with all the speed I could. It seemed to me that I scarcely
touched the ground, for I felt so happy, that I scarcely knew
whether I was in the body or out of it.

When I got to her, she said, “good morning!” Yes, said I, it
is the blessedest morning that I ever saw; and walking into the
house, the first words that I said were, I am happy, happy, happy
enough; my voice penetrated every part of the house, and a preach-
er coming down stairs, opened his hymn book at these words,

rt “O! for a thousand tongues to sing,
My dear Redeemer’s praise.”
Indeed I did want a thousand tongues, and ten thousand to the end
of it, to praise God for what he had done for my soul.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 17

About nine o’clock, I set out for home, when to behold the beau-
titul Sun rising in the east above the hills, although it was on the

12th of November, and-the ground partly Eeze, was to me as
‘pleasant as May.

When I got home to my parents, they beccitr to reprove me for
going out so early, as they were concerned about me. But when |
had told them where I had been, and what I had been upon, they
seemed to be struck; it being such language as they had never
heard from me before, and almost unbelieving to what I said; how-
ever my soul was so happy that I could scarcely settle to nak, and
I spent the greatest part of the day in going from house to house,
through the neighborhood, to tell the people what God had done for
me.

I wanted to publish it to the ends of the earth, and then take
wings and fly away to rest. In this happy situation, I went on my
way rejoicing for some weeks ; concluding that I should never learn
war any more; some said, that young converts were happier than

those who were many years in the way; thought I, Lord, let
me die whilst young, if I may not feel so happy when I am old.

One day relating my past experience and trials in a prayer meet-
ing, when my mother upon hearing thereof said unto me: How
do you know that you are converted? How do you know but what
you are deceived, if you have passed through such trials as I hear

ou have? I said, God has given me the evidence what ground I
stand upon, and he cannot lie. Afterward walking out of doors,
it was suggested to my mind, here are many in town that have pro-
fessed thirty or forty years, and say they do not know their sins fer-
given, and can it be that a young upstart stripling could have more
knowledge and experience in these things than they? Nay; you
have lost your conviction; You think you are converted, but your
‘peace is a false one. a

I then began to reason with the femiplentindead of going to Gad
in prayer, to show me my state, )can all these things that I haye
met with be a deception? _ Unbelief began to rise ; and my beloved
‘hid his face from me. I ran to the fields and woods, sometimes
kneeling and walking und bemoaning my loss; for I felt as if some-
thing of more vaiue than silver or gold was departed from me; but
found no comfort to my restless mind. I then set out to go toa

B

Y
“18 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

house where some converts lived, hoping God would enable them
to speak something for my comfort; but before I got to the house,
-I met my setovep in the way; he was the chiefest among ten
thousand, and altogether lovely. And I went home happy in the
Redeemer’s love.

Having been sprinkled in my infancy, and now not feeling satis-
fied, I had the ceremony re-performed ; as a declaration to all man-
kind of my dedicating myself to God; and the same evening I with

_twelve others, united ourselves in a society, to watch over one an-
other in love; among whom was a second cousin, and friend
R. Searle.

Finding the Stolen Axe

While Mr. Dow was traveling through Maryland, a poor man came
and informed him that some one had stolen his axe, and wished Mr. Dow
to be good enough to tell him where it was. Lorenzo informed him that
he possessed no power of knowing such things. But the man had heard

: that Lorenzo Dow knew every thing, and could not be persuaded. to
believe any thing else. At length, when it was evident that the man
could not be otherwise disposed of, Mr. Dow said he would find the axe
if he could. ‘But do you suspect any person of stealing it,”’ said Mr.
Dow. “Yes,” said the man very promptly, ‘I think I know the very
man, but cannot be certain.” ‘Will he be at meeting?” ‘Yes, sir;

‘he is sure to be there.” Mr. Dow said no, more, but picking up a stone
about as large as his two fists, carried it to church with him and laid it
on the desk beside him, so that all the congregation might see it. How
many inquiries ran through their minds about the stone during the sermon
no one knows. But, after he had finished preaching, he took the stone
in his hand, and, addressing the audience, said, ‘‘some one has stolen an
axe, belonying to Mr. A., a poor man—the thief is here, he is before me
now, and I intend after turning round three times to hit him on the head
with this stone.” Accordingly, he turned round twice rather slowly,
but the third’ time came round with great fury as if going .to throw the
stone into the midst of the men before him, when to the no little amuse-
ment of the company, and the satisfaction of the man who lost the axe,
the very man who was suspected of the theft, dodged his head behind
the pew. ‘“ Now,” said Dow, “I will not expose you any further, but if
you don’t leave that axe to-night where you got it, I will publish you
to-morrow.” ‘The axe was accordingly returned. A merchant of veracity
im Cincinnati, vouches for the truth of this story—Ep.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL.

CHAPTER II.

—_—

CALL TO PREACH, &C.

One day being alone in a solitary place, whilst kneeling before
God, these words were suddenly impressed on my mind; “Go ye
into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature.” I in-
stantly spoke out, “Lord! Iam a child, I cannot go; I cannot
preach.”” These words followed in my mind, “Arise and go, for I
have sent you.” I said, ‘“‘send by whom thou wilt send, only not
by me, for I am an ignorant, illiterate youth; not qualified for the
important task:—The reply was—What, God hath cleansed, call
not thou common.”’ I then resisted the impression as.a, temptation
of the devil; and then my Saviour withdrew from me the light of
his countenance; until at Jength I dared not to believe that God had
called me to preach for fear of being deceived; and durst not dis-
believe it, for fear of grieving the Spirit of God: thus I halted be-
tween two opinions.

When I nourished and cherished the impression, the worth of
sou!s was exhibited to my view, and cords of sweet love drew me
on; and when I resisted it, a burden of depression and distress
seized my mind.

Shoitly after this, my trials being very great, I took an epportes
nity to open my mind to my friend, R. Searle, who said his mind
had been impressed the same way for about four months.

One day, as I went to meeting, being in August, 1793, a certain
person said to me, ‘My friend, it appears to me as though you never
had any trials.” My reply to her was, that although my soul had
been happy the greatest part of the time these nine months past, yet
the remainder of my life will be a life of grief and trouble and sor-
row: said she, “I hope not:”’—said I, ‘You may wish so in vain,
for what is revealed will surely come to pass.” Very shortly after
this, as I was riding along one day, I was seized with an unusual
weakness, and my eye-sight entirely failed me, whilst my horse
20 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

carried me forward about the space of half a mile; when my sight
returned, and strength in some degree. Soon after this, whilst
retired ina wood, I was taken in a similar manner, and forsome time
I thought I was dying, but my mind was calmly stayed on God.—
My bodily strength continued gradually to decline, till at length
it was concluded I had the quick consumption, and by physicians
and friends I was given over to die. In the beginning of this ill-
ness, the sacrament was administered to the atte, at which I at-
tended.

“It was suggested to my rind, ‘“What good does it do to kneel
down there and eat a little bread and drink a little wine; why is it
not as good to eat bread and milk at home?” I replied, “it is a
command of God,” and threw it out of my mind, and partook, and
felt measurably happy. But the same suggestion returned in the
evening, and so harrassed my mird for a space of time, that I, inv
‘stead of resisting it by watching unto prayer, began to give way by
querying with the enemy, until my happiness of mind fled; and
shortly after this, being brought apparently to the borders of eter-
nity, and not enjoying “that consolation as heretofore, the language
of my heart was,

“J have fallen from my heaven of grace,
I am brought into thrall,

I am stript of my all,
And banished from Jesus's face.”

Oh! how I felt, cannot be described by tongue; at this critical
period of life, not to see my way so clearly as formerly ; but it
was notlong before God blessed these words to the comforting of
my soul, though all but my confidence was given up before,

“Peace! troubled soul, thou need’st not fear—
Thy great Provider still is near ;””

so that now I could look beyond the grave, and see my way to joys
on high.

One thing I desired to live for, viz., to attain to higher degrees
of holiness here, that I might be happier hereafter; and what I wish-

ed to die for, was to get out of this trying world, and be at rest with
saints above; yet I was résigned to go or stay. But it pleased kind

Providence to rebuke the dieariise beyond the expectation of all, and
in a measure torestore me to health, sothat after about five months
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. ar

confinement, I was enabled once more to attend meeting; and fallin
into conversation with R. Searle about the dealings of God aa
us, the impression came upon my mind stronger than ever, that [
should have to call sinners to repentance. After returning home, I
began to consider the matter on every side more attentively than I
had done hitherto; and to make it a matter of earnest prayer to God,
that if the impression was from him, that it might increase; but if
not, that it might decrease. My mind soon became so powerfully
exercised as to cause some sleep to depart from me, until at length
my trials were so great, that I was resolved to fast and pray more.
fervently; that if the will of God was to be known I might find it
out; and on the 23d day of my so doing, according to what my
bodily strength would admit of, it being one Saturday afternoon
whilst engaged in prayer in the wilderness, in an uncommon man-
ner the light.of Gud’s countenance shined forth into my soul, so
that I was as fully convinced that I was called to preach, as ever I
was that God had pardoned my sins.

This continued for about the space of forty-eight hours, when j

again began to doubt; but after eleven days it pleased the Lord to
banish all my doubts and fears, and to fill me with his love.

1794. One day a prayer meeting being appointed in the town,
and feeling it my indispensable duty to go, I sought for my parents’
consent in vain; still something was crying in my ears “‘go, go;’?
but fearing that my parents would call me a disobedient child, I re-
sisted what I believe was required of me, and felt conscience to
accuse me, and darkness to cover my mind. But at length finding
@ spirit of prayer, I had faith to believe that God would bless me,
though from the 14th of May, to the 9th of June, I felt the sharp,
keen fiery darts of the enemy. June 12th, this scripture afforded
me some strength, “fear not, the night is far spent, the day is at
hand.”

I heard G. Roberts, the one who had taken me into society,
preach from these words, “our soul is escaped asa bird out of the
snare of the fowlers, the snare is broken and we are escaped.”

June 14th. These words afforded my soul great comfort; “I will
not leave you comfortless, but we will come unto you, and take up
our abode with you.”” And whilst retired in devotion, my: pet did
taste of the powers of the world to come.
29 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

24th ; I was stillsatisfied that it wonld be my duty to preach the
gospel, though several reasons occurred to my mind against it—viz.
Ist, According to human appearance, my bodily strength would not
endure the fatigues and inclemencies of the weather, which must at-
tend such a life.—2dly, My parents and relations would be against
my travelling, from whom I must meet with much opposition. 3dly,
My weakness and want of learning, and my abilities did not seem
adequate to the task; but upon hearing my father read this expres»
sion in Whitfield’s sermons, “where reason.fails, there faith be-
gins,” my mind was strengthened to meditate on the work.

-, Sunday, October 5th; was the first time that I with a trembling
mind, attempted to open my mouth in public vécal prayer in the so-
ciety.

A little previous to this time, upon considering what I must un-
dergo if I entered upon the public ministry, I began to feel dis-
couraged, and had thoughts of altering the situation of my life to
excuse me from the work; but could get no peace of mind until I
gave them entirely up, though my trials in this respect were ex-
ceeding great. - *

November 14th; About this time I attempted to speak a few
_ words of exhortation in public, which my parents hearing of, gave
me tender reproof, (which was like a sword to my heart, ) fearing
lest I should run too fast.

- One day, I felt impressed to exhort again, but fearing the reproof
of my relations, (as the old enemy was now raised) I neglected
my duty in order toshun the cross; but horror and condemnation
seized upon my mind; and I began to reflect, if in the beginning
of my pilgrimage I have such trials to encounter witn, what will it
be if Iattempt to go into the vineyard to face a frowning world?
nay, let the consequence be what it may, saved or damned, I am
resolved I will not preach the gospel; and ifever one felt the pains
of the damned in this world, it appeared to me that I did.

' Iwas willing to be a private member of society, but not a pub-
liccharacter. I had rather retire to some remote part of the earth
and spend my days; but could not feel myself excused from preach-
ing the'gospel.

Filled with horror and darkness while awake, with fearfulness
and frightful dreams by night, for near the space of four weeks;.
OR; LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 23

when one night I was awaked by surprise, and in idea there:
were represented to my view, two persons; the one by the name-
of Afercy, with a smiling countenance, who said to me, “if you
will submit, and be willing to go and preach, there is mercy for :
you,” (he having a book in his hand,) the other by the name of
Justice, with a solemn countenance, holding a drawn glittering
sword over my head, added, “if you will not submit, you shall
be cut down: now or never.” It appeared to me that I had but
one half hour for consideration, and if I still persisted in on
nacy, that it would be a gone case forever. :

I put my hands together and said, Lord I submit to go and
preach thy gospel ; only? grant my peneefitl hours to return, and
open the door.

At the dawn of day, I arose and withdrew to the wilderness
to weep and mourn before God; at length the light of his coun-
tenance shined into my soul, and I left humble under his mighty:
hand; willing to become anything as God should see fit.

About ‘ie time, I made known to my parents the exercise of
my mind, which previously I had kept from them; they immedi-
ately bess to oppose me in this thing. They inavised me to
reject it by all means, concluding it to be a temptation, as it
appeared to them an sriponaibility that I should be called to such
a'work as this; which apparently I could not fulfill.

1795, July 16th. Last night the hand of the Lord was heavy
upon me—I was much afflicted in body and mind—in body, by the
want of breath, so that I was scarcély able to exist (by reason of
my asthmatical disorder )—in mind, by much heaviness ; whilst
the enemy suggested, “you will never go forward in public, because
of the weakness of your body and the violence of your disorder;
and you are deluded by that impression which you think is from
God; besides, none will equip you out, and you will one day per-
ish by the hand of Saul.” Here my faith was greatly tried, for I
saw no way for my equipment, unless the hand of the Almighty
should interpose ; for my parents had hinted already that they would
neither give their consent nor assistance } my discouragements
therefore became exceedingly great.

August 4th. I feel tried and tempted by the world, the flesh, and
the devil, and if I think of pursuing any other course of life but
24. HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, .

that of preaching, I sink into horror and find no peace in any other
way.

* 22d. About this time my mind was much exercised concerning.
the doctrines of unconditional election and final perseverance. I
dreamed that I saw Adam and Eve in the garden of Eden, and
God, after talking to them as written in Genesis, said, I shall be
faithful on my part; and it depends on your being faithful to the
end, to reeeive a crown of glory; but if you are not faithful you
will be exposed to the damnation of hell, and then said to me, write
these things, for they are true and faithful.

! October 28th. Being greatly pressed in spirit, for a number. of

a to know my father’s will; whether (provided a door was
opened) he would give his consent for me to go out to travel, or
whether he would withhold me by his authority, when I think .the
time is come that I should go. He said, I shall not hinder you,
only give youmy old advice, not to harbor the thought, and I shall
not give you any help. I told him I did not desire any help, only
liberty of conscience. I concluded that my father thought that
some persons, and not God, had raised such thoughts in my mind,
which occasioned him to restrain me; so I told him if this was
the case that he judged the matter wrong.
+ November 9th. Being again tried in my mind with regard to
preaching, fearing lest I should run too fast or two slow, and que-
rying from what quarter my impression came, I dreamed that I
was walking in the solitary woods beside a brook, and saw a heau-
tiful stalk about eight feet high; from the middle and upwards,
‘it was covered with beautiful seeds. I heard a voice over my
-head, saying to me, ,“‘shake the stalk that the seed may fall off, and
-cover them up; the seed will be of great value to some, though not
.to thyself, but thou shalt receive thy reward hereafter.

I shook the stalk and beautiful red seed fell off, and I covered
them up with earth and rotten leaves, and went on my way to serve
the Lord.

Sometime after 1 thought I was there again, and saw a large
‘number of partridges or pheasants that had been scratching up a
great part of the seed. I discovered them and was very sorry, and
-went and drove them away, and watched it to keep them away that
the remainder, with my nourishing, might bring forth fruit to
‘OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 25

perfection. Then I thought I beganto preach, and immediately awa-
ked, when the parable of the sower came strongly into. my mind.

19th. My mind has been buffetted and greatly agitated (not
tempted in the common sense of the word) so that my sleep depart-
ed from me, and caused me to walk and wring my hands for sor-
row. Oh! the corruption of wicked nature! I feel the plague of
an hard heart, and a mind prone to wander from God; something
within which has need to be done away, and causes a burden, but
no guilt, and from which discouragements frequently arise, tending
to slacken my hands.

I dreamed that I saw a man in a convulsion fit, and his counten-
ance was expressive of hell. Jasked a by-stander what made his’
countenance look so horrible; said he, “the man was sick, and rela-.
ting his past experience, | his calls from time to time, and his prom-
ises to serve God; and how he had broke them; and now, said he, “I
am sealed over to eternal damnation,” and- instantly the convulsion
seized him.” This shocked me so much that I instantly awoke,
and seemingly the man was before my eyes.

I dropped ‘asleep again, and thought I saw all mankind i in the
air suspended by a brittle thread over hell, yet in a state of carnal
security. I thought it to be my duty to tell them of it, and again
awoke; and these words were applied to my mind with power:
“there is a dispensation of the gospel committed unto you, and
woe unto you if you preach not the gospel.”’ I strove to turn my
mind on something else, but it so strongly followed me that I took.
it asa warning from God; and in the morning to behold the beauti- |
ful sun to rise and shine in at the window, whilst these words fol-
lowed: ‘‘and unto you that fear my name, shall the Son of
Righteousness arise, with healing in his wings,” Oh! how hap-
py I felt; the help of kings and priests is vain without the help of
God. °

December, 31st. The year is now at a close, I see what I have
passed through, and what is to come the ensuing year, God only
knows; but may the God of peace be with me; and grant me
strength in proportion to my day, that I may endure to the end, .
and receive the crown of life. I felt my heart drawn to travel the
world at large, but to trust God by faith, like the birds, for my daily .
bread, was difficult, as my strength was small, and I shrank from it.
26 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

CHAPTER III.

 

BY BEGINNING TO TRAVEL.

1796. Janvary 7th, I received a message, with orders from C.
Spry, the circuit preacher, to go to Tolland to the brethren there,
for a few days, that he might get some knowledge of my gifts ;
this visit caused me some opposition. Afterwards I was directed
to go and meet L. Macombs, a preacher on New London Circuit,
who after two days constrained me to part from him; so I turned:
and went to East Hartford, (having my brother-in-law’s horse
with me;) in this place I attended several meetings—from thence
to Ellington, where I met C. Spry—who directed me to fulfil three
of his appointments, (Warehouse Point, East Windsor, and Wap-'
ping, ) at one of which, while speaking, I was taken suddenly ill,
even to the losing of my sight and strength; so I was constrained
to give over. ,

‘ 15th; Irode near 40 miles to Munson and and met N. SyetHen,
with whom I travelled through his appointments a few days, when
he also constrained me to part from him, after giving me the follow-
ing hints ;—‘You are but eighteen years of age; you are too im-
portant, and you must be more humble, and hear, and not be heard
so much ; keep your own station, for by the time you arrive at the
age of twenty one years, you will see wherein you have missed it;
you had better, as my advice, learn some easy trade, and be still for
two or three years yet; for your bodily health will not admit of your
becoming a travelling preacher at present: although, considering
your advantages, your gifts are better than mine were when I first
set out to preach, but it is my opinion that you will not be received
at the next Conference. :
19th; I feel gloomy and dejected, but the worth of souls lies
near my heart: O Lord! increase my faith, and prepare my way.

After travelling several days and holding a few mectings, I ate

tended the quarterly meeting at Wilbraham; C. Spry hinted that

ie
°
‘OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 27

there were many scruples in his mind with regard to my travelling,
as many thought my health and behavior not adequate to it.

February 5th; I set out for home, and inthe town of Somers, I
missed my road and gof lost in a great wilderness, and the snow
being about two feet deep, on which was a sharp icy crust; after
some time, as the path divided into branches, so that I could not
distinguish one plainer than another, and those extending over the
woods in all directions for the purpose of getting ship timber, I
went round and round about, till I was chilled with cold, and saw
nothing but death before me—at a distance I could see a village,
but could discern no way to it, neither could I find the passage out,
by which I entered; and, night drawing on, no person can tell my
feelings, except one who has been in a similar situation. TI at last
heard a sound, and by following it perhaps about a mile or more,
found 4 man driving a team, who gave me a direction so that I
could find a foot path made by some school boys, by which I might
happen to get through: toward this I proceeded, and by means of
leaping my horse over logs, frequently stamping a path for the horse
throvgh the snow banks, with much difficulty made my way, and
late at night got to my brother-in-law’s, in Tolland, and the next
day went home, and my soul was happy in God. Iam glad that I
went, although there was: great opposition against me on every
side; I am everywhere spoken evil of, &c. I feelthe worth of
souls to lie near my heart, and my duty still to be to preach the gos-
pel; witha determination to do so, God being my helper:

20th. I dreamed, that in a strange house I sat by the fire, 2 mes-
senger came in and said, “there are three ministers aan from Eng-
land, and ina few moments will pass by this way.” I followed .
him out, and he disappeared. I ran over a wood pile and jumped
upon a log, to have a fair view of them; presently three men came
over a hill from the west towards me; the foremost dismounted ; the
other two, one of whom was ona white horse,’ the other on a red-
dish one; both, with the three horses, disappeared. I said to the
first, “who are you?’ He replied, “John Wesley,” and walked
uae the rast: he turned round, and looking me in the face,
_ 5aid, “God has called you to preach the gospel ; 3 you have beena
* Tong time between hope and fear, but there is a dispensation of the
28 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

gospel committed to you. Woe unto you if you preach not the
gospel.

I was struck with hover and amazement to think how he should
know the exercise of my mind, when I knew he had never heard of.
me before! I still followed him to the eastward, and expressed an
observation for which he with his countenance reproved me, for the
better improvement of my time. At length we came to a log house
where negroes lived; the door being open, he attempted twice to go
in, but the smoke prevented him; he said, ““You may go in, if you
have a mind, and if not, follow me.”? I followed him a few rods,
where was an old log house two stories high, in one corner of which
my parents looked out at a window, and, said they to him, ‘Who
are your”? He replied, John Wesley; well, said they, “what: be-
comes of doubting Christians?” He replied, “there are many se-
rious Christians who are afraid of death. They dare not believe
they are converted, for fear of being deceived; and they are afraid
to disbelieve it, lest they should grieve the Spirit of God, so they
live, and die, and go into the other world, and their souls to heaven
with a guard of angels. I then said, “will the day of judgment
come as we read, and the sun and moon fall from heaven, and the
earth and works be burnt?” To which he answered, ‘It is not for
you to know the times and seasons, which God hath put in his
own power, but read the word of God with attention, and let that
be your guide.

I said, ‘are you more than fifty five?? He replied, “do you not
remember of reading an account of my death, in the history of my
life?’ I turned partly round, in order to consider, and after I had
recollected it, I was about to answer him, yes; when I looked, and
behold he was gone, and I saw him no more. It set me to shaking
and quaking to such a degree that it waked me up.

N. B. The appearance of his person was the very same as he
who appeared to me three times in the dream when I was about
thirteen years of age, and who said that he would come to me
again, &c.

March, 14th. About this time my uncle made me the offer of a
horse, to wait a year for the payment, provided I would get bonds.
men; four of the society willingly offered. O! from what an un
expected quarter was this doar opened! My parents seeing my way
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 29

‘thus beginning to open, and my resolution to go forward; with
loving entreaties and strong arguments strove to prevail against
it.—But as they promised sometime before, not to restrain me by
their authority, in case a door should open from another quarter
(they not expecting it would) and seeing they could not prevail
on me to tarry, they gave up the point—and gave me some
articles of clothing and some money for my journey.

Not having as yet attempted to vreach from a text, but only
exercised my gifts in the way of exhortation, I obtained a letter
of recommendation concerning my moral conduct; this was all
the credential I had.

About the 10th of last month, I dreamed that C. Spry epeyed

‘a letter from Jesse Lee, that iis wanted help in the province of
Maine, and the said C.S. and L, Macombs concluded to send
me. N. B. These were the two preachers who afterwards signed
the above recommendation. -

1796, March 30th; This morning early, I set out for Rhode
Island, in quest of J. Lee, who was to attend a quarterly meeting
there—as I was coming away wejoined in prayer, taking leave of
each other, and as I got on my road I looked about and espied my
mother looking after me until I got out of sight; this caused me
some tender feelings afterwards.

Until this time I have enjoyed the comforts of a kind father’s
house; andoh! must I now become a wanderer and stranger upon
the face of the earth until I get to my long home!

During this day’s journey, these words of our Lord came into
my mind, “the foxes have holes and the birds of the air have
nests, but the son of man hath not where to lay his head.”

The language of my heart is, what is past I know, what is to
come I know not. Lord! bless me in the business I am set out
upon. I feel more than ever that God has called me to this work.

April Ist.. Upon my arrival at Cranston, in Rhode Island, I
found that J. Lee had gone to Boston; I accordingly set out after
him and found the ‘preachers’ boarding house in Boston, and they

told me that Lee had gone to the east, and that I could not overtake
him short of two or three hundred miles, and their advice was to go
to Warren, in R. L., with Thomas Coope, a native of Manchester,
30 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

who was going to set out that afternoon—accordingly I joined him
in company thirty-six miles to East-town.

Sunday 3d. This day, for the first time, I gave out a text be-
fore a Methodist preacher, and I being young both in, years and
ministry, the expectations of many were raised, who did not bear
with my weakness and strong doctrine, but judged me very hard,
-and would not consent that I should preach there any more for some
time.

Having travelled a few days with T. C., we came to Reynham,
where attempting to preach I was seized with a sudden illness, suck
as affected me at Warehouse-point, with the loss of sight and
strength, so that I was constrained to give over, and T. C. finished
the meeting, after which lots were cast, to see whether I should pass
the Sabbath here, or go to East-town—it turned up for me to tar-
ty here, which I accordingly did, and held three meetings, which
were very solemn.

I met T. C., who saidif I was so minded I might return home;
which I declining, he said, “I do not believe God has called you
to preach.” I asked him why, he replied, Ist, your health; 2nd,
your gifts; 3d, your grace; 4th, your learning; 5th, sobriety; in
all these you are not equivalent to the task. I replied, enough!
Lord! what am I but a poor worm of the dust, struggling for life
and happiness.*

The time now drawing near when I expected to — these parts,
the society where I first attempted to give out a text desired to hear
me again; and contrary to my entreaties, T. C. appointed and con-
strained me to go, threatening me if I refused. Accordingly I
wentand gave out these words, “I am therefore become oS en-
emy, because I tell you the truth!’ Gal. iv. 16. ;

June 30th; I rode 24 miles and preached once, and saw J. as
the mesidiue elder, who had just returned from the east—I gave him
‘ my recommendation.

July 3d. This evening, our quarterly meeting being over, from
the representation that was given of me by T. C., I received a dis-
mission from the circuit, with orders to go home, which was as fol-
lows ;—

6¢We have had brother Lorenzo Dow, the bearer hereof, travelling

- *He is since expelled the connection,
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 31

on Warren circuit, these three months past. In several piaces
he was liked by a great many people; at other places, he was not
liked so well, and at a few places they were not willing he should
preach at all; we have therefore thoughit it necessary to advise him
to return home for a season, until a further recommendation can be
obtained from the society and preachers of that circuit.

Joun VaNImMAN, JESSE LEE, Elder.

Tuomas Coors.

Rhode Island, July 3d, 1796.

To C. Spry, and the Methodists in Coventry.”

The time has been when IJ could easier have met death than this
discharge—two or three handkerchiefs were soon wet with tears; my
heart was broke; I expostulated with them, and besought him for
farther employment, but, apparently in vain. The next morning,
as we were about parting, he said, “‘if you are so minded, you may
come to Greenwich quarterly meeting next Sunday, on your way
home.

This evening I preached in Greenwich court house, as I once
dreamed, and the assembly and place looked natural to me.

After travelling though Sapatchet, Smithfield, (in which I form-
ed a class, for the first time) Providence, and Wickford, where
attending a prayer-meeting among the baptists, T asked liberty to
speak, which seemed to give them a surprise, and after some time,
hey said, if I had a message from God they had no right to hinder
me. I spoke a few moments to their attention, and their leader
seemed satisfied, and bid me God-speed.

From thence to South Kingston, I set out for my native town;
at which I arrived, and met my friends, who were glad to see me.

My. parents asked me whether I was not convinced that I did
wrong in going? [ told them, no; but was glad: others began to
mock, and cry out, this man began to build, and was not able to
finish. .

After a few days, I set out for Granville, to meet C. Spry, who.
gave me a written Jicense, and orders to come to the ensuing quar-
terly meeting at Enfield, where he would give me a credential for
conference; and if I were so minded, and brother Cankey willing,
T might travel Tolland circuit until that time.

But as the circuit extended throngs my native town, I thought
82 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

proper to forbear, and set off for Hanover in the State of New
Hamshire, to see my sister, whom [ had not. seen for five years.
But J. Lee coming to town next day, lodged at a house where -I
had enquired the road, and they informed him of me;he sent for
me, and querying me whether I still preached, and by what authori-
ty, and what I came thither for; showed his disapprobation at my
coming thither, and then we parted.

I tarried a few days and held several meetings, and for the time
met with no small trials of mind and opposition from without, and
then retummed to Connecticut, fulfilling several appointments by the
way.

I went thirty-eight miles to Enfield quarterly meeting, for my
credential, and C. Spry sent me to Z. Cankey, who could not give
it to me according to discipline; he sent me back to S., and he again
to Z. C. several times; but at length Z. C. said, “Have you not
a written license?” TI told him, ‘Yes, to preach;? ;” said he, “that i is
as good as a recommendation to the conference,” which I believed,
though C. Spry knew that according to the letter of the discipline
I could not be received with this, yet he told me to attend the con-
ference.

September, 20th. Conference came on in the town of Thompson,
and I passed the examination by the bishop before them, and, after
some conversation in the conference, T. Coope, J. Lee, and N.
Snethen bore hard ‘upott me after I had been sent out of the room;
and those who were friendly to me durst say but little in my favor;
so I was rejected and sent home, they assigning as the reason, the
want of a written credential, though the greatest’ part of them were
personally acquainted with me.

This so affected me that I could take no food for thirty-six hours,

After my return home, still feeling it my duty to travel, I accor-
dingly resolved to set off the next Monday; but Peter Waer; who
was appointed for Orange circuit, being in Tolland, sent for me,
and I went twelve miles to see him.

After that he had criticised and examined my credentials, he
concluded to take me on his circuit. I accordingly got Prepared,
‘and bidding my friends farewell for a season, met him'in West-
Windsor. "

Some weeks ago, whilst I was in Rhode Island, being troubled
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 33

with the asthmatical disorder, I was necessitated to sit up some
nights for the want of breath; but at length lying down on the car-
pet, I found that I couid sleep and breathe easy.

Accordingly, I was resolved to try the experiment until the fall of
the year, which I did without mucn trouble. But September 27th,
being on my way with P. Wagar, he said the people would denies
me for my lodging, and it wonld hurt my usefulness: and accordingly
he insisted upon my iyingin bed with him, he thinking it was a boy-
ish notion that made me lie on the floor.

To convince him to the reverse, I went to bed, but was so much
distressed for want of breath, and constrained to arise and sit up all
night. After which, I would be persuaded to bed no more. After
travelling with him into the state of New York, he gave me a di-
rection when aid where to take the circuit. I travelled to New-
Lebanon. where I saw one who experienced religion about thetime
that I did, and our meeting in this strange land was refreshing to
our souls.

Monday, October 10th. I rode thirty miles to Adams, and thence
to Stanford : at these places we had refreshing times.

Wednesday 12th. I rode thirty miles across the Green Mountain,
in fifteen of which there was not a sign of a house; and the road
- being new, it frequently was almost impassible ; however I reached
my appointment, and, tnough weary in body, my soul was happy
in God.

From Halifax 1 went to Guilford, and in entering a chamber
where the people were assembled, it appeared natural to me, ag
though I had seen it before, and brought a dream to my remem=
brance, and so overcome me that { trembled and was obliged to re-
tire for some moments. In this meeting, three persons were stirred,
up to seek God.

Leaving the state of Vermont, I crossed Connecticut river, and
through Norfield to Warwick, Massachusetts, where we had a re-
freshing season.

Thence I went to Orange, and preached in the Presbyterian.
meeting“ house, the clergyman having left the town. se this
day nineteen years old, I addressed myself to the youth. I spent
a few days here. and though meeting with some opposition, we had
34. HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

refreshing seasons. Oh! how fast is the doctrine of unconditional
reprobation falling, and infidelity and the denial of future pun-
ishment prevailing! Men thus going from one extremity to an-
other, as they wish to lull conscience to sleep, that they may go on
in the enjoyment of the world without disturbance: but oh! would,
they wish to be deceived in a dying hour.

I never felt. the plague of a hard heart, as I do of late, nor so
much faith as I now have that inbred corruption will be done
away, and I filled with perfect peace, and enabled to rejoice ever-
more. :

I never felt the worth of souls so near my heart as I do of late,
and it seems as if I could not give vent enough to it. Lord! pros-
per my way, and keep me as under the hol low of thy hand, for my
trnst is in thee.

October 20th. Satan pursues me from place to place: oh! how
can people dispute there being a devil! If they underwent as much
as I do with his buffetings, they would dispute it no more. He
throwing in his fiery darts, ny mind is hharrassed like punching the
body with forks and clubs. Oh! that my Saviour would appear
and sanctify my soul, and deliver me from all within that i is cons
trary to purity. :

23d. I spoke in Hardwick to about four hundred people, thence
to Petersham and Wenchendon, to Fitchburgh, and likewise to
Notown, where God gave me one spiritual child: Thence to Ash-
burnham, where we had some powerful times.

November Ist. I preached in Ringe, and a powerful work of
God broke out shortly after, though some opposition attended it;
but it was very solemn.

Some here I trust will bless God in the day of eternity that ever
they saw my face in this vale of tears.

. In my happiest moments I feel something. that wants to be done
sway: oh! the buffetings of Satan! if I never had any other hell, it
would be enough.

Thence to Marlborough, where our our meetings were not in

vain.

Whilst I am preaching I feel happy, but as soon as I have dene,
I feel such horror, (without guilt) by the buffetings of Satan, that
I am ready to sink, like a drowning man, sometimes to that degree,
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 35

that I have to hold my tongue between my teeth to keep from utter-
ing blasphemous expressions and can get rid of these horrible feel-
ings only by retirement in earnest prayer and exertion of faith in
God.

From Marlborough I went to Packersfield, and thence to Ches-

terlield, where I had one seal of my ministry. Leaving New
Hampshire, I crossed into Vermont, and came to Marborough.
' Thus I continued round my circuit until I came to Belcher—a
few evenings previous, I dreamed that a minister came to me and
reproved me harshly, whilst I was preaching—in this place it was
fulfilled; for a Baptist: minister accused me, in the congregation, of
laying down false doctrines; presently a Presbyterian affirmed the
game, because I said that a christian would not get angry.

Here also appeared some little fruit of my labor, among which
were some of my distant relations.

About this time I visited Mary Spaulding, who had been sudden-
ly and miraculously restored, as was said, from an illness which had
confined her to her bed about the space of nine years. Her con-
versation was so profitable that I did not grudge the journey of sev-
eral miles to obtain it. I found it to strengthen my confidence in.
God; the account was published in print, by a Presbyterian minis-
ter, by her approbation.
~ On the 29th, I met P. Wargar, hich seemed to refresh my
mind. I had to take up a cross and preach before him; but oh! the
fear of man! The next day I separated from him and proceeded
on my way.

_My discouragements were so great that I was ready to leave the
circuit, and I would think to myself, 1 will go to my appointment
to-day, and then go off; but being refreshed during the meeting, my
drooping spirits would be revived, and I would be encouraged to go
to the next. Thus it would be day after day; sometimes I was so
happy, and the times so powerful, I would hope the ‘“‘winter was
past and gone,’? but soon it would return again. Thus I went on
during the three first months of the circuit; at length my discour “
agements being so great, and inward trials heavy, concluded to go
farther into the country and spend my time in the best manner I
could, about the neighborhood where my sister lived.
36. HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

December 15th, I rode fifteen miles to Battleborough. ' About
this time, on my way, I took a severe cold on my lungs, and almost
lost my voice. The next day my friends advised me not to go to:
-any other appointments, as they thought it presumption; but I feel-
ing impressed in my mind, could -not feel content to'disappoint the
people. Accordingly, in the name of God,,I set out in the hard
snow storm, and over the mountains about ten miles, and a solemn
time we had. The storm still continuing to increase, the snow had
now fallen about knee high, so that the mountains were almost im-
passable by reason of snow, steepness, mud and logs; the people
here thought my life would be endangered by the falling of trees,
or the extreme cold in the woods, as there was no house for several
miles, and the wind blew exceedingly hard; however, out I ak re-
lying upon the Strong for strength. The snow being driven in
banks more than belly deep, I frequently was obliged to alight and
stamp a path for my horse; and though I.was much wearied and
chilled, yet by the goodness of God, I arrived at my appointment,
fourteen miles. We had a good time, and I did not begrudge my
labor. I believe, these trials will be for my good, to qualify me
for future usefulness to others; and a secret conviction I feel, that
if I prove faithful, God will carry me through, and support me to
see the cause that should ensue.

After my arrival at my sister’s I.had thoughts of spending ° my
time principally in study ; but feeling it my duty to call sinners to
repentance, I could not enjoy my mind ‘contented without travelling
in the neighboring towns, there being no Methodists in this part of
the world.

I went to Enfield several times during my stay, ( being first invited
by a Universalian, ) by which there seemed to be some good done.
Here I received an invitation to fix my residence amongst them, as
their stated preacher. This was somewhat pleasing to nature, as
by which I could have ease, and acquire wealth; an elegant new
meeting house also being ready ; but something within would not
suffer me to comply. I still feeling it my duty: to travel, I went to
Canaan, Lyme, Dorchester, Orford, Hebron, New Lebanon, Straf.
ford, Tunbridge, Chelsea, Hartford, with many other adjacent towns,
and the feather edge of prejudice removed, and some few were awa
kened and hopefully converted to God.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. ‘37

1797. June 4th, Vershire in Vermont, I met with N. Snethen,
who informed me that he had seen J. Lee, and that I must come
down to the quarterly meeting, and, said he, “J. Lee disapproves
of your travelling into so many new places, and what will you do
provided that he forbids your preaching?” I told him it did not
belong to J. L., or any other man to say whether I should preach or
not, for that was to be determined between God and my own soul;
only it belonged to Methodists to say whether I should preach in
their connexion; but as long as I feel so impressed, I shall travel
and preach, God being my helper; and as soon as I feel my mind
released I intend to stop, let people say what they will. But said
he, “what will you call yourself’? The Methodists will not own
you, and if you take that name you’ll be advertised in the public
papers as an impostor.” Said ], “I shall call myself a friend to
mankind.” “Oh!” said he, ‘for the Lord’s saxe don’t; for you
are not capable of it—and not one in a thousand is; and if you do
you’ll repent it.” I sunk into a degree of gloominess and dejection;
I told him I was in the hand of God, and felt submissive; so I
bade him farewell and rode ten miles on my way. The next dayI
rode fifty miles to Charlestown, where I overtook J. Lee, to my
sorrow and joy. * * * * * * * * * * He mentioned
some things, that if ever I travelled I must get a recommendation
from my native circuit, or else not offer myself to the eee
again. 3

We then rode to Orange quarterly meeting; but J. Lez forbade
P. W. to employ me any more, and then set off.* I ran after him
and said, if you can get no text to preach upon between now and
Conference, I give you Genesis xl. 14., and then turned and ran,
and saw him no more for some years, wien we met at Petersburg
in Virginia.

I then returned home to my parents, after an absence of eight
months; having travelled more than four thousand miles, through
heat in the vallies, the scorching sun beating down, and through
cold upon the mountains, and frequently whilst sleeping with a
blanket on the floor, where I could look up and see the stars
through the bark roofs, the frost nipping me so that I lost the skin
off my nose, hands and feet; and from my ears it peeled three times,

*This was the fourth time I had been sect home.
38 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

travelling through storms of rain and snow; this frequently drifted
into banks, so that I had no path for miles together, and was obli-
ged to at times to alight and stamp a way for my horse for some rods;
at other times, being engaged for the welfare of souls, after preach-
ing in the dark evening, would travel the chief part, or whole of
the night, journeys from twenty to forty miles, to get on to my first
day’s appointment; preaching from ten to fifteen times a week, and
oftentimes no stranger to hunger and thirst in these new countries}
and though my trials were great, the Lord was still precious to my
soul, and supported me through.

The preacher of Tolland circuit, (Evan, Rogers who since hath
turned churchman, ) after some close and sclemn conversation, ad-
vised me to preach in my native town, and provided that I could
obtain a letter of recommendation concerfing my preaching gifts,
as well as my conduct, he saw no hindrance why I should not’ be
received at Conference. The thought was trying, the cross great;
to think of preaching before my old acquaintances and relations,
besides my parents were opposed to it, fearing how I should make
out; however there being no other way, and being necessitated
thereto; the people flocked out from every quarter, and after my
feeble manner, I attempted to perform, and obtained a credential by
the voice of the whole society; which was approved by two of the
preachers at the quarterly meeting, after which it was thought pro-
per to send me to Granville circuit.

‘During my stay at and about home, though I went into several
other. places, not in vain to some souls, yet my trials were very
great, so that many almost whole night’s sleep departed from me;
I walked the floor and woods, weeping until I could weep no more,
and wringing my hands until they felt sore. When I was in the
north country, being under strong temptations to end my life, I went
down to a river to do it, but a thought of futurity darted into my
mind; the yalue of my soul! oh! Eternity. I promised and re-
solved if God would grant me strength to resist the temptation, and
see my native land in peace, that I would discharge my duty to my
friends; which he did, and now my promise began to stare me in
the face.

I felt it my duty to visit from house to house; but the cross was
so heavy, I strove to run round it; but the thorns beside the way
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 39

scratched me; and to take up one end of the cross it dragged hard;
here the old temptation returned so powerful, that I durst not go
from one appointment to another alone, nor without one to go
with me, and sometimes to sleep in the same room, lest I should
end myself at night; I wag necessitated, and did visit about sixty
different families, and then set off to Granville circuit, under the
care of Syivester Hurcutnson, with Smith Weeks, and Joseph
Mitchell. Weeks was at first unwilling I should come on the cir-
cuit, fearing how I should make out, but seeing I was under trials,
consented: accordingly I went round until I came to Suffield.—
Upon my entering the neighborhood, falling into conversation with
an old man, he invited me to hold a meeting at his own house; ac-
cordingly I appointed to preach to the youth in the evening; and
went to my other appointment not far off. The man of this house
shut his door and would entertain no more meetings. This was a
trial to me, not knowing what the society would do for a place to

meet in.
When I began to meditate what I should say to the youth, I

could think of no subject, and felt distressed, and was sorry I had
made the appointment.

I withdrew to a field to seek help from the Lord! but I felt as
if all the powers of darkness were combined and compasséd me
about.

When I saw the people began to collect, I thought I would have
given the whole world, if I possessed it, that the meeting had not
been appointed, but as it was now given out, and circumstances be-
ing as they were, I durst do no other than go to the house, and by
an impression spoke ironically from the words of Solomon, which
mightily pleased the youth at first. My burthen was soon gone:
the power of God seemed to overshadow the people, as I turned the
discourse upon the judgment which the youth must be brought into;
and one of the ringleaders was cut to the heart and brought to seek
God. Here a good work broke out, and where thirty or forty used
to attend, now the congrevation was increased to hundreds, and this
wilderness seemed to bud and blossom as the rose. .

In Northanipton, a society was collected likewise, though Meth-
adists had not preached there before.

August 6th; Alter preaching in Conway, I went to Buckland;
40 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE.

and when the people saw. my youth, and were disappointed of the
preacher they expected, they despised me in their hearts. How-
ever God made bare his arm, and I have reason to believe that about
thirty persons were stirred up to seek God from this day.

The year past was remarkable, for very many persons complain-
ing of uncommon trials of mind from the enemy of souls, and
scarcely any revival to be heard of either in Connecticut, Massa-
chusetts, or the upper part of New York.

The flame kindled and ran into .several neighboring towns, and
some hundreds of souls professed to experience the forgiveness of
their sins.

A great deal of opposition, both from peenshere and people,
Baptists and Presbyterians, was in this quarter; professing to be
friends to God and truth, whilst to us they were secret enemies;

seeking to get people converted to their way of thinking, and pros-
elyted to their, denomination.

I dreamed one night, that I saw a field without end, and. a man
and boy striving to gather in the corn, whilst thousands of birds
were destroying it.. I thought there was such a necessity for. the
corn to be gathered, that let the laborers work ever so hard, the la-
bor would not wear out their strength until the harvest was past.

This dream encouraged me to go on in this work, and in the
space of twenty two days, I travelled three hundred and fifty miles,
and preached seventy-six times; besides visiting from house. to
house, and speaking to hundreds in class meetings. . In several other

_places, there were good revivals likewise. At the quarterly meet-
ing I obtained a certificate concerning my usefulness and conduct
here, and as S. Hutchinson thought not proper to take all the
preachers to conference, concluded to leave me to help the revivals,
and that he would there transact my business for me; so I gave him
my dismission from Rhode Island, and my two last recommenda-
tions to carry into conference.

September, 19th. Conference began in Wilbraham; my case
was brought forward, to determine whether I should be admitted
on trial to preach, or sent home, or expelled. J. Lee, and several
others, of whom some were strangers to my person, took up
hard against me, from say, and hear say; and only one at first es-
‘poused my cause, (this was Joseph Mitchell, with whom I had
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 41

; travelled these last few weeks;) after some time a second joined
him. The debate was sharp and lasted for about three hours;
when Mitchell and Bostwick could say no more, but sat down and
wept; which seemed to touch the hearts of some; at length, it be-
ing put to the vote whether I should travel or not; about two thirds
ef the Conference were in my favor. All that saved me, in this
Conference, from an expulsion, was the blessings that had attended
my labours ; but still those who were against me would not suffer
me to be admitted on trial, nor my name printed in the minutes.-—
One said, if they acknowledged me fit to travel, why not my name
be put on the minutes? if he be fit for one, why not for the other?
So I was given into the hands of S. Hutchinson, to employ me or
send me home as he should think fit. He sent me a message to
meet him on Long Island, which I never received in time to go;
and the first preacher (Daniel Bromley) who came to me after Con-
ference, I asked, what hath the Conference done with me? he re-
‘plied, they have done by you as they done by me. What’s that?
said I. He replied, they have staticred me on this circuit, and
that was all I could get out of him concerning the matter; only he
ordered me to take his appointments round the circuit, whilst he
should go to see his friends, until he should meet me again. Ac-
cordingly I set off to go round the circuit; I had been on my way
but aday or two, before I came to places where the preachers, on
their way from Conference, had been, and told the accusations
against me, and my rejection. Thus it was, day after day, people
telling me the same story.

From this circumstance, as the Conference had given me no sta-
tion, and Hutchinson’s message had not reached me, I concluded I
should be sent home again, as I had no license according to disci-
pline; which one must have if his name is not printed in the min--
utes. My trials were great; I was afraid I should become insane;
and seeing no chance for my life, I publicly gave up the name of
Methodist, and assigned the reason why, viz: because the preachers
would not receive me as a brother to travel with them, &c., and
was resolved to set out for some distant part of America, out of :
sight and hearing of the Methodists, and get societies formed, and
the next year come and offer myself and them to the connexion, and
take this method to get my character established; for J. Lee had °
42 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

said, if I attempted to travel in the name of a Methodist, without
their consent, he would advertise me in every paper on the conti-
nent, for an impostor.
But now arose a difficulty from another quarter; I had lost my
great coat on the road whilst. travelling, and my coat was so worn
out that I was forced to borrow one; my shoes were unfit for further
service, and I had not a farthing of money to help myself with, and
no particular friends to look to for assistance. Thus one day
whilst riding along, facing a hard, cold northeast storm, very much -
‘chilled, I came'to a wood, and alighting from my horse and falling
upon my knees on the wet grass, I lifted up my voice and wept,
and bésought God either to release me from travelling and preach-
ving, or else to raise me up friends. My soul was refreshed, my
confidence was strengthened, and I did believe that God would do
one or the other, and, true it was, people, a few days after this, of
their own accord, supplied all,my necessities, and gave me a few
shillings to bear my expenses.

Jeremiah Ballard, whom I had esteemed as a pious man, was
expelled at the Wilbraham Conference, and as he represented it to
me, it was unjustly. He went with me to the north, and in a num-
ber of places he saw, with me, the outpouring of God’s spirit; he
was minded to form. societies, and call ourselves by the name of:
Separate Methodists. I told him, no;.for God did own the Meth-
odists, and of course I durst not do any thing to their injury. This
caused & separation between him and me; he formed societies on
his own plan, and afterwards I saw him no more; but by what I
could learn, he and his people differed, and then he and some of
them removed off to the western country. It appears that the con-
ference were under the necessity of excluding him for a foolish
thing, as he would show no humility, but stubborn impenitence.—
O! how blessed is the spirit of meekness. ,

T accordingly left the circuit and set off for the north; I had not
gone far till I came to Deerfield river; in riding through which, the
cakes of ice going down the stream, had like to have cost me my
life; but this did not discourage me; I still went on my way, up-
waids of an hundred miles, till I came to the town of Windsor, in.
Verront; where God poured out his spirit, and several were turned
tohim, I thought it not my duty to leave the young converts to the.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 43 .

devouring wolves, but to tarry and strengthen them for a season; and
whilst here wrote back to some of my old friends, who told the
preachers where I was and what I was about; who wrote request:
ing me to come back to a quarterly meeting. At first I concluded
not to go, thinking what should they want but to scold me; but
feeling it impressed upon my mind in a powerful manner, one even-
ing, after holding two meetings, I called for my horse, and set out
for Claremont, and continued travelling twenty-five hours, except-
ing the times of baiting my horse, during which space I rode about
an hundred and seventeen miles, and got back to Conway on my
old circuit; from hence I proceeded to Buckland, where was held the
quarterly meeting—and met the preachers, wishing to know what
they wanted with me.

Hutchinson began, to be very crabbed and cross, seemingly at
first, in his questioning me why I went away? I assigned him as
the reason, because that I had no chance for my life. ‘sWhy,”
said he, “did you not receive the message I sent you, to come to
me? | | replied, “No,” (not until it was too late, &c.) which I
could hardly persuade him to believe at the first.

L. Macombe asked what I came back for? Itold him I was
sent for, and came to see what they wanted of me. Said he, what
do you intend to do? I replied, I expected to go back to the north;
then he and Hutchinson went and talked together. I was sorry I
had gone away, after I had found out the mistake, and Hutchinson’s
friendship for me; accordingly in answer to a query whieh was
proposed, viz: what satisfaction can you make? I replied, that I
was willing to acknowledge that I was sorry, but not guilty, as I
did it in sincerity, not hearing soon enough of his message; which
acknowledgment I made, first, in quarterly Conference, before about
thirty preachers, leaders, and stewards, with exhorters, and then he
required it in a public assembly of about eight hundred people.

After which I travelled several days, in company with S. Hutch-
inson, who was going to take me to Cambridge circuit; and on the
way, said he, “the Conference have had a great deal of talk and
trouble concerning you, and now you are under my care, and you
shall live or die at the end of three months; if you are faithful,
and your labors blest, so that you can obtain a recommendation
from the circuit, all shall be well; but if not, you shall die.
44 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

Accordingly, after reaching the circuit, a saying I remembered,
viz: “you had as good be hanged for stealing an old sheep as a
lamb,” and finding the people in a very low state of religion, I was
convinced that nothing but a revival could save my life; I was
therefore resolved to do my endeavors to ‘get a revival o1 else to get
the circuit broke up. So I went visiting the people, from house to
house, all denominations that were in the neighborhood, and where
there was freedom, to exhort them collectively or individually, as I
felt in my mind, after joining in prayer.

Pittstown, New York, was the first place I thus tried on this
circuit, and preached at night. Thus I ‘did here, for several days
successively, and it caused a great deal of talk. Some said I was
erazy; others, that I was possessed of the devil; some said one
thing, and some thought another; many it brought out, to hear the
strange man, and would go away cursing and ‘swearing, saying that .
I was saucy and deserved knocking down, ‘and the uproar was so
great among the people, that the half-hearted and lukewarm Meth-
odists were éried to the quick, and became my warm opposer's, com-
plaining of me to my travelling companion, Timothy Dewey,
whose mind at first was prejudiced; however, it was not long be-
fore 1 had the satisfaction to see some small fruit of : my labor here;
which gave me encouragement to strive to raise the inquiry of the.
people to consideration—though the devi: should be raised round
the circuit.

-In this place I visited about a hundred families, some of them
twice or thrice over. In Ashgrove, I walked about four miles, and
visited every family in the way, and generally met with a good
reception, though the cross of visiting thus was the hardest and hap-
piest that ever I took up. Wilson’s Hollow, which was surround-
ed by mountains, except one small entrance by which I set ‘out to
go to an appointment; and coming to a house, I felt impressed to
go in and pay them a visit; but the cross being heavy, I strove to
excuse myself and go by, saying the other preachers who are older
‘in years and in experience and learning do not visit thus, and yet.
enjoy the comforts of religion, and I will take them for my pattern,
thinking it impossible that God should call me to such a peculiar.
ity, who was so weak and ignorant. Instantly, I felt distress in my
mind: when I came to a second house I felt impressed as above;
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. “45

but still supported my mind against it with the same arguments—-
when I cast a look to the sky, and I felt as if God was about to
revive religion there, and if I did not visit them, their souls would
be required at my hand; it seemed as though the sun frowned upon
me: accordingly, I resolved, if the impression continued, that I
would go into the next house, and if I met a good reception, that I
would thus go through all the families in the Hollow, which amount-
ed to about thirty in number. I called, and finding a. good recep-
tion to my visit, I went to a second and third, but was turned
away: to all in the village, however, I went; some thought one thing,
and some said another; however, they came out, to hear a crazy
man, as they thought, and were struck with a great solemnity,
whilst I spoke from these words: ‘Thus saith the Lord, set thine
house in order, for thou shalt die and not live.?? The second and
the third day I held meetings likewise, and said, at such a time, i
hope to be here again, God willing; and accordingly came, and
proposed a covenant to the people, if they would attempt to pray
three times 2 day, four weeks, (on their knees) I would remember
them thrice in the twenty-four hours during that space, God being our
helper to perform; and those who would endeavor to do it, tosignify
it by standing on their feet, and those who would not to keep their
seats; for God is about to revive religion here, and those who will
put in fora share, may freely obtain, butthose who neglect will find
to their sorrow.

About twenty rose up, to which I called God to witness, and
whilst we were at prayer, one who had not agreed, caught hold ot
a loom to avoid falling down, whilst his knees smote together. The
evening after I was gone, the youth assembled to take counsel about
their souls; and were so concerned, that the cries became general,
and were heard afar off; about eight persons found comfort before
they disbanded.

To this place Hutchinson came, just after he reached the circuit,
though I had not heard of this effect of my labors.

Thus round the circuits I went, visiting from house to house,
getting into as many new neighborhoods as I could, and sparing no
character in my public declarations. Many were offended at my
plainness both of dress, expressions, and way of address in con-
versation, about heart religion; so that the country seemed to be in
46 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

an uproar; scarcely one to take up my cause, and I was mostly
‘known by the name of crazy Dow. At length quarterly meeting
came on in Welsh-hollow, and I expected an expulsion the uproar
being so great, as T. Dewey had come thirty mites to give mea
scolding for my conduct; to whom I said, I make a conscience of
what Ido, and for it. 1 expect to give an account to God; if you
‘should ever turn against me, I cannot harken to you, in this matter.
-After which God gave me favor in his sight; so that he tookv my
part, and defended my cause (round the circuit, like a chetayion, j
tothe lukewarm, unknown to me at first.

Of him I was. the more afraid, as I knew that hehad promated
the expulsion of Ballard. '

So I went to Hutchinson, and Redongtit hin to exclude me, that I
might go my way and be no more trouble to them; which he refused,
and gave me some sharp words, and said he would not;' but that I
should tarry on that circuit another quarter, adding, but before the
quarter is up, I expect you will leave the circuit and run away; so
weparted. But I was resolved he should. be ainappelnied < in me for
once, at least, if no more.

At Clariden and Castleton the society were sendin over me for
evil, and not for good: These twoplaces, I visited, likewise, from
house to house; next to Fair Haven, where I met with hard speeches.
Then to Poultney, where was no regular preaching. Here lived a
young woman whom I began to question about her. soul; but met
with cool answers. Well, said I, I’ll pray to God to send a fit of
sickness upon you, if nothing else will do, to bring you to good, and
if you won’t repent then, to take you out of the way, so that you
shall not hinder others. Said she, if you'll pray for such things as -
this, you can’t be the friend you pretend to be to my soul; and I’Il
venture all your prayers, and was much displeased, and so was her
mother likewise. She soon began to grow uneasy and restless, and
went into one room and into ‘ancther, back and forth; then sitting
down but could get no relief. The whole family, except the father
and one son, began to grow outrageous towards me, which occasion-

ed me to go seven miles late at night, for the sake of family quiet-
ness.

Shortly afterwards the young woman began to seek God, and
with two of her sisters were found walking in the ways of wisdom:
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. AT

and a society was soon formed in the place, although I saw them
no more.

In Hampton and Skeinsborough, on the south end of Lake
‘Champlain, was some, revival, likewise.

Here was a young woman who found fault with me, for exhort-
ng the wicked to pray, saying, the prayers of the wicked were an
abomination to the Lord. But I toldher that was home-made
seripture; for that there was no such expression in- the Bible: and
after bringing undeniable passages to prove it was their duty, I be-
sought her to pray: she replied I cannot get time. I then offered to
buy the time, aud for a dollar she promised she would spend one day
as I should direct, if it were in a lawful way, provided she could
get the day, (she not thinking I was in earnest,) I then turned to
her mistress, who promised to give her a day—then throwing a dol-
lar into her lap, I called God and'about thirty persons present, to
witness the agreement. She besought me to take the dollar again,
which I refused, saying, if you go to hell, it may follow and en-
hance your damnation. About ten days elapsed, when her con-
science roaring loud, she took the day, and read two chapters in the
Bible, and retired thrice to pray to God to show her what she was,
and what he would have her to be, according to my directions.

Afterwards, I had the satisfaction to hear that before night she
felt distressed on account of her soul, and before long found the com-
forts of religion. From thence I visited Kingsborough and Queens-
borough, where many were brought to a sense of themselves, among
whom was Solomon Moon.

One evening. just as I had dismissed the assembly, I saw a man
to whom my mind was impressed to go;.and before I was aware of
it, I was breaking through the crowd; and when I had got to him, I
said, “‘ Are you willing I should ask you a few serious questions?”
to which he replied, yes: Do you believe (said I) there is a God?
said he, yes.

Q: Do you believe there is a reality in religion?

A. TI am uncertain; but think we ought to do as we would be
done by. i

'Q. Are you willing for some good advice?
| A. Yes.”
Q. Supposing I shall give yousome that you can find no fault
“48 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

with the tendency of it, are you willing, and will you try to follow
it for four weeks?

A. Yes, if it is no unreasonable request.

I then desired him not to believe what authors, ministers, or
people said, because they said so; but to search the scriptures to
seek for light and instruction-there; to read but little at a time, and
read it often, striving to take the sense of it.

‘2dly. ‘Not to stumble over the unexemplary walk of professors of
teligion, nor the contradiction of ministers’ sermons, but to forsake
not what other people thought was wrong, but what he himself
thought to be wrong; and then to take his leisure time, and go
where none would see him but God, twice or thrice a day, and upon
his knees beseech the Almighty to give him un evidence within,
that there wasa ‘heaven and a hell, and a reality in religion and the
necessity of enjoying it in orderto die happy; and then, said I, I do
not believe the time will expire before you will find an alteration in
your mirtd, and that for the better.

Q. Is the advice good or bad?

A. I have no fault to find; the natural tendency of it is to good,
if followed.

I then said, you promised, if the advice was good, and you had
no fault to find with it, that you would follow it four weeks; and
now I call God to witness to your promise; so left him.

He went away, and began to meditate how he was taken in the
promise before he was aware of it, and for forty-eight hours ne-
glected it—when his conscience condemned him, and for the ease
of his mind was necessitated to go and pray. __

From hence I went to Thermon’s Patent, and held several meet-
ings, not in vain; and riding across the branches of Hudson’s river,
I called the inhabitants together, and we had a refreshing season
from the presence of the Lord. In eternity, I believe, some will
be thrankful for that day.

After preaching at Fort Edward, (where one took fire mysterin
ously, and was burned to death) I went to East-town. Here the
youth, under plain dealing would frequently leave the house. Ac-
cordingly, after procuring a school-house, I invited all ihe’ youth
to come and I would preach to them; aud the house was filled from
end to end: and then placing my back against the door, (to prevent
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 49

their running away) gave out the text, and did not spare, and was-
soon confirmed that God was about to visit the place.

Solemnity rested on every countenance, and in the morning the
congregation. was treble its usual number, and there was a shaking
among the dry bones. This neighborhood I visited from house to

“house likewise, and conversed personally with the youth, found
that about two-thirds of them were under serious impressions, but .
durst not expose it to each other for fear of being laughed at,
(though some fled from me for fear of being talked to, ) and in this
private conversation they promised to pray for a season, one of
which broke her promise and strove to escape my sight, but follow-
ing her to a neighboring house, I sat in the door and would not let
her out till she promised to serve God or the devil for a fortnight;
the latter she chose, saying, ‘I can’t keep the other;”’ and I called
God to witness, and said, oa pray God that you may. be taken
‘sick before the fortnight’s up”—and lett her. Before night she be-
gan to grow uneasy, and was sorry she made the promise, and soon
broke it, and began to seek the salvation of her soul, and in about
a week was hopefully converted to God.

After I had gone through the visiting, in public meeting I set
forth plainly the state of the youth, as above mentioned, and be-
‘sought them not tobe afraid of each other, but to continue seeking
the Lord. And one evening, whilst T. Dewey was exhorting, a
flash of forked lightning pierced the air, and rolling thunder seemed
to shake the house. Some screamed out for mercy; some jumped
out at the windows, and others ran out at the door.

From this night the stir became visible, and thirteen of the youth
that night resolved together to pursue religion, let their companions
‘do as they would. A young man by the name of Gideon Draper,
-said, “if Ican stand the crazy man, I will venture all] the Metho-
dist preachers to conyert me.’’ and when I heard of his expression,
-faith sprang up in my soul, and I felt a desire to talk to him; he
objected, “J am too young;”’ but here God brought him down, and
he is now an itinerant preacher.

As our quarterly meeting was drawing near, every society round
the circuit promised such a day, as much as their labor and bodily
strength would admit, to observe as a day of prayer and fasting as

D }
50. HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

God, that he would meet with us at the quarterly meeting, which
came on June 20th at Pittstown.

Here, after S. Hutchinson had finished his sermon, J. Mitchell
began to exhort, when there commenced a trembling amongst the
wicked; one, and a second, and a third fell from their seats, and
the cry for mercy became general; and many of the backslidden
professors were cut to the quick; and I think for eleven hours
there was ne cessation of the loud cries; no business of a temporal
nature could be done at this quarterly meeting conference.

The next day, Solomon Moon, who had come more than forty
miles, stood up in the love-feast and declared how he was caught in
a promise, and to ease his mind, was necessitated to fulfil, and
within three days, found the reality of what he had doubted; and
besought others not to be afraid of promising to serve God: for, said
he, I bless the day that ever I saw the face of brother Dow. It was
curiosity, as he testified, which first induced him to come out to
hear him that was called a crazy man. In this love-feast, the cry
began again, and continued till within two hours of sun-setting,
when I went off to an appointment, leaving about twenty who were
resolved not to go away until they found pardon.

This day’s meeting was a season not soon to be forgotten. I
have reason to believe, from observation round the circuit, that not
less than a hundred souls were blessed and quickened here. N. B.
It had continued from nine in the morning.

Daring these last three months, I had six hundred miles to travel,
iv four weeks, besides meeting in class upwards of six hundred
members and spectators, and preaching seventy or seventy-five
times, and some visiting.

As we were enlarging this circuit, there being a vacant place of
upwards of sixty miles, where I, with some trouble, got a few pla-
ces of: preaching; as I was travelling, at a distance I saw one
dressed in black, whom I overtook; and I asked, in our conversa-
tion, if he knew any thing of the Methodists and their doctrine
lately in these parts. He was a Calvinist baptist preacher, and from
my dress and questions he supposed that I was no preacher, but a
stranger to the Methodists; so he talked just like a prejudiced Cal-
vinist about them; and when he had found me out, he colored, and
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 61

invited me to dine at an acquaintance of his; and I requested per-
mission to pray with them, which caused a surprise. ‘‘Prayers,”
thought they, ‘“‘in the middle of the day!”? Through this medium,
the door was opened at Brandon, where I made a covenant with the
people; here curiosty brought out one of the chief men, a merchant,
with his proud niece, to hear, as he expected a great man, but be-
_ing disappointed in the looks of -the person, was almost ready to gy
home; but considering in his mind, I have come a mile and a half
distance, through a difficult road, now I am here, I’ll stay to the
end. He rose up in the covenant with his niece, not thinking what
they were about, but seeing others rise. I called God to witness to
the covenant, and went on my way. The consciences of those two
persons began to condemn them for breach of promise; and to ease
their minds, were constrained to fulfil, and soon found comfort; and
they, with his wife, at the end of four weeks came out to join so-
ciety; and twenty-two others followed their example the same day;
in nine days after, twenty-five others joined likewise. 1

The commonality said, the Methodists have done some good, by
turning the mind of the blasphemer, from collecting in his debts, to
religion, and so we are kept out of jail.

In New Huntingdon I made a covenant with the people which
proved not altogether in vain. Shortly after about forty were join-
ed in class. This place, I visited from house to house, with
Hindsburgh, Monkton, and Starksborough, where the wilderness
seemed to bud and blossom as the rose. O! the joyful meetings
we had in these new countries, will not soon be forgotten.

When in Williston, an uncle of mine with his family came cut
to hear, but behaved very rudely, and strove to persuade me to leave
the town, and have no more meetings there; for, said he, you’ll
.break up our good order. ,
__ From hence I proceeded to Richmond, where was a woman, who
being told by her physician that death was now upon her, cried ont,
Why, doctor Marsh, you have been deceiving me, promising me
life and health, not letting me know my danger, that I might pre-
pare for death. Twice I have been brought to the gates of death,
‘and promised God if I might be restored,that I would serve him,
and after recovering broke my promise, and went on in the ways of
sin; and now I am brought to the gates of death, and have not tige
62 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

to repent} and, turning to a man in the company, said, whilst the
minister is preaching my funeral sermon, know ye that my soul is
fm hell, and then expired.

Here, whilst I’ preached, some liked, others mocked, and were
unwilling to converse with me, lest I should ensnare them into a
promise. From hence I crossed Onion river, through some danger

“by reason of its depth, to Underhill, where God gave me one child
in the gospel, as I found next year. From thence to Cambridge,
where I met with some opposition, and crossing the river Demiles
to Fairfield and Fairfax, where the people were serious, but some

“afterwards spoke evil of this way.

Thence to St. Alban’s, where one made disturbance in meeting,
which I reproved. After meeting, he said, if I did not, make him
satisfaction, by a public acknowledgment that I had abused him, he
would prosecute me atlaw. I defied him to do his worst, linda ing
that the law was in my favor; then, said he, lay out for the worst.
In another meeting, although he thought himself a gentleman, he
came in and publicly attempted to wring my nose; but I dodging
‘my head, his hand slipped by; and although I wasa stranger, a man
attempted to take my part; so I was forgotten by the first; the
wrangle in words was so sharp between them, that the woman of
‘the house turned him out of doors.

The next day he way-laid me until he was tired and chilled, and
went in to warm himself, and just then I rode by the house where
she was.

I preached in Swanton, likewise; and though I had many critics,
and was publicly opposed by three Baptist preachers, yet three per-
sons dated their conviction and conversion from this meeting; at
the close of it, 1 cppealed to the peopie that I had proved every
disputed point from the scripture; whereas my opponents had not
‘brought one whole passage of scripture in support of their asser-
‘tions; so having first recommended them neither implicitly to be-
‘tieve me nor my opponents, but to search the scriptures for their own
information, we parted. But the Baptists held a council among
themselves, and came to 4 conclusion, that it was best to come no
more to hear such false doctrine, as they deemed mine .to be.—
From Canada, I visited all the towns on the Lake shore, to Orwell

@ my uncle Daniel Rust’s, and God was with me on the way.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 53

The circuit was now divided, and I was to take the part which
lay towards Albany.

September 19th, having travelled on foot the preceeding week,
about ninety miles, and preached nearly twice a day, I thought that
something broke or gave way in my breast. I borrowed a horse,
and proceeded from Wells to Danby. Whilst speaking in the cha-
pel, my strength failed and I gave over, and brother Lobdel con-
cluded the meeting.

To his house I went, but was soon confined to the floor with a
strong fever, being destitute of money, bound in body, and but one
room inthe house, and several children in the family; and the
walking across the floor, (the sleepers being long} caused a spring-
ing, which gave me much pain, as I had but one blanket under me.
A wicked physician was employed, without my consent, whose
prescriptions, I did not feel freedom to follow; but being over-per-
suaded by some who wished me well, I at length complied, and
found a very bad effect attended: being in this situation, 1 began to
meditate what course to take, knowing that unless I could get help
soon I must die— When I recollected an account I had heard of a man
in a fever, who was given over to die; and by persuading his watcher
to give him plentifully of cold water, which was contrary to orders,
he recovered in a few hours. I endeavored to follow the example, by
asking it in teacup fulls, from both of my watchers alternately, (so that
they should not mistrust my intention, lest they should withhold it
from me ) asthey waked up in the night, until I had taken twenty-four
cups, which promoted a copious perspiration, and the fever left me;
but I was so weak that I could not bear the noise and shaking;
and the extremes from heat to cold, occasioned by the fire being
sometimes large and sometimes nearly out. The man of the house
with J. Mitchell, were now gone to the Conference at Granville.
I hearing of another family of Methodists who were rich, persuad-
ed a young man without religion, to make a bier and sew a cover=
let upon it; with which, (the neighbors being called in) they carri-
ed me up and down hills, (like a corpse ) several miles to the rich
man’s house, where I expected the best attendance; but, adas! I;
was much disappointed, for they seemed unwilling to assist me with
nursing or necessaries; neither could I send to where Thad friends,
__ by reason of the distance. a I despaired of life, and some who

\
54 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE

were no friends to my manner of conduct, reported that I was dead,
from which it appeared, they wished it were the case. This report

ained’ much ground, and circulated for some hundreds ot miles; so
that my parents heard of it, and believing it, gave me up for dead,
and my sisters dressed in mourning, and the preachers on hearing it
so credibly, ventured to preach my funeral sermon in several pieces
where I had travelled.

The first relief that I got during this illness, was from a Quaker
[a namesake of mine, though no relation] who had accidentally
heard me preach.

He came ten miles to see me, on hearing I was sick; I hinted to
him concerning my situation; he went away, and the next day came
again, and brought a quart of wine, a pint of brandy, a pound of
raisins and half a pound of loaf sugar. These articles seemed to

ive new strength, but were soon out. My nurse, who was a spirit.
‘ual child of mine, offered to get me what I had need of at her own
cost; but she having herself’ and two children to maintain by her
labor, being forsaken by her husband, my heart was so tender that
I could not accept of her kind offer. Then she prevailed upon the
man of the house, with much difficulty, to get me a bottle of wine.
The reason, | suppose, they were so unwilling to supply me with
what I stood in need of, was because they expected no recompense.

The floor over head was loose boards, on which they poured day
after day, baskets of apples and Indian corn in the ear; with which

‘the working of a loom, and spinning wheels in an adjoining room,
‘besides the cider mill near hand, all together, caused such a noise as
‘in my very weak state distressed me much. In addition to the
above, the youth of the neighborhood made npley visits, without
‘restraint of the family.
A man who had heard of, but never seen me, came fifteen miles
‘to know my state, and gave me a dollar. Soon after, two men who

had heard that I was dead, and then alive, and dead again, came
about thirty miles to find out the truth concerning me. . I was glad
‘to see them, and would take no denial, until they promised to come
witha wagon and take me away; which they were unwilling to
do, thinking that I should die by the fatigue, but at length consented.

The wagon came, and a message from a young woman, that if I
would come to her father’s house, the best of care should be taken
of me. Hername was Mary Switzer.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 65

I waited thirty-six hours for the rain to abate, but seeing it did
not, I persuaded them to wrap me in a coverlet, and with straw un-
der and over me we set out; and over rugged hills and mountains,
carried me twenty-seven miles in-eight hours, to the house where I
was invited; and beyond their expectation I received no harm. At
this time I was so weak, that I was obliged to be carried, not being
able even to stand alone.

The young woman made good her promise, and the young friends
who had joined society when I was in this part before, spared no
pains for my comfort; she being up with me foureand five times
every night, whilst I was still despairing of life. One evening, as
the young people were holding a prayer meeting in the adjoining
room, a thought came into my mind, ‘Why is not God as able now
to raise me to health as those in primitive days?’ Something an-
swered, “‘He is;”’ why is he not as willing? Something replied, ‘He
is;” another thought arose, ““Why don’t he do it?’ The answer
was, “because you lack faith.” It struck my mind, ‘‘is faith thé
gift of God? or is it the creature’s act??? The reply was, ‘The
power to believe is the gift of God; but the act of faith is the crea-
ture’s.” I instantly strove to see if I could act faith; and I did be-

‘lieve, if the young people which were inthe room, would intercede
with God faithfully during that week, that God would, in answer
to many prayers, restore me to health.

I made this request of them, if consistent with God’s will.—
About two hours afterwards I fell asleep, and had a singular dream,
by which I was convinced I should see my native town in peace
once more; and within fifteen hours after I perceptibly began to
amend, and by the goodness of God, after about ten week’s confine-
ment, from the beginning of my illness, I was able to ride alone. '

During this illness I was frequently asked if I did not repent hav-
ing exposed myself to such toils and hardships, through the year
past? I replied, no; if it was to do, I would do it again, it brought
me such peace and consolation, that now my very soul was lifted
up above the fear of death, so that the grave appeared lovely.

What I wished to live for, was principally these; first, to attain
to higher degrees of holiness here, that I might be happier hereafter;
and secondly, I felt the worth of souls to lie near my heart, and I
desired to be useful to them. What I desired to die for, was to get
out of this troublesome world, and to be at rest with saints above.’
56 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

CHAPTER IV.

_ MY ADMITTANCE ON TRIAL.

I osrarnep a letter of recommendation, signed by above thirty
local preachers, stewards, and class leaders, &c., concerning my
-usefulness and.moral conduct, which T. Dewey carried to the con-
‘ference, and gave his opinions concerning me, when nine others and
I were admitted on rrh1au. My name was now printed in the min-
utes, and I received a written license from Francis Asbury. Then
said 8. Hutchinson to J. Lee, this is the crazy man you have been
‘trying to kill‘so much.

November 20. I set off with brother Dewey, for the north, though
“still so weak that I could neither get on nor off my horse alone. .

In Argyle, we had a solemn season; then we parted and I revisi-
ted Thermon’s Patent and Queensborough; after which, I rode
twenty-three miles, facing a cold north-east snow storm; I think the
hardest that I ever was exposed to; even wild geese could not keep
their course but flew round and round. The next day but one, I
rode through Rutland thirty-six miles to Brandon; stayed a week;
met the societies; preached fifteen times and bade them farewell,
and returned southward, visiting some places until the quarterly
meeting came on.

I took my leave of the classes and. people in the different places,
taking them to record that I had spared no pains, either by night or
day, in public or in private, to bring them to good, and if they did
not repent, I should appear against them in a future day, calling the
sun, moon and stars, with the fowls of the air and the beasts of the
field to witness against them, that my skirts were pure from all
their blood.*

Dec. 27th. I vomited almost to death before it could be stopped;
but far beyond expectation, God enabled me to speak at night.
On the 29th, I held three meetings, which appeared not in vain,
On the 29th, our quarterly meeting began in Ashgrove. where I was

*] have not seen them since.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 67.

complained of, and was whipped, in words, by brother Hutchinson
for jealousy.

The next day we had a refreshing season and about two hundred
communicants; and after giving them my farewel!, I felt as pure
from the blood of the people as if I had never been called to preach.

During my stay upon these two circuits, in ten months, about
six hundred were taken into society, and as many more went off
and joined the Baptists and Presbyterians.

+ From thence, I started with brother Sabin for the south. I rode
through Bennington, in a cold storm, through tedious drifts of snow
to Williamstown.

January Ist, 1799. I again renewed my covenant to be more
faithful to God and man than I had been. I proceeded to Stock-
bridge, and met friend Hubbard, who was to go where I came from,
and I to supply. his place on Pittsfield circuit, while brother Sabin
was to go to Litchfield circuit. This circuit was in a low situa-
tion, and the most despised of any in New England; and as they
had frequently sent complaints to conference against their preach-
ers, I at first refused to go to it, lest I should be injured by false
brethren, knowing that J. Sawyer, with whom I was to travel, had
been prejudiced against me. But upon conditions that Dewey and
Sawyer would stand by me, as far as consistent with truth and dis-
cipline, I consented to go.

On the third, I began. to pursue the circuit regularly, after my
irregular manner, to sinners and lukewarm professors, with back-
sliders.

From Lenox, going across the mountain to New Canaan, I met
with a loss, and had like to have perished with the cold and snow
drifis.

6th. I preached in Pittsfield; the members were high in ee
sion, but low in heart; their prejudice being great, they did not invite
me to their house, but were sorry I came on the circuit.

7th. Windsor; in the lukewarm class, the power of God was
felt. From hence to Adams and Stanford, where revivals soon
broke out, but the Baptists did us much harm, pretending to be
friends; but with the reprobation doctrine opposing as enemies
behind our backs.

Thence through Clarsburgh to Powal, where the people were
58 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

once engaged in religion, but now were hardened; so we gave up
the place:

Thence to Hoosac, where several were cut to the heart; and
shortly after a beautiful society was formed. This town being
large, I went into several other parts to break up fresh ground.

One day, a man said to me, “fourteen months ago I met you
coming out of Troy; and you, after enquiring the road, asked, was
my peace made with God? I replied, I hope so; knowing it was
not; for which my conscience condemned me; ‘but the pride of my
heart would not suffer me to acknowledge that I lied; and you, after
giving me good advice, went on your way; which advice has not
left me yet; and now I am resolved to serve God the'remainder of
my life.” This was an encouragement to me, not to be discoura~
ged, as bread thrown on the waters is found after many days.—
Hence I went to Troy, where was some revival in the class:—
Thence to Greenbush, where a glorious work of God began.

The second time I went to this place, the people flocked out by
hundreds, to hear the strange man preach up his principles. I told
the people that God had promised me two souls to be converted
from that day; and if my labors were not acknowledged, they might:
brand me in the forehead with the mark of liar, and on the back
with the mark of hypocrite.

They watched my words. However, two who were in the as-
sembly thought, oh! that I might be one of these two; and shortly
after both found pardon. A reprobation preacher sought to do us
harm, when I publicly besought God, if he was a true minister, to
bless his labors, and make it manifest, but if he had jumped pre-
sumptuously into the work, that God would remove him so that he
should not hurt the people. Shortly after he fell into a scandalous:
sin, and so his influence was lost.

At Canaan-gore, a number of. backsliders and : sinners were
brought to a sense of themselves, and joined i in a class; one of whom
invited me to preach in Green river meeting house, as we had a
right to it two days in the year.

‘The time arrived; the people came out, and I went; but having
a hard day’s journey of twenty-five miles, and to preach five times,
and to speak to three classes, I had to be in earnest.

As I entered the meeting house, having an old borrowed great
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 59

coat on, and two hats, the people were alarmed, and thought it
singular that I did not bow to every pew as I went towards the pul-
pit, which was the custom there. Some laughed, and some blush~
ed, and the attention of all was excited. I spoke for about
two hours, giving the inside and outside of Methodism Ma«
ny, I believe, for that day, will be thankful, though I was strongly
opposed by a reprobationist in the afternoon. My hat being taken
from me without my consent, and two others forced upon me, I was
carrying one to give a young man. .

In New Concord, religion being low, I visited the people three
miles, taking every house, and (being persuaded) I told the people
that God would soon surely revive his work; which words they
marked and sought to do me harm, as ane eaty the work did not
‘appear.

I besought God in public, that something awful might happeti
in the neighborhood, if nothing else would do to alarm the people.
F or this prayer many said I ought to be punished.

A company of young people, going to a tavern, one of them said,
I will ride there as Christ rode into Jerusalem: instantly his horse
started, ran a distance, and threw him against a log. He spoke no
more until he died; which was next morning. His name was
Valentine.

In this neighborhood the young people assembled again to a
gingerbread lottery ; and I preached from—* If they hear not Mo-
ses and the PIOphelss neither will they be persuaded though one
rose from the dead.”” They were so struck, that the fiddler whom
they employed, had nothing to do.

_ At length the revival appeared visible, and the mouths of gain-
sayers were shut: numbers were added to class.

On my way to Spencertown, at a distance, I discovered a place
in a hilly country, where I thought God would immediately revive
his work. Coming to a house, I inquired my road, but found I
had gone out of my way; but upon being righted, I came to the
place which just before I had seen from the top of a mountain, where
I thought God would revive his work.

I began immediately to visit the neighborhood from house to
house. The people thought it strange, (1 being a stranger.) and
. came out to see where it would end.
60 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

Here too it was soon reported I was crazy, which brought many
out to the different meetings; amongst whom was an old man, who
came to hear for himself, and told the congregation that I was
crazy, and advised them to hear me no more. I replied, people do
not blame crazy ones for their behavior; and last night I preached
from the word of the Lord; but when I come again I will preach
‘ from the word of the devil. This tried our weak brethren; howev-
er, the people came out by hundreds to hear the new doctrine. I
spoke from Luke iv, 6, 7, and an overshadowing season we had of
the divine presence. I besought the family to promise to serve
God; but upon receiving a refusal my soul was so pained with con-
cern cn their account, that I could not eat my breakfast, and set out
to go away inthe rain. Conviction seized the minds of the family;
they followed me at a distance with tears, and made me the promise,
and not altogether in vain. Here the society was greatly enlarged,
those that were in darkness were brought into marvelous light.

In Alford, I preached Methodism, inside and outside. Many
came to hear; one woman thought I aimed at her dress. The next
meeting she ornamented far more, in order that I might speak to.
her. But I, in my discourse, took no notice of dress, and she went
away disgraced and ashamed. . _

The brethren here treated me very coldly at first, so I was neces-
sitated to pay for my horse keeping for five weeks; and being con-
fined a few days with the ague and fever, the man of the house not
being a Methodist, I paid him for my accommodation.

Lhad said in public that God would bless my labors there; which
made the people watch me for evil and not for good. I visited the
whole neighborhood from house to house, which made a great up-
roar among the people. However the fire kindled; the society got
enlivened, and several others who were stumbling at the unexem-
plary walk of professors, were convinced and brought to find the
realities of religion for themselves. When leaving this place, I
was offered pay for my expenses, but I refused it, saying, if you
wish todo me good, treat the coming preachers better than you
have done me.

Stockbridge. . Here the minister of the place had done his endea-
vors to influence the people to shut the preachers out of the town;
but by an impression I went into one part, and by an invitation to
OR; LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 61

another; and though the opposition was great from the magistrates
and quality, yet they found no way to expel us out of the place;
but the revival began, and several were stirred up to seek God.—
Now reprobation lost ground: the eyes of many were enlightened
to see a free salvation offered to all mankind.

In Lenox the society and people were much prejudiced at first,
but the former was quickened afresh. Here lived a young woman,
who, by the unexemplary walk of professors, was prejudiced against
the advice to religion, saying, I see no difference between their
walk and others. Her parents besought me to say nothing to her
about her soul, lest she should be prejudiced and hardened more.—
I began to consider what to do; and after seeking to God for wis-
dom and success, said, ‘Sophy, if you’ll read a chapter every day
till my return four weeks hence, I’ll give you this bible:” she
thinking I was in jest, said she would: I instantly gave it to her,
at which she blushed. At my return, as she said she had fulfilled,
I requested a second promise: which was, that she would pray
twice a day in secret another four weeks. She said, you'll go and
> tell it round if I do: which I assured her I would not, if she would
only grant my request; said she, I’1l retire, but not promise to kneel,
so we parted. At the expiration of the time I came round the cir-
cuit here again, and requested one promise more, viz: to pray
once aday kneeling, which 1 would not take a denial of; and to
-get rid of my importunity she promised; and before the time expir-
ed she was convinced of the necessity of being made holy, and was
willing that all the world should know of her resolution to serve
God during life. A few years after she died happy.

{ visited Pittsfield extensively, and had the satisfaction to see
the Methodists and others stirred up to serve God. Now they of-
fered me presents, which I refused, saying, the next preachers in-
vite home and treat well for my sake.

In Bethlehem, whilst preaching, I was suddenly seized with
vomiting, and expected to expire. Here ‘also God revived his work.

Cofference drawing near, and finding that my food did not
strengthen me as heretofore, I was convinced that unless I could
get help, I must be carried off the stage. 1 avcordingly wrote to
Conference concerning my state, and requested permission to go to
sea, as I had no hope of escaping any other way; and Ineuawp lay
62 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

particularly on my mind, Feeling a particular desire to visit Lan-

-sinburgh ané Albany, which the preachers had restrained me from
going to, I embraced the opportunity whilst they were gone to
Conference.

June 17th. I preached five times and rode thirty-five siitles: On
the 18th, I rode fitty-five miles, preached five times, and spoke to
‘two classes. On the 19th, I preached six times and rode twenty-
five miles. On the 20th, I preached twice and went to Albany,
and preached eight nights successively, one ial which I im-
proved in Lansinburg.

In the day time I went to Coeyinan’ s Patent and Niskeuna.—
-These visits were not altogether in vain; wherefore I did not
grudge the above mentioned hard days’ work, to gain this time.

29th. I rode thirty miles, preaching twice on the road, to Han-
cock; which place I had visited extensively, it being newly taken
iato the circuit, and about forty members joined in the class. Our
quarterly meeting coming on, the congregation was so large, we
were constrained to withdraw tc the woods; for no building we
had would contain them. It was a powerful time indeed, and many
were refreshed from the presence of the Lord.

My state of health being so low, I bade them farewell until we
should meet in a future world, as I expected to see them no more
on earth.

I took them all to record, that my skirts were pure from all their
-blood, as I had spared no pains to bring them to good.

“When I first came on this circuit, I felt like one forsaken, as
they all appeared to be sorry to see me, and almost unwilling to
feed'me or my horse. For all my toil here, I received ten dollars,
when my extra expenses were upwards of six pounds; so that when
‘leaving it, I was fifteen pounds worse in circumstances than when
coming: yet it afforded me comfort that I could leave them in peace
and have a joyful hope of enjoying some of them as stars in my
crown of glory, which I expected soon to obtain.

As the preachers who had just returned from Conference told
me that my request was rejected, and my station was on the bounds
of Canada, this information grieved me at first, however I con-
sented to go according to orders, after I had visited my native town.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 63

Leaving this circuit, to which there were added one hundred and
eighty, and about five hundred more under conviction for sin, I
set out for Coventry, and riding through Granville circuit, it caus-
ed me to weep and mourn when I saw some who were awakened
when I was there, now in abackslidden state. Oh! the harm. done
by the laziness and unfaithfulness of preachers. But some who
were alive are alive still, and Itrust to meet them in a better world.

July 3d. I reached my native town, and found my parents and
friends wellin body, but low in religion. Next evening I preached;
many flocked out to hear the preacher who had arose from the dead,
as was the common say.

I told the people, once I was opposed by them about preaching:
I have come home before now to see you and. bid you farewell for
a season; but now J have come home, not a cozening, as some
children do to see their parents, but to discharge my duty and bid
you farewell once for all;.and if God does not give me seals of my
labours you may still say he has not called me to preach.

I went to New-London, to see if the salt water would do me any
good, and coming through Norwick, I met with a cool reception
from the society; but in New-London all seemed friendly. We
had several powerful meetings; two were awakened and one found
pardon during my stay.

I besought God to let me preach one funeral sermon in my na-
tive town; where having visited many, I preached in about twenty
different liouses. Having spent about four weeks, the time drew
near when I must set off. - i

The class-leader, S. Parker having received.a wound, bled to that
degree, that he died in consequence of it, happy in the love of God.
I took leave of. the dear families of my acquaintance, and August
4th, preached the funeral sermon to many hundreds of people; both
gentry and commonality were drawn out to hear one of their native
town, whom they had heard so much about, thinking it would do to
go toa funeral, when it wouid not to another of my meetings, taking
the funeral for a cloak.

After discharging my duty as God gave me strength, to old and
to young, to professor and non-professor, I said, ye-all see the de-
cline I am in, and take you to record my walk and conversation
since I first professed religion, and my faithfulness to you now;
64 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

end if God permit, I intend to see you again at the end of eleven _
months; but it is impressed on my mind as though I should never
see you in time, (unless it should be in answer to many prayers) I
therefore bid you farewell till the judgment day; and then taking
my youngest sister by the hand (from whom I obtained a promise to
pray twice-a-day tili I should be twenty-two years old, reminding
her of my dream, she then being in the height of fashions, pleaded
she could'have none to go with her; I said, I myself had to go alone
and was enabled to endure—and you, after I am two-and-twenty, if
tired of the service of God can turn back, and the devil will be
willing to receive you again; then tears began to roll ; bade her fare-
well, and exhorted her to meet me in heaven, and rather than
have her turn back to sin, would come and preach her funeral: ser-
mon. Another sister, and my mother, and brother-in-law, I shook
hands with likewise. My father’s trials were so great, he with-
drew, (I suppose to weep;) and then mounting my horse, all this
being in the sight of the assembly, and the sun shining from the
western sky, I called it to witness against that assembly if they
would not repent, that my skirts were pure from their blood; and
then putting the whip to my horse, I rode off forty miles that even-
ing before I dismounted. On the 5th, I rode seventy milesto Ches-
terfield. A family with whom I was acquainted, being as I thought,
unwilling to receive me, I went to the next house and so pleaded
that they took me in.

The next day I rode sixty-four miles, to Hanover, and the day
after saw my brother-in-law and two sisters; to whom I discharged
my duty, and left them and went to Vershire.

A swelling appearing on my horse’s-leg, I left him and borrowed
another to reach my circuit. On my way across the mountain, I
preached in Berry, and the power of God was present. The next
morning, crossing Onion river, reached my circuit at Essex, being
two hundred and fifty miles from my parents. Cold winter now
approaching, my clothes considerably worn and few, and no way
apparently to get any more, having but one penny in my pocket,
and a stranger in a strange land; and unless God gives me favor in
the sight of the people, shall have to walk on foot. My trust is still
in God; my mind.is solemnly stayed upon him, and I do believe he
will bless me here by numbers.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 65

‘ met brother Sabin (a local preacher, who came to my assistance )
ia Sovice. After meeting, we set off (whilst one rode the other
weat oa foot) to Fletcher: here a powerful work of God imme-
diately broke out.

The azxt day, we swam the horse across the river Demile, our-
selves crossing in a canoe, proceeded through a wood without any
path, for some » miles, and late at night came to Fairfield, about thir~
ty miles inall. My body was weary but my soul was happy.

It was not long until I was sorely tempted to desist from travel-
ling, and wait til my change come, but then considering the value
of souls, Iam constrained to exert the little strength T have.

On hearing brothér Sabin preach in Sheldon, I was comforted.
The next day, we crossed Canada line into Dunn’s Patent: here
God began a good work. From thence to the Dutch manors
brother Miller’s, where I had been before.

I held meeting, and a proud young woman was stirred up to seek
the Lord, and found comfort; and borrowing a horse I went to break
up fallow-ground, and proceeded to Dunham towards Murphrey
Magog-Lake, and held meetings in different parts of the town.—
Some were angry and some spake evil of the way, and some were
serious and some tender, and desired to hear again. The people in
this part of the world, were the offscouring of the earth, some hav-
ing ran hither for debt, others to avoid prosecution for crimes, and a
third character had come to accumulate money. ‘These were like
sheep without a shepherd, having only two ministers; one of whom
believed one principle and preached another. Hence I went to Sut-
ton, and got into three parts of the town; in two of which there
was a prospect of much good; but in the other, reprobationism shut
up the hearts of the people, and I must speak there no more.

Returning through these places to Missisque bay, the prospect
of good increased. From thence I proceeded round the north end
of the bay to the west side, as far as I could find inhabitants. The
roads were so bad and miry that they were almost impassible’
however, I got places to accommodate the inhabitants for meeting’ .
all along. Here for thirty miles there was no preaching until I
came: but the Lord made bare his arm.

Returning, I held meetings af the same places, and found the

$
66 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

prospect to increase. Then going up the Lake shore,. holding
meetings where I had the year past, until I came round to Fletcher:
here the work increased. “Hence I proceeded through Johnston, up
the river Demile to Morristown. Here the people had not heard
a.sermon for two years: we entered into a covenant to serve the
Lord; and many were keenly convicted, and their hearts were like
wax before the sun.

Hence to Stowe, where for three miles I could get no house at
first ; night drawing on, I scarcely knew what to do, as the families
would not take me in; but at length I met a company of men, who
had been marking out land in the woods; to these I made known
my errand; and they invited me to go back about two miles; and
the house was soon filled with people, and solemn times we had that
evening and the next morning.

Ten years ago, this was an howling wilderness, inhabited only
by wild beasts, and now contained near one hundred families.—
Oh! what an alteration there is in the earth.

From hence I went to Waterbury, on Onion river, where a Yep-
robationist gave me these words to preach from: “ No man can
come to me, except the Father who hath sent me draw him.?—
The Lord loosed my tongue and good I believe was done.

From thence I returned to Missisque bay, under trials and dis-
couragements of mind, but was revived on meeting brother Sabin.
As I could not readily find a horse to borrow, I set out on foot to-
wards Magog: but my body being weak, I disappointed one con-
gregation, io my sorrow, but reached the next day’s s. appointments
in Sutton and Dunham, and God gave me favor in the sight, of
some, who with horses conveyed me to the several places.

During my walking, I found one fourth of a dollar, and reason-
ed, why have I found this? Ihave not had any for some time
past.

I had to walk from Dunn? s Patent to the bay, which was about
ten miles, the nighest way, on which lived but few inhabitants: I
set out, hoping to get through that night, but falling short by rea-
son of: weakness, came to.a house and requested they would guide
me through the woods, but in vain: I then entreated liberty to tar-
-ry under their roof all night, as it had now become dark and impos-
sible for a stranger to keep the road, it being narrow and miry, and
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 67

closed overhead by the branches of thick topped trees; besides it
was exceedingly dangerous, by the flocks of bears, which were
uncommonly numerous this fall; but at: first my entreaties were
in vain: then remembering the piece of money which I had
found, I offered it to them for the privilege, which on this condi-
tion I obtained. The next morning, with mueh difficulty, I got
through to a friend’s house.

After breakfast I obtained a horse, and set out to fulfil my
appointments round the bay, which were five. Far beyond my
expectation, I was enabled to go through these, riding twenty-five
miles that day, and visiting the Isle of Noah and Hog Island, in
the latter of which I held the first religious meeting that was ever
in it; and a solemn time it was. Ireturned to the Dutch manor,
sold my watch, saddle and portmanteau.

For some months past, I had no hope of recovering from my
declining state, unless it were by a long voyage to sea, but the
impossibility of it, as I thought, was so great that I rejected the
idea.—But it being strongly impressed these few weeks past, that
if I tarried I should die according to the dream; but that if I were
to cross the ocean to Ireland, it would be the means which God
did choose to bless to the restoration of my health, and preserva-
tion of my life for future usefulness, for some particular end
unknown tome. But when I considered the dangers of sea, by
reason of storms and tempests, at that season of the year, and of
being taken by pirates or privateers, into whose hands I might
fall in this declining state, and what care would be shewn me I
did not know: and supposing I were even to get well to Europe,
what might follow I did not clearly foresee: the country being in
searcity, with great disturbances, and who would receive me I.
could not tell—and if rejected by all, having no trade to pursue,
Isaw nothing but that death would follow. These things weighed
so heavy in the balance of reason, that I rejected the impression,-
and threw it out of my mind, as a temptation: it returned with’
more force, and pursued me from day to day. By nourishing it
Thad. peace; and by rejecting it depression, which caused great
distress; so that many hours of my sleep departed from me,
This made known to the preachers and some others, who had.
importuned me to tell them what was the matter.
88. HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

After being informed, all with one voice entreated me not to en-
tertain such a thought as coming from God, seeing that my labors
were here acknowledged, ‘and that there was a prospect of an uni-
versal revival: wherefore, it is inconsistent, said they, that he could
require you to go away three thousand miles, into a strange coun-
try, without friends, leaving the circuit in this situation, forfeiting
the confidence which the Conference have placed in you, by giving
you the care of the circuit, and none to supply your place.

These arguments were powerful and so confounded me, that I
could not answer them : still there was something ’in my mind that
said, Go, and by putting it away I could get no peace.

September 26th. I preached in Highgate, Swanton, and St.
Alban’s, for the last time; in Georgia and in Milton likewise: in
the latter, I once made a covenant, which they broke, and after-
wards they hated me so that they could not bear to see me.

28th. Our quarteily meeting began in Essex. I made my ex-
ercise known, and the declining state I was in, to S. Hutchinson
and J. Mitchell, who would hearken nothing to it; but brought up
the dhoveandntioned: arguments. I besought for a certificate con-
cerning my moral conduct, but was refused, with a strict injunction
not togo. §. Hutchinson said, I shall appear like a fool in the
eyes of the Conference, for supporting your cause in the manner I
have done, as some said that you would never prove ‘true to the
connexion, which, by going away, will appear to be the case.—
But if you'll tarry, as I ever have been, so I will still be your
friend; and the next Conference, your probation will be ended, and
you will be ordained. I bid him farewell, giving him Hezekiah’s’
lamentation—Isaiah xxxviii, 9, &c. He gave me Paul’s charge
to Timothy, and so we parted, after that I had given my farewell
to the people.

I now proceeded to fulfil what appointments I had made for my-
self; riding, with J. M. to Fletcher. He again entreated me for
his, and my and the word of God’s sake, to tarry, saying, “If you
go away and leave us thus, I believe the curse of God will follow’
you;” and kneeling down, besought God, if he had called me to

, to make it manifest, and if not to hedge up my way, and so
parted for a while; and I went to Cambridge, Johnston, Morristown,
OR LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 69

Stowe, Waterbury, and Duxbury, and the quickening power of

God was sensibly felt in every place.
About this time 1 met with Dr. Whipple of New Boston, in New

Hampshire, who gave me some things for my voyage, saying he
felt for me in this great undertaking.

My trials of heart were great, to think of leaving my people and
country, and particularly my parents, probably to see them no more,
so contrary to the minds and advice of all those who wished me
well; but I having endeavored to weigh the matter candidly before
God, as for-eternity, and after making it a matter of earnest prayer
to know my duty, that if the impression be from God it may in-
crease, and if from the enemy it may decrease; and according to
the best’ judgment I can form, I do believe it to be the will of God
that I should go, as I can emjoy peace of mind in no pursuit but
this, and accordingly I am resolved to proceed as the door opens.

My horse being brought from Vershire, which cost eighty-four
dollars, I now sold for a small part of that sum, and all which I
could collect, including the price-of my saddle, &c., amounted to
six guineas and some provision.

October 12th. I met brother Mitchell again; he would not bid
me farewell, saying, I cant give my consent for you to go. I bid
him farewell, saying, I know you have ever been my friend, and
are such to the present day; it is hard to go contrary to your advice;
and if you think I am wilful in this matter, you judge me wrong
and hard; it is in tender conscience before God that I leave you this
day, for the sake of peace of mind, which, if I could otherwise
enjoy, I would take up with your advice, “to stick and die by the
staff;”? and kneeling down, whilst at prayer our hearts were melted
with a feeling sense of the goodness of God; and as Jonathan and
David, our parting was hard. From thence I proceeded (in a
canoe which had come for me and started back, I being about twenty
minutes behind the time, but hailed him, so he stopped and took
me in; this was a stranger, as the first man who was to have
come for me was dead) down the Mussisque river, across the bay,
to what is called the ridge, where God has began a good work.—
Here some of my friends from the Manor met me with entreaties
not to go, which to prevent my going did not bring my chest; as
apparently I must die with sufferings amonzst hard hearted sailors;

x
70 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

but if I would tarry with them, I could have friends and 4 decent
burial; but my mind was to go, so they went back and brought my
chest to South river; we kneeled down on the bank, and besought
God, if it was his will I should go, to prosper my way; but if not,
to shut it up. Said they, “‘we expect to see you again;” but I
replied, “it is in my mind as though I should never see you
again.”? Some were minded not to have brought my chest that J
might thereby be detained until it was too late for going; as the
fleet was to sail in a short space. Being disappointed of a canoe
which was promised, we took another, which sprang a leak before
we had gone far; but we got a second down the river, and soon got
into the fake.

The waves ran high, and the people advised us not to go, as mey
thought there was great danger of ups@ting.

The man who had promised to take me to St. John’s, peaks
his word, I had to look for another, who said, ‘‘such a day, I went
out of curiosity to hear a strange man who had come to the neigh-
borhood, whose words reached my heart; and now I believe God
has pardoned my sins, and I bless God that I ever saw your face.”

Cutting down a bush and hoisting it for a sail, we reached Saint
John’s about three in the afternoon; and after wandering up and
down the town for about two hours, I found a man who, for two
dollars, engaged to carry me in a cart to Lapareri, the mail stage
having gone off just before I arrived there.

After being examined strictly by the military officers, and -my
name recorded, I parted with the canoe man and went on my way;
being now entirely amongst strangers, and probably I shall be so, I
know not but for life. The cart broke down on the road; so he had
to borrow another; about three o’clock after midnight, I arrived at
Lapareri, bein: very much chilled.

The market boats, at break of day, started for Montreal; and on
my way I discovered several vessels lying at the wharf, one of
which particularly attracted my mind, and after landing, I walked
on board, inquiring where she belonged and was bound to.

The captain answered, “belongs to Quebec, and bound for Dub
lin;” the very place I wanted to go to.

Q. Will you give me a passage? -

A. Have you plenty of money?
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 71

Q. What shall you charge?

A. Sometimes people give fifteen guineas, but I will carry one
for eight.

Q. T’ll give you five guineas and find myself; will you carry me
‘for that? If not I must return to the states.

A. I will; but you area devilish fool for going from a plentiful
country with peace, to that disturbed island. I then gave-him his
money, and bought some more promsetene, and had a few shillings
left.

After attempting to preach toa eigen of the hardest of
the hard, I went on board the vessel, and put down the river a few
leagues.

October, 16th. I this day was twenty-two years old; the dream
of the prophet now lay with weight upon my mind, which said,
that I should live until I was two-and-twenty, and the hours passed
solemnly away. A woman passenger said, “I judge this man’s a
Methpdist;” I, turning away as with an air of disdain, said, what
do you]ump me in with that despised people for? She replied, “‘be-
cause you don’t drink, and be jovial and cheerly as what the rest of
us are; but you are gloomy and cast down, like that people, always
melancholy.” Well said the sailors, we’ll try him over the ground,
and see what he is made of; then they began to put tar on my face,
and tallow on my clothes, until I told the captain he ought to make
them behave more civil, being commander of the ship. However,
I was the object of all their sport for seven days on our way t#
Quebec; during which time I suffered much with cold, having no
blankets, and lying either on the cable or across some barrels filled
with potash, and my garments being thin, and nothing but a side
of leather to cover myself with; but the last night I found a small sail,
and begging it of the captain, I wrapped myself in it and thought
myself comfortable. There was no fire below decks at this time.

One morning, a lieutenant came on board before I was up, and
describing my dress, inquired of the captain if such a person was
on board; I came up, and the captain told me what had passed.

The officer then said, ““You were seen at Lapareri, &c., and
was thought to be one of M’Clen’s party as a spy, and I have come
a hundred miles to apprehend you, and now you must clear your-
self or go before the chief commander.’ I showed him my

”
72 HISTORY .OF COSMOPOLITE,

license and some private letters and told him my businessy he then
replied, “I believe you are an honest man, and. if you will enlist,
Pll give you so much bounty, and a sergeancy; and, if not, you
shall be pressed.” I replied, “Fight I cannot in conscience for
any man, because it would be inconsistent for a man one hour to be
praying for his enemies, and the next hour learning to-handle a
gun to shoot them; but if you take me on board I shall-preach.””—
At length, I found a strange piece of money in my pocket; and he
attempted to take my hat and put a cockade on it; I snatched it out
of his hand and pushed him away; to which he said, ‘Remember
you are, not in the states now; here it is treason to resist an officer.”
I making asif I would throw them overboard, he besought, me not,
as the cockade was costly; on conditionof his letting me have peace
till I got te Quebec, I gave them up. At our arrival, it being eve-
ning, I would not stay on board during the captain’s absence,
knowing the sailors would abuse me. The lieutenant, as I carried
his little chest or trunk to his lodgings, said he would send hjs ser-
vant to pilot me to the house of a piece of a Methodist, but it be-
ing now late, altered his mind, aad gave me entertainment all night,
with blankets and fire, which was very refreshing to me. He and
his captain exerted themselves to lead me into sin; but before we
parted I obtained liberty to pray with them.

' The next morning I inquired for Methodists, and through the
medium of an English lad, the people being mostly French, found
a few back-slidden ones, some of whom came from Europe. The
week preceding, a society of about twenty-six, belonging to the
army, had gone to Halifax, but two or three of their wives were
left. 1 found the place where they used to hold their meeting, and
collected about a dozen English to a meeting, in the evening.

- The next evening the congregation increased to about thirty;
thus on to about a hundred and fifty, the five days I was there. A
woman, the first day, on finding out who and what I was, invited
me to dinner; then her husband invited me to eat and drink as |

needed, as often and as long as I stayed. This I looked upon as
providential. This woman was very inquisitive to know all the
particulars of the materials I had procured for the voyage; and the
day but one before I was to set sail; gave all the small materials
tbat were lacking—and the last evening after I had done preaching
- OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 73

one, and a second, and a third, &c., of their own accord, without
any hint from me, came forward and laid down pieces of money,

‘amounting in the whole to several dollars, which I stood in need
of at this critical time; and a buffalo skin dressed with the hair on,
which. I had to lodge on while in the city, anda blanket was given
me by one person for my bed on the voyage. Now I began to
meditate, when I entered this city, according to human appearance,
I must fall short of the voyage for the want of necessaries, and no
place to lodge in whilst here; but that God who I believed had cal-
led me to go, to him I looked, when in retirement under a fort wall,
and found my wants supplied; and if he thus far had opéned the
way step by step, what reason had I to doubt but what all my jour-
nies might be made as prosperous as this through trials, and 1 pre-
served for future usefulness, and yet see my native land in peace;
and my soul was strengthened to put my trust in God and go for-
ward. I think about twenty were stirred up to seek God, during this
short stay, who earnestly entreated me to give over my voyage and
tarry with them; but not prevailing, sought a promise of my return
in the spring, which I gave them not; but said, if God will, perhaps
I may see you again.

October, 28th. I went on board and the fleet fell down the river,
I thought of my parents, but said, to tarry is death; to go, I do but
die.

October, 31st. I informed my parents of my departure, and got
into the gulf of St. Lawrence; I telt some little sea sick, but did
not vomit much; but my bodily sickness increases fast, and ’tis more
than probable, according to human appearance, that I shall not see
Dublin.

November, 2d. I saw Newfoundland covered with snow, and
left’ it on the left. My sickness still increases, and I am scarcely
able to sit up ten minutes in twenty-four hours. The captain
though deistical and profane, is as kind as I could expect from a
religious man. Though the agreement was to come in the steerage,
my berth was in the cabin, and the boy had orders to wait upon
me as I had need.

I feel the want of some religious persons to converse with; Oh!
how do people misimprove their privileges, and some don’t prize
them until deprived of them. But religion is that which the world
74 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

can neither give nor take away; I still feel the Lord to be precious
_ to my soul, in my critical place, surely in the deep waters are the
wonders of the Almighty to be seen. :
The whole fleet consisted of ‘about twelve ait we had pleasant
sailing for about a week, the ships frequently calling to each other;
but at length the sea began to rise, first like hills'‘and then like
mountains, then it seemed to run to the skies; the whole fleet was
scattered, but the next day collected again, and within two hours
after so scattered that we saw each other no more. This gale lasted
five days; tHe captain said, that for fifteen. years he had not seen the
like. The mate replied, ‘<I have followed the sea these twenty-five
years and have never seen the like;”? but through the goodness of
God, we were not driven any out of our course, and’ sustained no
damage except the breaking of the main-yard; though the crew ap-
peared terrified once or twice, I don’t know that my mind was ever
more calm in my life. ‘I frequently said to myself, “my body may
sink to the bottom, but my-soul will fly to the paradise of God!”
At length the wind abated, and the sea fell, and I spent a little time
on deck; I could see no. land; farewell to America. Oh! shall I
ever see my native country again? I am now going toa strange
land, to be a stranger among strangers, and what is before me I
know not. i
I gave the name of my father, and the lace of his residence to
the captain, that if he gave me to the sharks my parents ‘should
have information; which he promised to send. If I live to do
good, I will bless God; and, if I die, Oh God! they will be done.
‘ What am I going to Europe for? for the sake of riches? From
whence will they come? For honor? Who will give me this? For
ease! Lord thou knowest my heart, that I have no other end in
view, but thy glory and the salvation of immortal souls. And
though I pass through trials, I will fear no evil, whilst God is on
my-side. I know the time has been when I wasa guilty sinner, and
have a witness within myself that all my guilt is done away through
the mediation of Christ, and my soul is in a state of acceptance
with God. I frequently, whilst enjoying this evidence, am greatly.
distressed and compassed about, as with all the powers of hell, so
that an horror seems to run over my mind, when I feel not the
least degree of guilt, but love to God and ‘all mankind, and none
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. | 15

of the slavish fear of hell; neither would I commit a known sin-

for my right hand. If any one should ask, how that-a sanctified
saint could have such feelings or trials? I ask again, cannot spirit

pray or operate upon spirit, as well as matter upon matter?’ If any:

one should deny let him prove it. Experience is the greatest evi-

dence; a person may be powerfully depressed by the infernal powers,
of darkness, and still retain the right and sure evidence of his ac-.

ceptance with God, so as to read his title clear to heaven. Tempt-
ing to actual evil is one thing, and buffeting of the mind is another;

at particular times, to feel either the one or the other is no sin,

whilst the whole soul cleaves after God.

After being under some weighty exercises, I feel asleep, and God
comforted me in dreams of the night; for first, I thought I saw my-
self in some place, and the people seemed to be struck with wonder
what I came for; shortly after I heard some young converts tell their
experience; then I saw the work go prosperly on; after which I
saw myself surrounded by a wicked company of people; but their
words were like empty sounds, though their tongues were sharp, yet
their weapors were like feathers; for my forehead was like brass; but
God raised me up friends in time of need. From this I infer that

some trouble is at hand, yet I am more than ever convinced that this.

voyage will turn for my good, and for the glory of God. Trouble
I expect is near, but my trust is in God; all is well now; to-morrow
may take thought for itself.

I remember once when I was in trouble with my asthmatical
disorder, I besought God to heal my body, and let my heaviest trials
be in mind; but now I find it is not good to be our own choosers,
but submit to the will of God, remembering that all things work
together for good to them that love him.

25th. The sun in the sky was not seen for several days, which
made it dangerous sailing; but, fearing privateers, did not lay to.
One evening, the captain grew uneasy, and could not sleep, and
got up and lay down several times in a short space, and as the mate
came below to warm himself, the captain said, “‘Mr. Tom, is there
land near??? The mate said, ‘I can see three leagues ahead, and
there is no land in sight.” The captain’s trouble continuing, the
reason he cuuld never assign, immediately lay down, and then rose

up and went on deck, and being strong-cighted, beheld land within

é
6 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

a mile! All hands were called; they tacked the vessel about. Oh!
what a providence was this! Less than twenty minutes no doubt
would have wrecked the ship. This was in latitude 57, off the
Highlands of Scotland.

26th. The sun broke out pleasant; this evening we came to an-
hor at Larne, in the north of Ireland; having no contrary wind
all the way until we got off this port; when the wind turning suds
denly round, drove us in here, where we were bound nineteen days.
O! what a mercy of God! I have seen his wonders in the deep,
and’ through his goodness have escaped the roaring waves. I yet
cannot say Iam sorry that I have come; although I know not what
awaits me on the shore; my trust is still in God, who has the hearts
of all men in his hand.

27th. This morning I went on shore, having no proper recom-
mendations with me. The captain said, ‘I wonder what the devil
you are going todo here.” I told him perhaps eniehs see be-
fore he left town.

As IJ entered the village, I inquired for: Methodists, (and a lad
directed me to inquire for John Weates, a schoolmaster) and came
to a house and met the man in the door; said I, are there any that
love God here or.in town? Said he, “my wife makes more ado
about religion than all the people in town; come, walkin.” I went
in, but found him an enemy to truth.

In this place, for more than forty years no regular society could
be established till a few days since, nine women were joined in a
class, (one of whom kept scl.ool, and sent me word that I might
occupy her room for meeting. ) With much difficulty, through the
goodness of God, I got a few collected in the evening, to whom I
spoke. loyal woman, after meeting, scolded’ me aie I did
not pray for the king; I replied, that I came from a country where
we had no king, and. it was not natural for me, so she excused me
and invited me to breakfast. Noise began to be in town, “there is
an American come.” Accordingly the next day I gave a crown
__ for a large ball-chamber, and put up a public ‘notice requesting all

hands to turn out: many came to see the babbler; to whom I spoke,
and then caught near the whole of them in a covenant, which the
greater part, I suppose, broke that night.

God gave me favor in the sight of the people; and I received
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 77

invitations to breakfast, dinner, and supper, more than I needed du-
ring my stay. The next evening, after preaching, said I to the
people, as many of you as will pray for yourselves twice in twen-
ty-four hours fortwo weeks, I will endeavor to remember you thrice,
God being our helper: and you that will, come forward, that I may
take your names in writing, lest that I forget.

A few came forward that night, some more next day, and so on;
now and then serious countenances appeared in the streets: at length
one and another, was telling what God had done for their souls.—
The congregations were very large. I had a desire to visit the ad-
jacent country; but no door opening, as no one might travel without
a pass, the country being under martial law.

When I arrived at Larne, the captain said, “When I sailed from
Quebec, you was so weak and low, that I never expected to bring
you to landagain: I thought I should give your body to the sharks.”
“But now,” said the mate, ‘“‘you look ten pounds better.” Thein-
habitants said, ““We evidently perceive that since your coming here
you have altered for the better every day; you are become quite
another man than when we first saw you.”

The first night after I came on shore, I went into my room, and
was going to pull off the coverlet of the bed and spread it on the
floor, according to my usual custom in America; and behold the
floor was earthen or ground, which I had never seen before. I
felt amazed to think what I should do: to sleep ina bed, thought I,
I‘eannot; to sleep on the ground, I shall be chilled and take a fever.
At length, I came to this resolution, I’ll go into bed with my clothes
on, and if it comes to the worst [’ll get up: so I lay down, think-
ing it more than probable I should have to rise within half an hour
on account of my asthma. I soon fell asleep, and slept sound tn.
til morning.
+

8 ‘HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE.

CHAPTER V.
MY DUBLIN RECEPTION.

Decemser 15th. After two days sail, Ilanded in Dublin. Hev-
ing a letter, I sought to find him to short it was directed, (and a
custom house officer, for two and six pence, English, piloted me
there) but.in vain, he not being at home, and ‘night coining on, |
scarcely knew what to do, (as the family, would not suffer me to
stay within, fearing who or what I might be. I inquired for
Methodists, and a. ghaisexinan said, “I now where there is one
lives,” and for a shilling I got him to pilot me to the house.

After rapping, the.door was. opened by a boy, ° who informed the
mistress that a stranger wanted her husband; she said, let him come
in till he comes home; so I went in and sat down in the shop.
By and by in came her husband, William Thomas, who stopped
and looked, and then, with a smile, shook hands with me, which
gave some hope. After I told him my case, he invited me to tarry
all night, which I accordingly did, and in the evening, attended
meeting at Gravel-walk, where I was called “upon to pray. —

The next day I called to see the preachers, and when I saw Mr,
Tobias, made my case known to him. He heard me, and then
with plain dealing, advised me to go on board again, and return to
America, (though he did not attempt to scruple the account I gave
of myself.) He offered me half acrown, which I refused, and
with tears left him, thongh I had only two shillings left.

In the evening, at Whitefriar street meeting house, I was again
invited to pray and sing; but Mr. Tobias, the preacher, on whom I
called, checked me in the meeting, and took the hymn out of my
mouth, commanding the persons who prayed to stand on their feet;
and after meeting gave mea sharp reprimand, and then calling the
local preachers and leaders into a room, and, I suppose, charged
them and reprimanded him who had invited me, as he ever after was
shy of me.

Now my door seemed to be completely hedged up, and I saw
nothing but death before me, having no money to pay my passage
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 19

back, and did not know how to do ship work, and no trade to follow
for my bread, and I could not expect this family to entertain me
long; no acquaintance round about, and three thousand miles from
my friends. No one ¢all tell my feelings, but those who have been
in like circumstances. It was a trial of my faith, yet I could not
‘say that I was sorry I had come; though it seemed to me I should
sink: but these words strengthened my confidence, “‘the very hairs
of your head are all numbered;” immediately I lay down and fell
asleep, and dreamed that I saw a person put leaven in a bowl of
‘meal, it leavened and leavened till it swelled clear over on the ground,
‘then leavened under ground till it got a distance of some score rods,
imperceptible by the inhabitants: at length it broke cut in the further-
most place, and then appeared in several other spots. This dream
strengthened my confidence in God, that my way was preparing,
though i imperceptible to me. When I awakened, my trials of mind
were greatly lessened. I besought God if he had any thing for me
to do in this country, to open a door and prepare my way; but if not
to take me to himself, for now I was only a burden to myself and
others; and I did believe that one or the other he would grant.

20th. Whilst we were at family prayer, a Scotch soldier over-
heard us, and came in, and invited me to preach in the barracks at
Chapel-izod; which I did several times. Several other doors open-
ing in different barracks, I improved the opportunities; one of
which was at Istand-bridge, where God began a revival, anda small
society: formed. Having a desire to visit the country, at first the
door appeared shut; but one who for a scruple of conscience had
been expelled from society, upon hearing thereof, sent word to me,
that he was going to the Queen’s County, and if I was minded to
go, he would bear my expenses.

26th. Taking the canal boat, we proceeded to Monastereven,
whence we walked to Mount Mellick.

Here I found a man out of society, who had been abused, whjch
occasioned the separation of about thirty, who held meeting by
themselves. I held several meetings in different parts of the neigh-
borhood, and refreshing seasons we had from the presence of the
Lord. A quarterly meeting was held here; I petitioned for liberty
to go into the love-feast, but was denied, saying, you belong to no
particular people.
80 HISTORY OF’ COSMOPOLITE,

My congregations were so large, that no private house could con-
tain them; for which reason some got open the preaching house
doors, contrary to my advice, lest it should look as though I want-
ed to cause divisions; as the preacher had left strict orders not to
let me in, &c. pe

Here ‘heard two women from my own country preach, called
Quakers, for the first time of my hearing any of their society.

A question arose in my mind whether I had done wrong in com-
ing away from my own country; is it not possible that I lay under
a mistake after all? Thus I fell asleep, and dreamed, that I died
and was buried under a hearth; the lid which composed :a part of
the hearth was marble. My father coming into the room, said,
What is there? one replied, your son’lies there; he then pulled off
the lid, and behold it was truth; and I stood and looked at my bo-
dy, and behold it began to putrify and moulder. I was then a
mystery to myself, to see my body in one place and I standing in
another. I began to feel, to see if I was flesh, when a voice seem-
edto answer, I will explain the mystery to you: If you had tartied
in America you would have died as the prophet predicted, and your
body would have been mouldering as you now see it; but now you
are preserved for future usefulness. I waked up with the queries
gone.

From hence (Mount Mellick) I returned to Dublin. I receiv-
ed two letters from the north requesting me to return with all speed
to Lame. Ihad received money enough from the withdrawn mem-
bers to return. '

After holding some more meetings in the barracks, and. paying
my passage, and procuring some provisions, having two shillings
left, I set sail but was put back by a contrary and tempestuous
wind, after being out thirty hours.

_ I believe there was the peculiar hand of God in this: for a pow-
ergil time we had at Island-bridge the same evening.

January 20th, 1800. After walking some miles I embarked
again, and just as I was going on board heard the shrieks of a wo-
man, and turning round saw (a door shut to) one weeping as if
her heart would break; I asked the cause, she said she had three
children at home who had eaten nothing since yesterday, and that
she had not a sixpence to buy bread for them, and this family would
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 81

not lend a shilling, and that her husband would not receive his
wages till Saturday night. There was a dialogue in my mind
whether duty required me to relieve her want, as I reflected how
much better my present circumstances were than her’s, however, I
did not leave her until I had given her one‘of the. shillings I had
left; and O how grateful she appeared! The wind was not entirely
fair, however we put to sea. The storm increased and the sea
seemed to run mountains high, and washed several valuable things
overboard; but what surprised me was, I never once heard the cap-
tain swear or take an oath during all the time.

On the 22d we gained Belfast harbor, and came to anchor with-
in two miles of the town, where I jumped into the pilot’s boat, and
gave my remaining shilling to be taken ashore; and through cold
wind and rough sea, reached the town about six o’clock in the even-
ing; I wandered up and down for some time, the way I felt my
heart inclined, (by the light of lamps, famine and death now stared
‘me in the face in this large town, yet I could not say I was sorry I
had left America, ) till recollecting a letter I hadin my pocket; but
how to find the person to whom it was directed I did not know, but
feeling my heart drawn up an alley, I went to the door. and rap-
ped; the people desired to know what I wanted, £ told them, and
they invited me to take tea, which favor I received as from the hand
of God; then a lad piloted me to the house where I wished to go
to, where I found the mother of sergeant Tipping, in whose room I
preached at Island Bridge, he having sent by me a letter to her.

Here I had lodging and continued a few days. I went to see the
preacher, Andrew Hamilton, jr., to whom I related all my situa-
tion, and after a little conversation, he gave me the right hand of
fellowship, with liberty to improve round his circuit, so long as my
conduct should be such as it had been at Larne. He could not be
blamed for this precaution, for if I behaved bad he would be blam-
ed. I told him I hoped he would not have cause to repent
giving me the liberty. He likewise gave me money to pay the
passage of a letter to New York, to get justice to my character.

From thence to White Abbey, where I was questioned very’,
close, and it was judged I did wrong in leaving America; but J.

Morrison whom I had seen at Larne, the local preacher who
: G
62 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

formed the class and questioned me very close to know where I came
from and was going to, eaaia them to call an assembly to whom
I spoke.

Thence to Gamckieme, (where.a jailor apparently died and re-

‘mained for some hours, and then revived again for some hours, and
‘appeared to be in great horror,’) and held several: meetings; to these .
‘two places I had notes of introduction from a jpreacher.

Thence to Balleycarey, and held three meetings which were
very serious. From thence to Larne, which I gained about 'twelve
o’clock. I took breakfast and visited two or three families; ‘and
‘though my dress was somewhat altered, the people knew-me, and
were staring from their doors and windows.

I spent some more time about here not altogether in vain.

The society when [left it amounted to about sixty in number.—
Sucha village as this I had never met with ‘before, for universal
friendship:to me, considering that I was sucha stranger.

‘One man by the name of Martin shewed every possible ‘kind-
ness, whilst I was confined with a breaking-out, which was pener-
ally thought to be the small pox.

‘One morning'the shop door under the same roof, was found wide
open; ‘though late iu the evening, the ‘mistress had examined par-
~ticularly, as was her constant custom, to see'that it was locked and
barred just before she retired to rest, and nothing was missing,
though money and valuable‘articles'were in it.

The man who said his wife made so much ado about religion, at
‘first was unwilling to hear me preach or even'to pray in/his family,
being much given to jesting, &c., but when sickness came upon him
‘he ‘made vows to serve God and sent for me to visit him, and a few
hours before his departure found acceptance.

Isle of Magee—hete was no society; many were the opposers ‘to
‘a free. salvation; contending for reprobation and blinding the people
thereby. However many tender minds of ‘the youth appeared to ‘be
stirred to consideration during the few meetings I held among them.

In Strade and Cogray were a tender people; at Dog, the officer of
the guard, taking the letter of the law, would suffer no meeting in the
evening, so scores were disappointed; however I held meeting in
the morning and several times afterwards, and the disappointment
brought more out to hear by which means I hope good was done
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 83

‘One morning I went to the Barracks; and found many of the sol-
diers round the card-table, which seemed to dash them; I threw-a
pamphlet on the table and walked off. These things so attracted
their attention, that on the Sabbath day the parade was omitted, that
the men might come and hear me. The greatest part of the con-
gregation were caught in a covenant to pray to God; but some were
angry, and said I swore the people to be religious.

In Carley, the family had not notified the people according to ex-
pectation, fearing the martial law. However, they thought and
said it was a pity I should lose my visit, and calling in the neigh-
bors, we had a refrehsing season. Some more meetings I held in
this vicinity, and some good I hope was done. In Ballinure, and
at Bryantang, we had comfortable seasons. At Kilwater the Lord
has begun a good work. In Belledston church, I spoke to the
young people, from, “Isit well with thee?” Having walked 14
miles and spoke four times.

‘Sunday, Feb. 23d. I went 14 miles; and preached four times:
‘many felt the word, and it was a happy day for me.

March 6th. A magistrate hailed me on the road, and said
Where are you going?

To Larne.

Where did you come from?

Balleycarey.

“What’s your occupation)

‘T have got none.

Where do you belong?

No where.

What, are you strolling about the country?

Yes, I have no particular place of residence.

Where’s your pass?

I have got none.

Where was you born.

North America.

Well to America you shall go again. Come, go along with
me to the guard house. i
What do you follow, and what did you come after?

*

OPOROPOPOPOPOPE

Os
84 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE.

A. I follow preaching, and come on account of my health;
and Methodist preachers don’t apply to magistrates for passes.

Well, said he, upon observing I could not walk fast, my feet be-

-ing sore, if ever I see you this way again, I’ll send you to prison.
T replied, you are at your option, and can do as you think proper;
then he put whip to his horse and went on.

My mind has been much exercised of late, as though it would
be my duty to travel the vineyard in other lands; and the time of
my departure from about here, I believe is nigh.

I feel the worth of souls near my heart, and as willing to spend

-and be spent in the ministerial work as ever. My trust is still in
God; but oh! the hindrances of Zion! stumbling block professors,
I fear are the ruin of many souls.

When I feel an uncommon impression to do such and such -
things, if when [resist them, it brings.a burthen, and if when I
cherish them, it brings love, I generally prosper in following it.

My soul is pained on Zion’s account. The sores upon my feet
grow worse, and I have no one who can sympathize with me in my

- singular state. ‘

Sunday 16th. I preached in Larne, for the last time, from,
* Finally, brethren, farewell,’’ &c., to many hundreds of people,
and a melting season it was: hard to part with the young beginners;
but the will of God be done.

On the 17th, contrary to the advice of my friends, I walked to
Caron Castle. There ¥ held some meetings, and there seemed a
prospect of good: from thence to Glenarm and Canayla: here we
had solemn seasons.

Returning to Carrickfergus, I, held several meetings; as when J
left this place. before, I put up a public notice, requesting the ‘peo=
ple to turn out when I should come again and hear me, not as crit-
ics, but as sincere inquirers after truth. Word flew over tle town,
“the American’s come, the American’s come:” so I told them I
would speak to the youth; which brought out a multitude. Then I
said, fie out the deists and.I will preach to them: so the deists
in town were invited personally, and came out. Alter several
meetings I felt rnyself clear from the place and went away. The
power of God was sensibly felt here, and one soul, I trust, for:nd
teligion, which, in some months after, ] met in Dublin. From this

u
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 85

I infer, that I ought not to be discouraged, if the fruit of the word
does not immediately appear.

April 1st. Quarterly meeting was held in Belfast, where I mal
several preachers who treated me with love and friendship, as much
as I could expect in my situation. One’s name was Wood. A
woman at Newry, who had got her mind prejudiced, had said, God
has forsaken the Methodists, and will bless them no more, and the
Evangelical society have got the crown. Wood said, God has not
forsaken them, but will bless them again, and twenty souls will be
converted before Saturday night; and how he came to speak these
words, he could not tell; it was the beginning of the week, and no
visible appearance of a revival, until the next evening, when some
were awakened powerfully, and just twenty before sunset on Satur-
day professed to receive remission of sins; and some hundreds
were shortly taken into society.

I walked to Antrim, and held a few meetings that were solemn
and tender, and returned to Belfast. Round this place I had some
mectings in the street; for which I was sent to Prison. But A.
Tamilton said to the officer, preaching in the streets is a privilege
allowed us by government, and they~will give you no thanks for
your loyalty for sending this young man to prison; for he seeks to
do no harm, if he cando no good. I gota good opportunity to speak
to the prisoners by this means, and shortly was let out. I bless
God for this singular event; it brought more people out to meeting, .

Feelingmy spirit inclined to the south, I bought a passage. These
words were running through my mind, “‘and the waters assuaged.”
I told the people, I believed we should have a rough passage.—
Some advised me not to go; but feeling my work done here, I set
forward on Friday, 11th; but on Saturday night the wind began to
’ blow, and the waves to toss the vessel, which draws the captain and
hands to their Romish duties, as they got affrighted.

The wind drove us into Ramsay bay, in the Isle of Man; and we
anchored about a mile from land. The waves being high, I did
not venture on shore for several days.

The sailors ate up my provisions, while I slept, and their provis-
ions my weak stomach could not endure, so for more than eighty
hours I did not break my fast, except with cold water, and I des-
paired of life.
86 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

The wind and storm increased. A schooner near us slipped her
cable and drove off towards Scotland. Our captain, the night fol
lowing, got terrified, as did all the hands and passengers, ‘but my
mind was calmly composed and stayed on God.

The captain had thoughts of running the vessel on shore to the
mercy of God; but at lensth day broke; a signal of distress was
hoisted, and 4 boat came firony shore and towed the vessel to the
quay, and I went on shore to get something to eat, having but one
sixpence with me; and after much difficulty I found a Methodist
boarding house, and made known’ my situation to them, who gave
nie some food; and eating rather hearty in my weak state, it seemed
to give me much pain. Here also I obtained lodging for tlie night.
My sout was melted to tendernesz under a sense et the divine good.
hess, in turning my present eaptivity. The next day, a preacher
came to town, to whom I made known my situation; and God gave
me favor in his sight.

The preaching house doors were opened to me, where some hun-
dreds of people came to hear me the first night; and conditionally if
the vessel did not sail, I intended to speak the next.

The vessel attempted to sail out unknown to me; but broke he
anchor against the quay, which detained her another tide; so I ful-
filled the meetings and did not lose my passage. And the captain,
who said I was either a witch, or a wizard, or a devil, or some-
thing, and if it had not been for me, he would have had a good pas-
sage; and before he would teke me again, I should pay five pounds.
He and the crew came fo hear me preach.

I visited about twenty families which times were tender indeed.
The disposition of the inhabitants seemed exceedingly hospitable.
They were minded I shovld tarry for some weeks: but not prevail-
ing, gave me the necessaries for my vassege; so we set sail for
Dublin.

I did not regret all my sufferings, considering the good times we
had in this place.

The night before I got on share. (whilst the waves were running
over the deck, every now and thea the svater coming into the fore-
castle where I was, which made me -vet and chilled) I creamed that
I got on shore and held two meetings; thir I relaind ts the peenie
before I held the first meeting. ;
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 87

After a passage of forty-eight hours, I landed in Dublin; and.
was glad to escape the sailors, who twice threw me across the cabin.

I went to. my old lodgings at W. Thomas’s, where I continued
about twelve days, to let my feet grow a little better; but the same
shyness still appeared among the Methodists.

During this stay was held the Quaker yearly meeting. Several
meetings I attended and found it not altogether unprofitable.

Here I saw one, who when hearing | was sick in the north, sent
something for my relief, and here gave me more to bear my expen
ses.

May 6th. I took the canal boat for Monastereven, where I tar-
ried a few days, and the edge of prejudice seemed to be removed in
general; and some réfreshing meetings we had, though the meeting
house was shut against me by strict orders from the preachers.—
The class leader said, 1 believe you mean well, but did wrong in
coming away without liberty; for which reason, these afflictions in
body, &c., pursue you; but if you are faithful, will at last work for
your good.

A door being opened, I rode three miles and held four agreeable
meetings.

_ A man carried me to Knightstown, near Mount Mellick, as my
feet were so sore I could not walk; my hands likewise so swelled,
that I could neither dress nor undress myself; so I tarried with T.,
Gill, for several days, holding meetings in the evenings; the fruit
of which I expect to see in the day of eternity. Thence I rode to
Maryborough, where | found kind friends, and held four meetings.
Thence to Mount Mellick, where we had some refreshing times.
Then 1 bobbled along about two miles, to T. Gill’s, and spent a
little time more. My trials concerning my singular state, and the
exercise of faith God calls me to, and to see so little fruit of my la-
bor, and the cause of God so wounded by ministers and professors
of all denominations, that I wished to retire to some lonely part of
the earth, and weep and mourn out my days. But I cannot feel
myselt released from the important duty of sounding the gospel
trumpet; from which, if I had the riches of the Indies, I would
have given them for a release; but in vain were my thoughts. I
sometimes thought I knew the feelings of Moses, in some small de-
gree, with Jonah and Jeremiah; but not long after 1 found the Lord
88 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

to:breathe into my soul the spirit of my station; .I felt resigned;
my discouragement subsided, and I was filled with holv resolutions
to'go forward in the name of, and relying on God alone. O Ged!
keep me as in the-hollow of thy hand, meek and patient, strong in
faith, and clean from the stain of sin. :

Taking my farewell leave of the people, I set out for Hall, near
Moat, as a Quaker had invited me during the yearly meeting.—
Here I tarried several days, and experienced much kindness, and I
iniproved the time with reading their books, with the journal ot
Grorce Fox, * which I long had a desire to see, but never had an
opportunity until now.’ Oh! how are this dear people degenerated
from the state of their forefathers: I spokea few words in one ot
their meetings for which I got a gentle reproof. I rode to Athlone, :
and sent a man ‘through the town:to notify the people.

‘I soon hada considerable congregation collected in the session
house, where many were melted to tenderness. I believe much
good might be done here, if the gospel was faithfully preached;
but I must go to another place: here the Methodists, looked upon
me shy. In Moat I held two meetings, and had out,.as I was told,
some scores of Quakers.

Thence I rode on a car to Tullamore, where I found prejudice
had been imbibed by the people. Hence I walked with much pain
to Mount Mellick, and rested two days. Thence to Mountrath,
where we had several comfortable meetings.

As I lay on the bed, a preacher came in and looked, and went out
and enquired, and came in again, and calling me brother, shook me
by the hand. I questioned him as to his mind about my leaving
America, and having a meeting appointed in his preaching house;
said he, it is hard to judge i in a case where it comes down ona man’s
conscience; so he parted with me in love, saying,—*‘I cannot en-
courage you according to discipline; and so I will let you alone, &ec.
But brother Averitutold me if I saw youto bid you call on nim.”
(He travelled at large by the consent of the Conference. )’

_, About this time the following ideas came into my mind. Ist.
- About the plain language so called; first, grammar; second, bible;
third, Christianity teaches us plainness and not superfluity. 2nd,

#In mectings withthe world’s people he generally spoke, but was silent in settled
mectings
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 89 ,

Thet no man has a right to preach except God call him to it by
his Spirit: -and though words be ever so good, in and of themselves,
yet unless attended by the power of God to the heart, will not profit;
therefore it must be delivered in the power and demonstration of the .
Spirit to be useful; and likeness will beget likeness: and a stream
cannot rise higher than the fountain; therefore what is not done in
the Spirit cannot please God: consequently we must be subject, to
the Spirit; passive and active: passive, having no will of our own,
but what is conformed and swallowed up in the will of God; ac-
tive, to do what God requireth of us, &c.

As past experience is like past food, the present enjoyment of the
love of God, is what makes the soul happy; therefore there is a
necessity of momentary watching and constant prayer; to have our
minds uplifted, drawn out after and solely stayed on God; and to
have one fixed resolution in all things, to please, and know, and en-
joy God; and accordingly begin, spend, and close every day with
him: and in order to this, we must have the agency of the Spirit; its
strivings and assistance; but can we have this at all times at our
disposa!? To command the Spirit we cannot; this is the free un-
merited gift of God! yet as he gives it freely, and as the Spirit is
never found wanting to convince considerate minds and make them
serious and solemn: and as the scriptures command a steady acting,
walking and striving; and saith, “eth,” the present tense, (and yet
requires no impossibilities) I therefore conclude we may sensibly
feel the spirit continually; and the fault must be on the creature’s
side, if we do not, &c.

But can aman have the Spirit to preach and pray when and
where he will? It appears the apostles could not work miracles
when and where they pleased; and in order that souls may be quick-
ened, the’ word must be attended by the same power and Spirit,
though in a different calling, consequently we must be under its in-
fluence, direction, and impression. But how shall we know the
light and Spirit of God from that of the devil?

Ist. There is no true solid lasting peace, but in the knowing and
enjoyment of God: and the calls of the Spirit of God bring ten-
derness and solemnity, and in following them there is great perce
and content in the mind, which affords a joy and happiness that is
very sweet and full of love: it draws them more after God, and
90 HISTORY: OF COSMOPOLITE,

they have greater affection for the future happiness of God’s crea-
tures; and to resist the Spirit of God’s calls, brings, Ist, depres-
sion and burden; and (if persisted in) darkness and condemnation
will come and overshadow the mind, and the tender place’ will be-
come hard, and great bitterness and unhappiness will fill the mind:

and as it is God’s will and delight to make us happy, it is our duty
to follow the leadings which give true content and solid joy to the
inquiring mind; and they that do not, sin against God and wrong
themselves. As for a person’s having the discerning power posi-
tively to know the state of the people, I know not; but God know-
eth the state and hearts of all, and his spirit may influence and im-
press a person’s mind to such and such discourses, or to speak to
such and such states and cases of men, though we may not know the
particular object; and as there is no particular form of church wor-
ship or government pointed out in the Scriptures, I therefore have
no right to stick down a stake, and tie all preachers to that particular
form, mode or rule, in public meetings; for what is one’s meat is
another’s poison. In some cases amongst men, there is no general
rule without an exception to it; what will be suitable at one time,
will not always do at another; therefore we are daily to inquire the
will of God, and follow the leading of God’s Spirit.

When God is about to make use of an instrument to some work,
a little previous he frequently permits them to pass through great
buffetings of Satan, and deep trials of mind. Trials denote good
days; and good denotes trials at hand; but the darkest hour is just
before the break of day.

- With regard to asking a blessing, either vocal or in silence, ot
rather giving of thanks, previous to eating js scriptural; but after,
appears to be the addition of men; except it be inferred from the
writings of Moses.

Water baptism I have seen God acknowledge, by displaying his
power, whilst the ceremony was administered by sprinkling, plung-
ing, and pouring; but as Paul said, God has blessed my soul in the
use of them, when I looked through the means to the end. But cer-
emonies others contend enough about; and all I have to do is to.
save souls. If I could feel my mind released, oh! how soon would
Irctire to my father’s house, or to some retired place and spend
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 91

my days; but I feel woe is me if I preach not the gospel. Some
can go or stop, as man directs, and preach, and have no seals of
their ministry from year to year; and yet feel contented, and think
all is well, but how they get along with it isunknown tome. But
some I believe God accepts as christians, not as preachers.

“My mind is pained to see so many resting in means short of the
power; and others so closely attached to particular forms. Oh!
my bowels yearn over the different denominations; my soul mourns
before God on Zion’s account. I am willing to spend and be spent
in the vineyard of the Lord: but I know in vain I laborexcept God’s
Snirit attend the word and work.

I believe God intends and will lead me by the still waters, in a
way I have not fully known; and trials at hand I believe await me,
and afterwards I trust God will bless my labors.

From Mountrath, I called upon Mr. Averitt on my way to
Donoughmore. Withhim I had an agreeable conversation. Said
he, ‘I believe you are sincere, but lie under a powerful temptation
in coming away from America.”? He gave me the liberty of his
pulpit; from which I spoke to the people, and a refreshing time we
had. In Donoughmore likewise, at two meetings, From hence
to Durrow, where we-had two meetings, and I received a kind re-
ception, though a stranger.—Thence I walked to Kilkenny; my feet
being bad I was detained here for several days, during which time,
I had a number of meetings; the latter of which were very refresh-
ing, and one soul I'since hear has been brought to good. At this
place a stranger sent a horse with me twelve miles to Innisteague.—
Thence I walked to Ross. Here a Quaker lived who had invited
me from the yearly meeting; I spent near a week at his house, peru-
sing some books which I found profitable.

I once went into a prayer meeting in the Methodist chapel, and
they gave me the hymn-book, which I took as providential; for I
was imprest to speak concerning the dealings of God with ine, though
I sang not; thus God opens my door step by step. The next morn-
ing I set out on my way some distance: the further: I went the more
deprest I felt, and the more impressed to return; and for peace of
mind through necessity I went back, and requested permission in the
preaching house to call the people.
92 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

After they had considerable talk among themselves, and some
with me, they opened the door; at first, the discipline. seenied to
hinder, and they durst not deny.

.. The commanding officer of the town, with many of the quality
and commonality, ‘filled the meeting house full, to whom I spoke
an hour or more; this was a refreshing time, and not soon to be
forgotten

Very early next morning, feeling my mind clear of this place, I
set out for Enniscorthy, and found an opportunity to ride ona car,
which greatly eased my feet

I spoke a few words in the Methodist meeting, and at night put
up with a Quaker in whose house I spoke to a number of his ser-
vants; thence walked to Carnew. Here I was receivedas a friend by
a Methodist supernumerary preacher, who gave me the right hand of
fellowship; and in his house I had some meetings. Attempting to
ride on a car from thence, I had not gone far before I was overta-
ken with an express from the widow Leonard, who wished to see
me. Here I called another meeting, which was tender. Thence
I walked to Gorey, where I spoke to a few mundi, and we hed a
solemn time.

From thence to Eicon, holding one eatin on the way, a two
here, which were not soon to be forgotten.‘

Thence to Rathdrum. Here I spoke to a few, amongst whom’
was the preacher who had shut me out of love-feast at Mount Mel-
lick. Here he pretended some friendship with color in his face.

Thence to Wicklow, where Cooper preached, and then a Metho-
dist; after which I was permitted. But some gentry being here,
they could not bear the truth:

From thence I came to Dublin about the 15th of July. Here I
met Doctor Coke, who had just returned from America. By him 1
received a letter from my dear friend, J. Mitchell, who was so un-
willing that I should’come away; and ‘another from R. Searle
These gave me some refreshment. About this time I received a
letter from my parents and sister, which gave me comfort, to hear :
my parents were well and my sister still endured.

Dr. Coke requested me to go as missionary to Halifax or Quebec;
and upon conditions that I would promise obedience to what he
should direct, for six years, would bear my expenses; and I should
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 93

want nothing of books, clothing, &c. Having twenty-four hours
for consideration, I weighed the matter, and returned my answer in
the negative; as in tender conscience I durst not leave the kingdom
yet; believing it to be the will of God I should stay. At which time
tears flowed plentifully, and it seemed as if my head was a fountain
of waters. The doctor grasped me in his arms, gave me a hug, and
went his way.

At the time he made me the proposal, whilst we sat at breakfast,
one preacher came and sat down by my side, and said, “what do
you desire or request of the Conference, that they should do for
you?” TI replied, supposing him to be my friend, «Nothing; only
that the preachers should not speak against me, to blacken my char-

- acter; whereby to prejudice people against me, to hedge up my way

‘and hurt my usefulness.”” He then removed to the opposite side
of the table, and said, “if he attempts to travel in the name of a
Methodist and preach in the streets, the mob will be upon him; and
if thcy once begin, they will attack every preacher that comes along,
and fall on our Irish missionaries next; and if they begin, it will
be hard to stop them; and government will immediately conclude
we are at the head of those disturbances or the occasion of them;

_ by which means they will deem us enemies, and take away some
of our privileges.””? ‘*Whereas,” said the doctor, “there was never
such a thing known, when in the midst of external and internal wars

_ and commotions, that preachers were permitted to travel and hold
mectings as oft as they pleased.” He then added, “I don’t know
but your travelling about, may do more- -harm than the conversion

_ of five hundred souls may do good; take it upon all accounts, I can’t
say but I shall be under the necessity of writing to Lord Castle-
reagh, to inform him who and what you are; that we disown you,
&c., then you’ll be arrested and committed to prison, and if you
once get in jail it will be hard to get out.

These things were mentioned for my consideration, during the
above mentioned twenty-four hours.

But the impression upon my mind was so strong to tarry, that if
government had threatened to send me to prison in irons, as yet I
durst not consent to go.

After this it was talked over in Conference, and a reed that the
connexion should: show me no countenance, but iisapprobation,
94 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

which they requested the doctor to tell me, though he never did his
errand; but Tobias, upon finding out his mission, took upon himself
to:do it, without being appointed, and forbid me coming to Water-
ford (where he was stationed) among the Methodists, or ito the
meeting house, and if I did he would preach against me in pnblic
and in private. Upon this, several of the preachers: who were
friendly in their hearts, durst not show it outwardly, &c.
Now.according to appearance, my way was hedged up all around,
my trials were keen; but God was my support, in whom I put my
trust, believing he would pave my way step by step. ~
About this time Ithad a short .sketch. of the general run of my
experience committed to'the press, in order to give away for the
benefit of mankind—it contained about twenty .:small.pages; the
edition was near three thousand—none of, which T sold; -but - sent
some of them to different parts of the country.

 

The Force of Imagination.

Mr. Dow was once in conversation with a learned Doctor
who contended, there was nothing real, but that all things
were the force of imagination. Mr. Dow, for a time, strove to
convince him of his error by argument, but all in vain. As
the Doctor with a great deal of self-importance laid his pipe
upon the table, and turning his face toward the window, as he
sat in his ‘big arm chair, said, “ There, Mr. Dow,” pointing to
the opposite side of the street, “is a wagon as | imagine, but
it is all the force of,’—While he was thus speaking, and before
he could utter the rest of the sentence, Mr. Dow had picked up
‘the pipe, which contained a good large coal of fire, and emptied
the contents into the Doctor’s boot. “What in the d—] (said
the Doctor, as he precipitately turned round, and seized. the
*boot with both hands), are you about.” “ Nothing but imagina-
tion,” ‘said Lorenzo; “ Nothing but imagination!” So saying,
he picked up his stick, and leaving the Doctor to contemplate
the imaginary influence of a burned shin, traveled on to the
place of his next appointment, and there preached from the
Doctor’s own text—The Force of Imagination.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 95

CHAPTER VII.
SMALL POX CONFINEMENT.

{ took a walk out of town, in order to preacn to a garrison; but
could not ‘get them together: so I gave them some pamphlets, and
set out to return; and on my way from the pigeon-house I was sud-
denly taken unwell, and thought I should-have died on the spot;
and staggering along J got into Ringsend ; when after some little re-
freshment in a. grocer’s shop, I gained some strength, and visited-a
couple of prisons, and got to my lodgings. This was the -first
Lord’s day in August. Itook tea with the family, and retired to
‘my chamber, where I was confined about thirty-two days, without
‘the ‘sight of the sun.

In the beginning of this confinement, it was thought I had the
‘measles, but an apothecary being called in, on examining closely,
he said the eruption was too prominent for this, and therefore Jit
must ‘be something else, perhaps the small-pox: Hanae ried
ed ‘between two opinions; scarcely knowing what to do—I heing
unwilling to have any physician who had not the fear of God before
‘his‘eyes; knowing I had suffered so much from them, with very
‘little good.

Buta Quaker woman, who heard me, came to see me, ana said,
“7 wish he was in the care of Doctor Johnson, and I should ‘feel
my mind easy.” I, upon hearing the words, made some inquiry
concerning the man, and consented he should come; and being sent
for‘he came without delay; as he had heard of me just before, and
was considering in his mind whether he should come of his own ac-
cord and offer me his assistance.

My eyes, at this time, were perfectly closed, and continued.so
about.a fortnight, and for about .ten:days nothing passed through
my bowels.

Here Idespairedof life, and expected to die; butthe Lord was pre-
cious to my zoul as ever. ‘Threethings I desired to.live for, which
were:
96 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

Ist. I wanted to attain higher degrees of holiness, that I might
be happier hereafter.

Qnd. I felt the worth of souls, and an anxious desire to be use-
ful to them. eo

3rd. My parents I wished to see once more in this world, lest
when they heard of my death, it would bring them to the grave
with sorrow. But at length I was enabled to give them up, and
‘leave them in the hand of - God to protect and support.:

‘What I wished to die for was, to get out of this troublesome
- world and to be at rest, with the saints above; yet I felt resigned to
go or stay, as God should see fit, sensibly feeling the presence of
God and reading my title clear to the. mansions of glory. The
very sting.of death was gone, so that it appeared no more to me to
die than to fall asleep and take a nap.

During this time there was something whispering in my mind,
as though, this sickness, by the will and wisdom of God, came, and
would turm to his glory in this world, and yet I must travel to other
countries to preach the gospel; but the possibility of it seemed so’

_ contrary to human appearance, that I did not give much. heed to the
whispering voice; but my soul was happy all the time. .

Some thought it strange that I did not speak: more than I did
about religion; but feeling my mind weak and my thoughts some-
: times to wander, was fearful lest I should speak amiss, ‘and thereby
"hurt tender minds, as some had already said that Iwas better. in my
heart thanin my head. After twenty-two days thus passing away,
hope began to spring up in my mind, that I oo recover, and yet
Jabor-in the vineyard of the Lord.

'. The physician, Dr. Johnson, had ‘attended ‘me faithfully from
' the time he first came, setting up with me about ten whole-nights,
-and visiting me repeatedly through : the day; and as soon as he
- thought I was able, lad me carried in a sedan chair to his own
house, though he was neler in membership with the Quakers or
- Methodists. °

. Here I continued seven = I think for about twelve days
after I came the bleod would gush out of my sores, upon attempt-
ing to rest. the weight of my body upon my limbs; but upon the
forty-fourth day of my sickness, I. attempted to venture out with
help. During this space of time, God gave me favor in the sight of
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 97

the people, though a stranger in this land, and having but one
guinea when I was first taken ill, yet I wanted for nothing during
the whole time.

Oh! how different are the dealings of man to me now, from
those in America, when confined with the’ billious fever. Surely
there must be the hand of God inthis. He let me know what it is
to want and to abound, that I might feel my weakness and depen<
dence, and prize my privilege by feeling for 2 fellow mortals, and
improve my time for eternity.

I think of all the people Ihave met with for four years and seven
months’ travel, this doctor has showed me the greatest kindness
and friendship, for which may God reward him in the day of eter-
nity!

After some little recovery, feeling a desire to do good, I asked
for Whitefriar street preaching house, but was denied. Then for
Lady Huntingdon’s society meeting house, Plunket street, but could

-not getit. Thence I applied to the Quaker sociéty, but they could
not, consistent with their religious principles; yet they behaved
very kind and friendly to me. ‘Then I sought for a play house in
vain; thus my way seemed to be hedged up.

The first place that presented to view was the Weaver’s hall, on
the Coombe in the Liberty, which was occupied by the Separate
Methodists (by some called the Kilhamites), but by themselves,
the New Connexion. Here I held several meetings, some laughed,
others stared; but in general were solemn and quiet, and some
were melted to tenderness. I formed a covenant in one of these
meetings which appeared not altogether fruitless. In their meet-
ings, also, I had the liberty to speak what. felt.

About this time, I received a letter from ©. Hutchinson, dated
New York, July 21st, in which I found that he was now reconciled
to my coming, and sent my character to this country, to A. Ham-
ilton, doing me justice; which letter I showed to one of the station-
ed preachérs, and had my character read in a public assembly, to
let people know what I was, as many had been scrupulous concern-
ing me.

At length, recovering my health to such a degree, I had thoughts
of leaving Dublin, and going to the country, but could not feel my

HH
98 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

mind free, until I first had visited several prisons, and held a meet-
ing at the doctor’s house.

October 16, I was twenty-three years old; the prophet’s prediction
was fresh in my mind, not only the year past, butnow. What is
past and gone I know; but what is to come, I leave the event to God,
believing he who hath preserved me and brought me through the moun-
tains or waves of affliction and trials, will still be with me, and
grant me strength in proportion to my day, if I cleave tohim with
all my heart, and have, but the one thing in view, viz: the glory of
God and the salvation of immortal souls.

18th. Ihave held a few meetings of late in Chapelizod, which
seem to be not altogether in vain.

On the 19th, I held my last there, and at the Coombe

On the 20th, I visited several prisons, holding meetings with
the prisoners, and gave them some bread and books, and called
some of the most serious and decent of the neighborhood into the
doctor’s house at even, to whom I spoke about an hour, and all was
solemn and quiet; so for the present I feel my mind released to go
and visit the country. What is before me I know not; I expect tri-
als and hardships in the way; but as soon as I can find my mind re-
leased and free, and the door open, I intend to return to my native
country.

22d. In company with my doctor, I went to Rathcool, but the
woman of the house who had invited me, being absent, I met with
a cool reception; however, I spoke to a few, and with grief went to
Leixlip, where I had been invited; but the family holding some
different sentiment, my situation here was trying too.

At Lucan I was disappointed, and then began to grow discour-

aged; querying in my own mind, whether the preachers were not
right and I under a mistake. Whilst spending some time solitary
and walking the floor, I besought God if he would make my jour-
hey prosperous, and give me favor in the sight of the people, to
give me a token for good; and upon this I lay down tg rest, and
soon fell asleep, and dreamed I was walking up a river side through
a smooth plain, and began to feel faint and weary, and meditated
what I should do for refreshment; and suddenly coming to the door
of acottage which was open, I saw the table spread, and as I rap-
ped, the mistress came and. grasping me by the hand, gave me a
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL." 99

hearty welcome to my astonishment. Said I, “how do you know

me?” Said she, “our little Jemmey (as I thought, a boy about
twelve years old) dreamed last night that God sent two angels to
us clothed in white, with a message to entertain a traveller, with
such and such dress and features, who should come in the afternoon,
and you answer the very description; therefore you are welcome.”
I then looked, and behold my robe was white, fine unspotted linen;
and oh! how joyful I felt, to think angels were sent’ to prepare my
way. I then awoke with my mind solemnly stayed on God; and
my spirits refreshed to pursue the journey.

Taking the canal boat at Hazel-hatclr, I went to Athy, and on
the way the passengers solicited me hard to play cards, I replied, I
will play one game when you have done, but must have the captain’s
consent; they then looked and laughed, and played on, now and then
turning a joke on me.

I gave one of my pamphlets to the captain, and in the evening as
soon as the gaming was over, after they had done playing, I offered
to buy the cards, and the captain replied, I don’t sell cards, but will
give them to you; I thanked him, and played my game by throwing
them out at the window into the canal. The company seemed to be
thunder struck and conscience convicted, and their merriment was
soon over. Solemnity seemed to rest on every countenance; they,
now and then forced out a word, as though they took my conduct as
an imposition; but in a manner they seemed dumbor confounded; but
I felt justified in my conduct. _

In Athy I met with a kind reception and had the liberty of a

chapel which was not the Methodist’s. I held two meetings, but the
curate thought I was for party, as I preached up free salvation, he
knowing it was a controverted point, and at first would not consent
for a third meeting, till reviewing the matter, he would take no denial
but I should hold a third. These meetings were quickening.
e Thence to Carlow, where I held three meetings; here I was
troubled with the asthma, for the first time, to prevent my rest since.
I came into this country; thus I perceive the seeds of death are in
my body, which, if I am not faithful, I expect will carry me sud-
denly hence.

I walked to Hacketstown through the rain, thirteen long Irish
00 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

miles. . I inquired for swaddlers (for if I asked for Methodists,
the Romans there would immediately direct me to the worst enemy.
they had, through an evil spirit, ) and was directed to a house—not
a,member but a hearer—and asked for liberty to stay all night, as ]
could not hear of a man who had invited me to come previously.
The woman said, if you will accept of some straw, youamay stay,
which I thanked her for, as I felt so weary, I scarcely knew how’ to
walk any farther; but the man seeing my thoughts of tarrying, ob-
jected; I then rummaged my papers, found a few lines to a man out
__ of town, who was not in a capacity to entertain travellers, so |
walked to his: father’s, being pilotted:by a lad who returned immedi-
ately—about half a mile, and come to the door and rapped. The
family were unwilling to let me in, as several persons the night be-
fore had, been robbed, and house. robberies were frequent. in that
quarter. I now was oalled to an exercise of my faith, as there. were
several dogs to guard the house without, and apparently I should
not be let in, as they questioned me back and forth through the door,
with entreaties to go to a tavern, yet they c could recollect none near,
but what was filled with soldiers.

At length the old man, who was.the only Methodist in the
house, whilst sitting in the corner, felt. these words run through
his mind (as I was about to go and take up my lodgings | on the
bank of a ditch) repeatedly with power, “be not forgetful to en-
tertain strangers, for thereby some have entertained angels una-
wares;” he began to grow restless and uneasy, and finally prevailed
on the family to open the door and see who and what I was.
As I came in I saw fear in their countenances, and began to sing
an American hymn and talk with them about their souls, and soon
it was gone. The old man says, “I think I have heard of’ you be-
fore, from Mount Mellick.” They entertained me allnight. As I
was going away in the morning, the old man said, ‘ Will you not
hold a meeting?” I said, if you will get the people convened.—
During the day, two daughters were following the new fashions;
observing the superfluities they were fixing on some new clothes, I
said, every time you wear them, remember another suit you'll have,
the muffler and the winding sheet, which seemed to sink in theif
minds; and since, I have had the satisfaction to hear, several ways,
these young women were found walking in the ways of wisdom.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 101

Inall I had four meetings here. In Tinnehely I had two ina
house, and one’in the street. In Killiveany we had several refresh-
ing seasons. At Rednah we had two powerful meetings. At
Roundwood we had two likewise. At Castle Caven, the people
were hard; but I hope some good was done. At Echon, I fell in
with Mr. Matthew Langtree, who, I expected, would treat me with
coldness, considering what had passed at Conference, but was agree-
ably disappointed.

He gave me liberty to travel on his circuit as long as I pleased.
He, I think, is one of the holiest men I have met with in Ireland.
He strove to persuade me to accept from him a razor, which some-
thing within had in times past prevented me from using, and forbid
it still, as it was a guard, sentry, or watch to remind me of my duty,
and that if ever I fell away to become a backslider, (properly speak-
ing) I should never be reclaimed.

‘ Arklow had jain with some weight on my mind for several weeks;
I accordingly paid it a visit. No Methodist being in the town, I
knew not where to go; but God putit into the heart of a man to
open his ball chamber, in which I held several meetings, which were
very tender. A man who had opened a malt house to other mission-
aries, denied it to me.

~ On my way to Carnew, a preacher who had treated me with cool-
ness at Ross,and who had some trying reflections for it, took me
upon his horse, and he himself’ walked six miles. He now gave me
the right hand of fellowship, and I spoke for him at night.

Here lives a widow who was strangely preserved during the re-
hellion: she is liberal, 1st, in sentiment—2d, in alms—3d, in plain
dealing. She has built a large preaching room, which is open to
all; is prudent in temporal and eternal matters, and in religious
things sees men as trees walking.

Here some blamed me for not being more cheerful, and take a
glass of wine, and dress more ministerial, &c. But there is a some-
thing within which is tender, and to grieve it, or go contrary to it,
pains me, and I know not but condemnation may follow if I persist
in going contrary to its dictates. Here I had several refreshing
seasons. A few days since, as I was credibly informed, there was
heavenly melddious music heard, from whence could not be ascer
tained; and at the same time a young woman died happy.

®
102 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

At Castletown, Arklow-roch, Ballymurtah, Minnerrock, and
Sally-mount, we had melting times. In Wicklow, two soln,
meetings: In Gorey, I held three in a house, and one in the street.
The chief commanding officer, as the sergeant said, was coming to
stop me, and when within a few yards turned and went off mutter-
ing. a
At Clough, I had one meeting. In Ballinew, two. Clinganny,
one. Ballymore, one. Ferns, two. Newtonbarry, four, and one
in its vicinity, which was quickening.

At Enniscorthy, after holding two meetings, I went out of town
on my way, but going burdened and distressed, returned back and
held two more for the ease and enjoyment of my mind.

I went on Vinegar Hill, and tooka view of the place where
much blood was shed on account of religion.—Oh! when will the
time come, when the earth shall be of one heart and one mind, and
the nations learn war no more. Many who say they are enlight-
ened, being still in darkness, rest contented, and fight for the form
of religion but know not the power nor the purity: of it.

At Wexford, I met M. Lanktree again; I told him he must pre-
pare for a scolding at the. next Conference, provided he gave me
such liberties. He replied, I dare not oppose you; ’tis evident
God is with you; and I look upon your coming here as providen-
tial, and so does my wife, as she has found it a blessing to her
soul, and I entreat you to tarry longer on the circuit; and.as we
were about to part to see each other no more, as we supposed, he
could hardly refrain from weeping.

I held three meetings here, and ‘one at the barony of Forth which
was the most refreshing I had seen for some time. |

On my way to Ross, I saw one sitting by the err reading
the Bible, to whom I gave a pamphlet.

As I called at a tavern to refresh, I found a young man under
some convincement. I conversed plainly with him, cough a stran-
ger, and gave him a pamphlet.

At Ross, I held three meetings, and some said I was Quakeri-
zed; others said I was too much of. a Methodist; and some said
that I was a mystie.

From thence I set off for Waterford, where M. Tobias was sta
tioned, as this place lay upon my mind for several weeks. I was
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 103

now called toa trial of my faith, as I did not expect one Methodist
in the place would receive me. But this afforded me some comfort,
that I could appeal to the Searcher of hearts, 1 had no other end in
view, than to do his will, believing it my duty to go.

Having a letter to a class leader, which was not ses
directed, as to his residence, I inquired for the man; one said, he
lived in one street; another said, in another; thus I wandered up
and down the town for some time, and suddenly I discovered a
man; a thought arose, that man won’t lie; I ran to him and showed
the letter; said he, do you think I know the man? I told him I
wanted information; he asked me several questions, and pilotted me
tothe door. The man of the house read the letter, and after tea
took me to the preacher’s house to hear what he would say; and be-
hold it was the man I had seen in the street, Zachariah Worrel.

He gave me the right hand of fellowship. I told him to look
what he did, lest others should blame him. I spoke at night, and
on Sabbath morning too; but at night he durst not give me the lib-
erty, as then was the great congregation. On Monday evening
through the intercession of the leaders, I held a third meeting, and
appointed for the fourth; the house was well filled, and in the con-
gregation were several Quakers. There was a considerable move-
ment among the people.

The next morning, I held my last meeting; the class leaders of
their own accord, gave me a recommendation; first, that they: believ~
ed I preached the gospel as held by the Methodists; and second,
that my labors were blessed to the people.

Here I had several valuable articles of clothing and money: of-
fered to me, which I refused; however, about eleven shillings were
forced on me. I visited several backsliders and left the place.

In Pilltown, we had a shaking time; here I pasted up some print-
ed rules for holy living, in the streets, as I had done some writ-
ten ones in several other places.

To Carrick-on-Suir, I had several letters, which paved my way
to getting the preaching house, in which I had five meetings that
were tender. The chief person of the society, when I first came
here was absent; but on coming home, offered me two shirts and
some money, which I refused. Said he, “it argues a sound heart,
but a weak head; and if I had heen at home when you first came
- 104 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

I would not have given you the preaching house, as that would
have been an encouragement to impostors; but you might have
preached in my private house as often as you pleased.” I had sev-
eral other things offered by other persons also, which I refused,
and went to Clonmel; having about five hundred papers printed—
rules for holy living. Here I got the preaching house, likewise;
which some previously said I would not get, however the: congre-
gations were larger than had been known for many months; and
the power of God was.sensibly present.
_Earnest entreaties were made for my tarrying longer; _ but feeling
my mind free, after holding three meetings, and after pasting up
some rules, I quitted the town.
I had accepted a small note and two shillings, but feeling burdened
in my mind, gave up the former to the person.
At night I put up with a Roman Catholic, at Capperquin, which
took all the money I had, amounting to two shillings and sixpence,
English.
On my way to Tallow, a sages overtook me:
Q. What have you got in your bundle?
A. Papers.
Q. What papers?
A. Rules for holy living.
.. Where did you sleep last night?
At Capperquin.
You made good speed this. morning—where was you born?
. North America.
What did you come here after?
. Partly upon account of my health, and partly by an impres-
sion on my mind, believing it to be the will of God.
,Q. What do you do here?

A. I try to persuade people to serve God.

Well, said he, that is a good practice; but do you meet with much
uccess? I replied, I am striving todo what I can; but it is the
Spirit of God that must accomplish the work. He then proposed
several of the questions again and again, with some others, I sup-
pose, to see if I would contradict myself. I then gave him a paper
and a pamphlet, and told him, if he monn further information, to
search me.

‘pOPoOPre
4

OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 105

He said, there are many who go about to stir up the minds of
the lower class ( alluding to politics, riot and rebellion) but ‘my
mind is satisfied concerning you, and so he rode on.

' In Tallow, I held two meetings, the house being opened to me;
but now I had another trial; my feet being so sore, apparently I
could walk no farther: but a man who was going my road, took me up
before him on a horse, and carried me six miles: and another man
atterwards let me get upon his car now and then; and now and then
I would hobble along a spell; so I got to Cork late in the evening;
and having a letter to a man, I was provided with food and lodging.

Next day, I went to see the assistant preacher, who was also
chairman of the district. Said I, “what privilege will you grant
me?” Said he, “go away, and come at such an hour, and I will
tell yous”? which Idid. Said he, I have talked with some of our
most respectable friends, who think it not proper to give you any
encouragement, as it would be too great encouragement to impos-
tors; and we think you to be out of your sphere. But, said I, sup-
pose I hold meetings in town, not to intrude upon your meeting
hours, nor yet say anything against you; neither lay down contrary
doctrines? Said he, it will be taken as opposition, if you hold any
meetings any where at any time here; so I parted with him; this
being Saturday evening.

Sabbath morning I heard one preach, and then took breakfast
with a Quaker, who treated me cool enough: I attended their meet-
ing, and then by an impression upon my mind took upwards of an
hundred of my handbills, or printed rules, and went through the
town distributing them to the gentry, and heard a preacher at night.
The next morning, feeling the want of some money, I attempted to
sell my watch, but could find none that would buy it. At length I
went into another watch-maker’s, who looked at me and said, tell
me your cheapest price: I said a guinea, it not being half the value.

He asked me what countryman I was; I burst out a crying; he
then gave me a breakfast, a guinea and a shilling.. He asked then
my religion; and I gave him a pamphlet and paper; and requested a
guide out of. town, to which I gave half the guinea; with orders to
carry it to the man who had provided my bed and board, as he had
& wife and three others of his family sick at that time.

In the night I arrived at Candon, and inquired for Methodists;
108 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE

the woman said, What do you want withthem? A. To tarry all
night. Q. Arethere any near? A. There is one near you.. Q.
Did you ever hear of an American in this country? A. Yes. Q.
What is he doing? A. Wandering up and down striving to do
good, and he has had the small pox of lates Q. Are youhe? A.

Yes. Come, walkin. I felt thankful to God that he had provided
me lodging for the night, &c.

Next day I went to see the preachers; one of whom treated me
rather cool; the other said, I can give you no encouragement, and |
will give no opposition; I am willing you. should go round the cir-
cuit and do all the good you can. From this I perceived that he
felt more love in his heart than he durst show out. . But in a dream
of the night, my mind was so impressed, that I quitted the town
early in the morning, leaving my staff behind and bidding none
farewell. It took me more than seven hours to walk nine miles to
Kinsale: on the way, I was near being stopped by a magistrate. - I
sat down, by the road side and reflected’ thus: here I am, a stranger
ina strange land; but little money and few that show me friendship;
I am going now to a place, and I have no ground to expect recep-
tion: I cannot walk much farther; I cannot buy a passage to a dis-
tant part; and what shall-I do, seeing I have no way to get bread?—
Once I had a father’s house and tender parents; and. how would they
fee] if they knew my present case? Unless God works. wonders for
me soon, I shall surely sink.” Then I lifted up my voice and wept.

The first Methodists I. met in town treated me coolly: but recol-
lecting to have seen a-young woman in Dublin, who lives here, I
inquired and found her. She at first was sorry to see me; she being
in a low uncomfortable state of mind, and her parents not Metho-
dists. However they invited me to tarry; and so it happened by
the overruling hand of Providence, that I got the. preaching-house
first, by talking with the members individually, and provoking them
to say, I have no objection if the rest have none; and then by ma-
king bold to stand up on Christmas night, after a local preacher
had dismissed the people, and spake a few words, and formed a cov-
enant with the assembly to pray three times a day for a week, and
the greater part of which agreed, and I called God to witness to the
engagement. And when the society met to speak on the privilege
of the meeting house, there was-none to object.

’
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 107

Warly the next morning. many came out to meeting, and at even-

ing likewise, and thus for several days together; and God’s power
was felt by several who were quickened to start afresh for the king-
dom of glory.
. I held one meeting, to preach to the children. . The preacher
who had treated me with slightness at Brandon, came to the stairs
and listened. Ata love-feast there never was.such a refreshing time
known before.

I wished | for a passage to Dublin, a vessel’being ready for sea;
but the owner would not consent that the master should take me on
board; _saying, where they have priest, minister, or preacher on
board, there is no prosperity or good luck; and the vessel was wind
bound for several days.

During my stay here, I frequentiy thought every meeting would
be the last. and would appoint no more, hoping by some means to
get away; but no door opened. I received invitations to breakfast,
dine and sup more than I supplied. At length some people, (not
in society, ) procured me a passage, unknown to the. owner, by per-
suading the captain to take me on board, and provided sea-stores,
and then gave me information that the wind was coming fair, and
if I would that I could now sail for Dublin. The people at a ven-
ture would come out to meeting, and seemed as though they could
not keep away. I requested my departure might be notified that
night; and within two hours after hearing that the captain would
take me, went on board and was under sail; and after fifty-two
hours’ passage from Oyster. Haven, I landed in Dublin,. and went
to my old home, Doctor Johnson’s, where I was cordially received,
having been absent eleven weeks and two days, and travelled by
land and water about seven hundred English miles. ©
_ It lying weightily upon my mind, what the Cork preacher said,
I wrote to him to the following purport :

“TI don’t see how in justice you could take it as wicked opposi-
tion, if I did or said nothing against the Methodists, provided I
held meetings, without judging mehard. I acknowledge you treat-
ed me with less severity in harsh words than.I expected; but lest
you should write letters before me and hedge up my way, I left
Cork as I did; and now remember, if souls be lost in consequence
of it, that will lie at your door, for God knows, if I could have
108 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

kept my peace of mind, I would not have Jen America, but in ten-
der conscience I was constrained to come.’

The person who carried the above lative it as follows"

Sir, here is a letter from Lorenzo.

Preacher. Oh! is he in Kinsale? (reads the letter without
changing countenance, ) he is displeased I did not let him preach:
did he preach in Kinsale?

Bearer. Yes, sir, to large congregations, and a prospect of good.

Preacher. Ym glad there is a good prospect—he has been a
zealous preacher in America, and came away against rule, or order

‘of his assistant—he follows his own feelings too much—he is
Quakerised.

Bearer. I believe, sir, he is led by the dictates of the Spirit,
for his labors are owned of God.

Preacher. Poor man, he fatigues himself I told him he ought
not io walk so much: I bid him call on me in the morning, in order
to give him some assistance; but was too ill to see him.

Bearer. 1 don’t think Lorenzo would accept of it, sir, he is not
a burden to any of our societies. _

Preacher. Thear he is abstemious, and will not take sufficient
nourishment: he wont take clothes, and such a poor ‘figure. as he
cuts! why when he went to Bandon and stood at the people’s door,
they could not tell what to make of him; and so he concluded with
saying something about my heart and head.

, January, 1801. The greater part of this month I spent in this :

. city. I went to see John Dinnen, who treated me with more friend-
ship than ever before; yet there seemed to be something out of or-
der between us.

Here I found Alice Cambridge, (who lives with Mrs. Stafford,.
from whom I received manifest kindness,) who had been very
hardly treated in the south; and turned and kept out of society for
no other cause than because, i in conscience, she could not desist from
holding public meetings. She was kind to me during my illness,
and was the cause of the preachers first coming to see me. Oh!
prej dice and austerity, when will _you be done away! ‘By the
means of Alice, I procured a large room for meeting, in Stephen
street, where thrice I spoke to some scores. In Chapel street twica
—some seemed to feel the word; others were angry. In Thomag
°

OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 109

street, I met afew. In New street, [ had four, meetings; some
people were solemn; others noisy. | I spoke twice at the Coombe;
three times at Spitalfields; twice in Ranford street; once in Cathe-
dral Lane, besides family visits, at which came in a few in differ-
ent parts of the city. At Elephant Lane I had two solemn and
atteritive meetings.

For some months I had a desire to preach a Blackrock; but saw
no way till now; the young curate, by the name of Mitchell, whom
I had seen in Athy, gave me the privilege of Mr. Kelly’s chapel:
in which.I spoke to an attentive and serious people.

Having it impressed upon my mind for several months, to give
the inhabitants of Dublin a general meeting; I never saw my way
clear to proceed until now, and believing the: judgments of God
hanging over the place, I got about three thousand hand-bills print-
ed, such as lay upon my mind, and the greatest part I distributed
among the quality and decent kind of people, which I left either in
their shops or houses, and one I enclosed in a letter, and gave it to
asentinel in the castle yard for the Lord-lieutenant; but fearing he
would not get it, got a second framed and: directed in gilt letters,
for the Lord-lieutenant, sealed in black wax and paper, and tied
tape around it-——this I left in the porter’s lodge.

I got two athers framed in black, and directed in gold letters; one
for the merchants, the other for the lawyers: the first I hung up
in the Royal Exchange; the other I left on the floor in the sight of
the lawyers, in the hall of the four courts, and walked out—it be-
ing court time.

A local preacher said, he was willing I should have a meeting in
hishouse, if it would not grieve his brethren; at the leader’s meet-
ing it was ojected to.

At John Jones’s, my printer, in Bride street, I held my ‘last
meeting, which was solemn and refreshing, having had near thirty
since this:time of coming to town.

Feeling my mind at present free from the city and college (as I
had left a pamphlet on every floor in the letter box) and bound to
theswest of Ireland, I took leave of a number of my Dublin friends,
saying, I know not I shall ever see you again in time; but several
said it was impressed on their minds I should return to the city be-
fore I went to America,

 
110 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE

February Ist. I took leave of my dear Paul and Letitia, who
had showed every particular kindness and attention to me during
this visit, which parting was painful to me, and taking the canal
boat, I arrived at Tullamore after night fall. This day one pas-
senger called for a pack of cards, another reproved him, saying, it
is Sabbath day; this opened the door for me to distribute some of
my hand bills and pamphlets; some of which passed. into the ‘first
cabin, which influenced the passengers to send for me in there.—
Some of these cross questioned me concerning my leaving America,
and travelling through the kingdom, with other parts of my ‘conduct
which they had heard of; I endeavored to return my answers to the
purpose, and yet in such a manner as should be profitable to the
whole. God was my helper, and his power seemed to come over
them. These people spread over the town ‘what a strange man they
had in company. The Methodists, who heard it, came to the
house where I was confined with sickness to my.bed near all day,
and asked if I would hold a meeting at night. I said yes, provided
you will give me the preaching house, and get the people notified.
Here ‘prejudice had formerly shut the door and the hearts of the
people against me.

In the evening the seats were filled; the next night the house
was filled; the third night all the people could not get in. The
next morning early the seats were filled and I gave my last; the
day but one preceding, I put up some of the rules for Holy Living
inthe market place, which occasioned a Protestant and.a Roman
ortwo to come first to words and then to blows; and then one of
the Romans, who held the Protestant whilst the other beat him, was
obliged to run into his house and not show his head in the market
all day, lest the Orangemen should give hima beating; he was
one of the richest merchants of his profession in the town; I spoke
that day in the street to near fifteen hundred people, generally well
behaved; here I was offered half. a guinea, and the offer of a return
carriage to carry me sixteen miles, which I refused, knowing that
example goes before precept; and that the eyes of many are upon
me. I walked nineteen miles to. Birr, but here met'with a eoo}
reception; likewise to Cree, to which I had a letter to their friend;
nevertheless was cool enough received. Well, said I, I have come
about twenty-two miles out of my way to see you; and if it were
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. ill

convenient, should be glad to hold a meeting, but if you call not
the people together, I shall be pure; and leaving them immediately,
after giving them two pamphlets, I reached Eyrecourt that night.

The next day I walked twenty-two miles, and got benighted; I
called at a farm house and got liberty, for money, to tarry all night,
but found no freedom to eat in the house, except two or three roast-
ed potatoes.

Next morning walked on and a car overtook me, and I hired a
driver to carry me into Tuam, at which town, upon my arrival, I
felt a sudden halt in my mind, inquired for Methodists, and after
getting some refreshments. found one, who treated me kindly and got
me the preaching house and ten score of hearers that night.

For several days past, feeling the necessity of a preacher’s being
assisted by the supernatural grace of God, or else his labors to be
of little effect, and feeling my own weakness, trials began to arise
and disconragements to desist, but here God revived my spirits by
granting the quickening influence of his grace to assist me to go
through the meetings both at night and morning.

At Hollymount we had two solemn meetings, though the class
leader had treated me with some neglect.

At Castlebar, where Mr. Russell and his wife were kind and
friendly more than I expected, I held a number of meetings which
were refreshing and powerful; here one woman said she had seen
me in a dream two weeks before. :

At Newport good was done; here I was met by Sir Neal, who
observing me to have a bundle of papers under my arm, which I
had got printed a few days before as a warning to the people of the
country, being more and more convinced there is an awful cloud
gathering over the land. He questioned me very sharp and harshly
what those were, and who and what I was; and after taking me to
his house and examining different papers, said he believed I was an
honest man, and gave me a pass. :

At Nappoh the people were cold and hard; at Westport in the
day of eternity, I expect the fruit of two meetings will appear.

At Tullah, a country place, about two hundred came out at
night, and as many t the next morning, though the ground was white
with frost.

At Coppavico the Lord’s power was felt, and at Menalo we had
112 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

memorable times. About this time I fell in with the Rev. Mr.
Averill, who entreated me to tarry longer on the circuit, saying, the
cries of the people are after you, which I look upon to be the voice
of God in their hearts, for it is evident God is acknowledging you
amongst them, and if you will tarry another year, I’ll give you a
guinea a month, to bear your expenses, and provided the next Con-
ference set their faces against you as they did the last, Pll pay your
passage home to. America. I told him, I believed the time was
near, that it was the will of God I should return home; therefore
durst not engage to tarry.

At Foxford, we had:good times—at Bellina, we had three pow-
erful meetings. About this time, I had some articles of clothing
and money offered to me; but a small part felt free'to accept, though
I would have to live by faith about my passage.

walked about thirty Irish miles in a day, and coming to Sligo,
I met Mr. Averill, again. He preached and administered the sa-
crament, the latter of which was refreshing.

In the evening I spoke in the court house to about a thousand
people, and entreated them to prepare for trials, which I expected
were coming on the land. The next morning after speaking to
about two hundred, went to Manor-Hamilton, where was a great
ado about religion, and some good doing.

T attempted to speak at night, and about two-thirds through my
discourse, I was suddenly stopt, like one confounded, and other
preachers carried on the meeting, and concluded it.

The next morning, feeling greatly distressed in mind, I wrote a
letter for Mr. Averill, leaving it on the table, and quit the house
before the family was up, and walked twenty-one miles to Ennis-
killen, where I spoke to a few at night, not in vain. The next
morning, speaking to a number more, I went to Tempo, and at a
tavern where I took some refreshment, I missed my pocket book,
in which were a number of letters to people’s friends in America.
At night I called in a market town, and after distributing a number
of hand bills, called at a house, and for the sum of thirteen shil-
lings English, could have supper and lodging, and breakfast, and
liberty of holding two meetings. The man was a Methodist; the
woman a Presbyterian. The Methodist then besought me to tarry
a day or two, in vain.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. W13

Partly in the rain, I walked twenty-one miles to Dungannon, and
whilst distributing hand-bills through the town I met a soldier who
knew me, though it was night, and took me to a Sergeant’s house,
who said, ‘When we lay at Chapel-izod last year, when you came
there and formed the covenant, a corporal who agreed thereto, after-
wards became serious and died in peace.”

Here I had an ulcer broke in my lungs whilst I was asleep, which
had like to have strangled me at first. I felt cold chills after this
running through my body, and feverish, and my bodily strength
greatly reduced. The sergeant, who a few days previous, was
wishing that he knew where I was, that he might send for me to
come to that place, asked the circuit preacher if I might have the
meeting house, who said, “‘by no means;’’ however, the sergeant
knowing my desire to hold a meeting, after the preacher had dis-
missed the people, spoke out, and said: Take notice, there is an
American in town, who will hold a meeting to-morrow evening, but
the place is not determined on; then walking and whispering to the
preacher, said, will you forbid its being here? who replied, I shall
neither approve nor oppose it. The sergeant turned tothe people and
said, It will be here.

I had four meetings in the house, and two in the street, which
were solemn and attentive.

I held several in the neighborhoods of this place, which seemed
to be attended with some degree of power; at one of which, a Sece-
der’s school house, would not contain the people, and church service
just being over, I got the liberty of its pulpit, which I looked upon
as singular and providential. I spoke to near seven hundred peo-
ple, and mentioned, I believed trials were near. Thence I proceed-
ed to Lisburn and put up with one who had been a Quaker, but had
withdrawn. He appeared to be a conscientious man, but the scrip-
tures bear but little weight with him, and the Divinity of Christ he

‘seems to stumble at. Thence to Belfast; on my way I called at
Lambeg to inquire concerning a singular circumstance, respecting
one’s losing their hair, which was thought to be supernatural; it
has produced a great effect on the man of the house.

I
114 ' HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

CHAPTER VII.

RETURN TO AMERICA.

Aut the vessels in Belfast harbor were full of passengers, exeept
two; one of which was so dear, and her provisions not such as I ree
quired, she Ideclined. But a Quaker said, Lorenzo, I would not
wish to transport thee, but if thy mind is clear to go home, I’ll make
thee out a passage; thee speak to thy friends and I to mine; which I
did, but no notice was taken of it. Then the Quaker with a friend
gave me two guineas to engage my passage on board the other; but
the captain who was bending towards Quakerism, observing I
had the small-pox some months before, refused to take me; saying
I know not but the infection may still be in your clothes, and five
of my hands have not had it, and if they should be taken unwell, I
shall be knocked up on my voyage.
About this time, I received three letters from Dr. Johnson, giving
some account of my last visit in Dublin, and with an anxious de-
_sire for my return; but if I did not see my way clear to come, might
draw on him for as much as should be needful for my voyage, and
receive it either as a gift or loan, whichever might be most agree-
_able to me: but I in a letter replied, “‘I cannot see my way clear to
ask the Methodists for much help, lest they should lay claim to me
and seek to tie my hands; and to ask.too much of the Quakers, I
. must look all around; and for you to pay it out of your own pocket
I cannot consent, no, not in my mind: but if the people are willing to
“do the same, shall look upon it as providential.””_
In one of his letters, he expressed a desire, if consistent with the
Divine will, he with his dear Letitia might see me once more, to
_take leave of me, and see me properly equipped under their own in-

spection, Accordingly, as my way now seemed hedged up in the
_ north, and feeling my mission to be nearly ended, unless it were a
desire to visit two or three neighborhoods, and feeling that I could
go without condemnation, I took the mail coach to Lisburn, where
I held a meeting in what is called the new connexion, which was
solemn and tender.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 115

Thence, being an outside passenger, I came to Dublin the next
day, chilled and tired, and if it had not been for the kindness of the
guard, accommodating me with his seat, I must have given out on
my way.

About six o’clock in the morning I arrived at my friend Doctor
Johnson’s, to their agreeable surprise. Here follows one thing of
the Doctor’s singular conduct, in sending some notices to persons
of different persuasions, that, ‘if any person of ability had a desire,
and would consider it a privilege to assist in sending Lorezo Dow
comfortably home to his own country, such assistance would be ac-
cepted by Letitia Johnson, 102, New Street.” In conseqrence of
this, they received somewhat more than the voyage required.

I held two meetings in Bridge Street, the latter of which was sol-
emn and tender, and the two Dublin preachers were present.

March 28th. It was now rising of sixteen months since I first
came on to the Irish shore, and whilst others have been robbed and
murdered, I have been preserved by land and sea. Though a few
days ago, I was informed, the crew with whom I sailed, when driv-

_en into the Isle of Man, were plotting to throw me overboard, if an
Englishman had not interposed. I have known of less hunger in
this country of scarcity, than ever for the space of time in my own,
since travelling.

To-morrow, God willing, I expect to embark for America.—
What is past, I know; what is to come, I know not. I have endu-
red trials in my own country, and have not been without them in
this, even from those whom I love and wish well, both outward and
inward, temporal and spiritual; but my trust is still in God, who I
believe will support me, and give me a blessing upon my feeble la-
bors in my native land, though I expect to wade through deep wa-
ters there.

I know not but I may come to Europe again, though there is but
one thing which will bring me, viz: to save my soul.

April 2nd. I took my farewell leave of Paul and Letitia John-
son, and William and Nancy Thomas, with whom it was hard
parting, and embarked for America on board the ship Venus, S.
Taber, master, 250 tons burden, seventy-three passengers, monly
Roman Catholics.

8rd. At one o’clock, A. M., took in our anchors, hoisted sail,
116 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE.

and in about fifteen days after losing sight of land, we were half
across the ocean, when the wind came against us, so that we were
driven to north and south, about two weeks, making but very little
headway. ‘

26th. I held meeting on board; good attention appeared among
those who could attend. After forty-seven days’ passage, we hove
in sight of land, and shortly after came tothe quarantine ground,
Staten Island, where I was detained thirteen days; during which
time I got relief from some persons in New York, whereby I escap-
ed those vermin that are troublesome on long voyages with a num-
ber of people, &c. On our passage, my life was despaired of,
through costiveness, (as in thirty-three days no means of medicine
answered but thrice, ) but some gentlemen on board, who with the
captain, showed me kindness. After holding two meetings, and my
clothes cleansed, I got permission from the doctor to come into the
city, where I was cordially received by 8. Hutchinson, and some
other kind friends; but they durst not open the preaching-house doors
to me for fear of the censure of the Conference now at hand.

Dr. Johnson, who had given me a paper signifying that if I were,
brought to want in any part of Ireland, could draw on him for any
sum I chose, by any gentleman who traded in Dublin, which paper
I never made use of. He sent a library of books by me, with or-
ders to sell them, and make use of the money to buy mea horse to
travel with, &c., and if I had a mind to, might remit it to him ina
future day. These books were of a singular service to aid me in
my travels, which I thought to be my duty, viz: instead of being
confined ona circuit, to travel the country at large, to speak on cer-
tain points which I considered injurious to the kingdom of Christ
in this world, &c. Not knowing the value of these second-hand
books, one took the advantage of my ignorance to get them under
price; but my friends insisted he should give up the bargain, to which
he with a hard demand of ten dollars consented, with the proviso
that Kirk, who sold them for an hundred and fifteen dollars, should
have no profits. Oh! the cursed love of money! I paid the Doctor
afterwards.

June 16. Conference came on, and some of my old friends were
munded I should take a circuit; but did not blame me for going t»
Europe, considering the advantage I had got to my health, &c. I
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 117,

could feel my mind freely to comply, feeling it my duty to travel
more extensively. Their entreaties and arguments were hard to
resist; and on the other hand the discouragements if I rejected, or
discomplied, would be great. It would not only by them be deem-
ed wilful, and must expect their disapprobation; but still be like the
fowls of the air, to trust Providence for my daily bread. Here I
was brought to halt between two opinions, thinking it was easier
for one to be mistaken than twenty; yet I felt it my duty to travel
the continent at large. Here my trials were keen.

A pamphlet of my experience coming to America, Kirk was
minded to reprint it; but bishop Whatcoat said I belonged to them,
‘and they ought to have the first privilege of printing my experience:
and being under great trials of mind, concluded to give up my judg-.
ment to their’s, and take a circuit; which I had no sooner consented,
to try for a year, the Lord being my helper, than an awful distress
came over my mind; but I could not recall my words. My mind
being somewhat agitated, gave the bishop somewhat encouragement
relative to my journals, of which on reconsideration I repented, as
the time was not yet.

I was restored by the Conference where I was on going away,
viz: remaining on trial. The Conference was more friendly than I
expected, when on my voyage home; but I did not make any ac-
Knowledgement that I did wrong in going away. Some thought I
had broke discipline; but on re-examination it. was found I had not,
one on trial has a right to desist as well as they to reject.

My station was on the Dutchess and Columbia circuit, with Da-
vid Brown and William Thatcher—Freeborn Garretson presiding
elder. Thus digtressed, I sailed to Rhinebeck, on which way, one
attempting to go on board the vessel, was knocked out of the boat
and carried down the stream more than a mile before he could be
picked up. Oh! what dangers we are in! how uncertain is life!—
When I arrived at the Flats, I called at a Methodist’s, and got
meeting appointed for the night. One of the principal Methodists
came to inquire, who is stationed on our circuit? I replied, Brown,
Thatcher, and Dow. Said he, Dow! I thought he had gone to Ire-
land. TI replied, he has been there, but has lately come back.—
Said he, Dow! Dow! why, he is a crazy man; he will break up
the circuit; so we parted. After meeting, I appointed another at
118 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

the new meeting house then building, which tried them at my. bold-
ness, (they not knowing who I was, but supposed a local preacher)
and intended Mr. G. should preach the first sermon there, for the
dedication. Next day, some desired to know my name, which I
desired to be excused from telling. I held a number of meetings
in this place, mostly cold and lifeless, though we had’ some good,
and pious friends; yet I could not speak with life and power, as for-
merly; but felt as if I was delivering my message to the wrong peo-
ple. For it had been in my mind to return to my native town, and
there begin, and travel extensively; first in the adjacent places, and
so abroad, as I might find Providence to open the door.

When I got to this place I had two shillings left, and hearing of.
a place called Kingston-sopus, I was minded to visit it, contrary to
the advice of my friends, and having got a few together with diffi-
culty, and leaving two other appointments, returned, having paid
away all my money for ferriages, and when the time commenced in
which I should go and fulfil the appointments, saw no way to get
across the ferry, and whilst walking along in meditation on past
providences, and raising my heart that a way might be opened for
my getting across the ferry, cast my eye upon the sand, and espied
something bright, and on picking it up found it to be a York shil-
ling, the very sum I wanted in order to cross over. And-when I had
fulfilled my first appointment and was going to the second, a stran-
ger shook hands with me, and left near half a dollar in my hand, so
I was enabled to get back. Thus I see that Providence provides
for them that put their trust in Him. Having some scripture pic-
tures framed sent by me from Europe to dispose of, some I gave
away, and the remainder I let go to a printer for some religious hand
bills in Poughkeepsie, some of which I distributed through the town,
and hearing the sound of a fiddle I followed it, and came to a porch
where was a master teaching his pupils to dance. I gave some
hand-bills, which he called after me to take away, but I spoke not
a word but went off. Here the people are hardened.

At Fish-kill and the Highlands, the people were hard, and appa-
rently sorry to see me. At Clove and Snarling-town likewise; I
visited some neighboring places, and had some tender meetings.—
At Amenia and Dover the Methodists seemed shy; I put up at a
tavern several times. Swago, I visited from house to house, but
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 119

have not the art nor the spirit of visiting as when in the north
country. :

Sharon—I found two classes here; the first, hard, and sorry to see
me; the other, tender with Christian love. In Salisbury and Ca-
naan, Connect., I had sundry meetings, but still felt as if not inmy
right sphere. A report that crazy Dow had got back from Ireland
brought many out to hear. Mount Washington, Sheffield, and
Egremont, Mass., I visited; thence to Hudson, and so to Rhine-
beck.

After quarterly meeting, I went home to see my fiends, and
found my parents well, and one sister, who had become more seri-
ous within the course of a few months; which was a matter of con-
solation to me.

The expectations of the Methodists was raised, expecting such
times as we had before, not looking enough beyond the watchman;
once some were prejudiced against me, but now too much for me,
so I was clogged with their expectations and shut up. Walking to
Norwich, gave away my pocket handkerchief to get a breakfast,
ana wook shipping to New London, where we had three meetings
that were large and tender. One who was near and dear to me did
not come to see me, neither durst I go to see him, -which caused me
some pain of heart.

September 3rd. “I went forty miles to Middletown, and had four
meetings which were good and tender. At New Hartford I hired
a ball-room, which*cost mea dollar and a half. The man thought
] was going to have a play, at first; many came to hear, to whom I
spoke from, “After I have spoken, mock on.” Some were tender,
and some disputed, saying, all things are decreed, and they hoped
they were Christians, and no man can be a Christian unless he is
reconciled to God’s decrees. I replied, if all things are’ fore-or-
dained, it was fore-ordained that I should talk as I do, and you are
not reconciled to it, and of course are not Christians, but deceiving
yourselves according to your own doctrine. The young people
smiled, and so we parted.

Oh, when shall the time commence when the watchmen shall see
eye to eye, and the earth be filled with God’s glory? Thence I
went to my circuit, and continued round with my mind burdened,
as when sailing up from New York; and have been burdened and
120 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

depressed whilst on this circuit ever since. I do not have such
meetings as formerly, though the cause of God, and the worth of
souls lic near my heart as ever. What can be the’ cause, unless
out of my sphere? I felt a pain in my right side, and on the seventh
day an ulcer, as I suppose, broke in my lungs, and I raised a putri-
fied matter, and was forced to cut my labor short the next day by
physical inability. After this I had hardly strength to keep up
with my appointments; but frequently was obliged to lie upon my bea
whilst addressing the people. At length, I got a little more free
from my pain, and was in hopes that the raising would cease, and
the place heal.

October 24th—25th. After quarterly meeting, I left this circuit
by G’s direction, and proceeded for Litchfield circuit, but did not
ask for location, as I wished to go through the year if possible,
considering my engagement, and the nature of my standing.

26th. The Methodists being low and lazy here, I walked through
the sown, and gave notice for meeting, and invited the people, and
some ministers and lawyers, with the people, accepted. The -sec-
ond meeting scores could not get in. At Milton, God has begun a
good work. In Kent, the people are hard. New Milford, Wash-
ington, Woodbury, Goshen, Winchester, Bristol, I visited. Some
were hard; some were prejudiced; and with some I had comfort,
amongst whom were some seventh-day Baptists near the last place..
In Farmington and Northington, religion seemed low; in the latter,
harm was done by the minister opposing the work under brother
M. In Granby and Barkhemstead, it is low. Hartland Holiow,
once a flaming place for piety, seems to be diminished greatly, yet
of late some small quickening. Colebrook and Winstead I visited, -
in the latter is a Jarge society, but not so much engaged as they used
to be. Thus I have got round the circuit—scarce any blessing on
my labors, and my mind depresred fron day to day.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 121

CHAPTER VIII.

GEORGIA TOUR.

Or late it hath lain upon my mind that I should not recover whilst
I continued in this sphere of action, and that my ill health came in
consequence of my not doing what I had felt to be my duty, viz:
to travel the continent more at large; and the only remedy to escape
and recover from this decline, would be a change of air and climate,
&c., and as though Providence choose to make use of this means
for my recovery, for some end unknown to me. And the more I
make it a matter of prayer, that if it were a temptation, it might
decrease; but if it were from Him, it might increase, and the more
{ think upon it and weigh it for eternity, the more it increases, and
cords of sweet love draw me on.

The thoughts of leaving the circuit without liberty, is somewhat
trying, as I had done it once before; and some perhaps may conclude
there is no confidence to be put in me. The Island of Bermuda,
or Georgia is what I had in contemplation.

November 21—22. Quarterly meeting was in Cornwall; i told
brother Batchelor that my mind was under the above trials, he said
he was willing I should go. But Garretson, my spiritual Grand
father, would not consent; but offered me a location on the circuit
if I would say I could travel no longer; but would not consent that
I should leave it on any condition at first. I could not say but that
I could travel a space longer, and yet apparently but a very little
while. At length I strove to get him to say, if it was the opinion
of brother Moriarty, that my health was declining, he would not
charge me with disobedience at the next conference: he said I must
then labor not in my usual way, but like the other preachers, the
regular appointments only, and thus mene: it was left—I contin-
ued on.

27th. My strength I think declines.

December Ist. I reached my parents again, tarried four days,
123 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

had two meetings, and told my parents of my intention of visiting
the southern climes. They did not seem to oppose it as I expect-
ed; but said, once it would have been your delight to have been re-
ceived and travelling regularly on a circuit, and now they are wil-
ling to receive you, you cannot feel contented to tarry on a circuit,
which if we could have our choice, it would be to have you con-
‘tinue; then you will have friends, and can come and see us; but
you must be your own judge 4 in this matter; ee it well an act
accordingly.
. left my horse, sedate, bridle, and watch, in the hands of Na-
thaniel Phelps, and had some money of a neighbor, viz: my horse
with the man who came fifteen miles to see me, and gave me a dol-
lar, when I was sick in the north country. Peter Moriarty, the as-
sistant preacher of the circuit, being gone home to wait till God
should send snow that he might move his family, it was uncertain
when I could get his judgment respetting my decline, and there be-
ing no probability of my obtaining Garretson’s.consent, I was now
brought into a strait, Being unable to fufil. the appointments
with propriety any longer, I got brother - Fox to take ne in my
stead. ut

My license being wrote in such form by Mr. G., it saad only
serve for the Dutchess and Columbia circuits, so that when he re-
moved me to Litchfield it was good for nothing, so I destroyed it,
and of course, now had no credentials to aid me in a strange land;
the thoughts of going away under the above difficult circumstances
was trying both to my natural desire, and to my faith; yet it appear-
ed to me I was brought into this situation by my disobedience, and
the only way would be to obey in future.

December 9. A friend, N, P., carried me to Hartford, and be-
ing disappointed of shipping, I set off on foot for New Haven, and
though weak in body I went twelve miles and stopped at a tavern;
but it being the Free Mason Lodge night, they made sucha noise:
I could not sleep, so I went toa farm house.

Set off at the dawn of day; and a man in Meriden saw and lmew:
me, gave mea breakfast and sent a horse with me several miles, so
I reached New Hzeven that night, and spoke to a few. The next
evening I spoke again, and God gave me favor inthe sight of some.

At length I set sail for New York, and making a mistake as the
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 123

passengers divided when going on board, I carried away two bot-
tles which belonged to the other packet where my things were; and
on our arrival I paid the damage of the porter, which the people
drank up without my consent. However, they were so kind as to
rummage my things and write in my journal some scurrilous lan-
guage belonging to sea faring people. After my landing, I went to
my old home at the house of brother Jeffrey. I took the advice of
several physicians, whose advice was to go. And finding a vessel
bound to Bermuda, was denied a passage on account of religion; but
captain Peleg Latham, going to sail for Savannah, offered to take
me and throw ina fifth part of my passage, considering the cause
of my going.

Through Dr. Johnson’s book I had procured my horse, got some
religious hand-bills printed, containing rules for holy living, &c.,
paid my passage, and-had about one dollar and a half left, eighteen
dollars still being in G’s hands. My friends made out my provi-
sions. My cough and weakness increase. I am more than ever
sea-sick. I said, to tarry is death, to goI do but die.

January 3d, 1802. Iam in lat. 34 deg. 38 min., long. 76 deg. 2
min. My cough has almost left me; but my rising continues.—
The people are as kind and civil as I could expect from the circum-
stances. Natural and human prospects appear dark; what is before
me I know not; my trust isin God. Ihave but one to look to or
rely-on in this undertaking. My trials are keen—indeed it is a trial
of my faith to go; but Jesus is precious to my soul on this roaring
sea. The winds these four days past are contrary.

There is but one in all Georgia that I know. Ihave seen before
Hope Hull, my spiritual father; and to him I never spoke. My
mind was tried by the enemy of souls; something within said, you
will see such good days no more; the openings and favors you have
had are now gone, and as it were death awaits you.

But one evening, when thus tried, when lying down, a thought
arose, why have I not as great a right to expect favors from God now,
as in days that are past and gone? Immediately faith and hope be-
gan to revive, and my heart to be drawn out in prayer. Soon after,
the wind came fair, and we run from five to nine miles an hour, till
we had run our latitude. On our way, 9 whale played round our
vesse] for an hour or two.
124 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

Jan. 6. Saw land—it being foggy, did not venture into port.—
The night following found we had but about two fathoms of water,
as we sounded to cast anchor upon a hollow shoal, it being then
high water, the captain began to prepare the boats to flee; the noise
awaked me up. I saw the people terrified and preparing to escape.
I began to examine whether I was sorry I had come, or was prepar=
ed to die—felt great inward peace, and no remorse, and fell asleep
again: but their ado soon awaked me. I dressed myself, sung a
hymn, and laydown. I observed some praying, and one man re-
proving another, saying, it is no time to swear now. Soon the ves-
sel struck, the cable they cut off at five blows, and hoisted a sail;
leaving the anchor, and the tide carried us through a narrow place
into deep water, striking twice on the way—just before was a smart
breeze, but now a calm. Through this medium, by the Providence
of God, we escaped. Gladness appeared on every counten’nce,
and soon drinking, cursing, swearing, and taking God’s name in
vain, appeared on the carpet. My heart was grieved to see this,
and could but reprove and counsel them. Oh, how frequently will
people be frightened in danger and deny it afterwards!

7th. Fog continued till afternoon, then got a pilot, and anchor-
ed in the river at night.

Friday 8th. I landed in Savannah, and walked through the town.
I found a burying ground, and the gate being down, I went in. and
spent an hour or two in thanksgiving and prayer for my deliverance
and a prosperous journey. Oh, the poor blacks! a boat of them
with some white people, came along side of our vessel; my heart
yearns when I view their sable faces and condition. I engiied for
Methodists, and found no regular ones in town. But one of Ham-
tmhets party, Adam B. Cloud, a preacher, whom I did not know at
first, gave me the liberty of his preaching-house that night, in which
I spoke to about seventy whites and blacks, but to get them collect-
ed I took upwards of a hundred hand-bills, and distributed them
through the town, and threw one into a window where a man was
dying, and a Baptist preacher being present, read it to the family, as
he afterwards told me, and that it was a solemn time. He, Mr.
Halcomb, never denied me his meeting house. On Sunday and
Monday evenings I spoke in the African meeting house; it did my
heart good to see the attentive blacks. Andrew, the black preacher,

‘«
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 126

had been imprisoned and whipped until the blood ran down, for
preaching; as the people wanted to expel religion from the place, he
being the only preacher intown. The whites at length sent a peti-
tion to the legislature for his permission to preach, which was grant-
ed. Said he to me, “my father lived to be an hundred and five
years old, and I am seventy, and God of late has been doing great
things for us. I have aboutseven hundred in church, and now I am
willing to live or die, as God shall see fit.” The whites offered me
a collection, which I declined, lest wrong constructions should be put
upon it, and I deemed an impostor, as I was a stranger. I gave my
trunk, &c., to the family where I tarried. In pouring out some
crackers, I found two dollars, which I suppose my friends flung in
at New York. This.I stood in need of.

As I was leaving town, old Andrew met me, and shaking hands
with me, left eleven dollars and a half in my hand, which some had
made out. So I perceived God provides for those who put their
trustin him. I had not gone far before I fell in with a team; I gave
the man a hand-bill, which he said he would not take a half a dollar
for, and bid me put my bundle in his cart: thus with help I got about
twenty miles that day.

The captain with whom I sailed, said he diecevered a visible al-
teration for the better inmy health previous to our parting, as my
cough left me, I raised less and less, and my strength returned more
and more, far beyond expectation. It was thought when I sailed
from New York that I should not live to return.

The day after I left Savannah, a man overtook me who had heard
of me, and said, “are you the preacher who has lately come from
the northward?” I replied in the affirmative. Said he, “I heard
you in Savannah, and desiring to find you, I saw one back ina
wagon dressed in black, whom I asked if he was the man, he re-
plied, no, sir, I love rum too well.”

He took me on his horse, and carried me to old father Boston’s,
near Tukisaking. Here I was kindly received, and called in a few
neighbors, to whom I spoke and appointed meeting for Sunday.—
In the interval they began to interrogate me where I came from, and
for my license or credentials; which on the relation of my situation,
caused them to think I was an impostor; but at length they found my
name on the minutes, so their fears were in a measure subsided. A
126 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE.

Methodist preacher on his way from conference, fell in there on
Saturday, and behaved as if he thought I was an impostor; however,
my appointment was given out and could not be recalled. And
while I was fulfilling of it, the melting power of God was felt, and
tears were rolling on every side. As I was leaving the assembly to
goto my evening appointment, about ten miles off, several shook
hands with me, and left pieces of money in my hands to the amount
of several dollars, which I perceived increased the preacher’s jeal-
ousy, as I refused the loan of a horse. ,

I walked and fulfilled my evening meeting, where a collection
was offered, which I refused; however, about four dollars were
forced upon me.

18. Continuing my course, I saw the sand-hill or hooping crane,
the largest kind of bird or fowl I ever saw, also, a flock of geese
flying over. Sure—instinct! what is it! or who can tell! the power
of attraction. Men are wise, yet the more they find out, the great-
er the mysteries are pressed to view, and the more puzzled they are
relative to the book of nature. Oh! the wisdom of God! The
birds of flight know their appointed time; and oh! that the children
of men would consider theirs. I dined gratis at an inn..

20. I reached Augusta, the place seemed familiar, as if I had
seen it before, when I came within sight of it, as I had four times
dreamed of preaching in a similar place, and seen some similar
people, and enquired for Methodists, and the first direction was to
go to the house of a Frenchman, where the family treated me with
great ridicule and contempt. From thence I was directed to the
house of a Calvinist, where I was treated with equal coolness.—
‘Thence to a house where the fashionable preachers put up, but got
no encouragement to tarry; but was directed to the common preach-
ers’ boarding house, where I was thought to be an impostor, and
so J was sent to a private boarding house; I went there, but could
not get entertainment for love nor money; and espying a grove of
woods at a distance, concluded to go and take up my lodging there
that night; and leaving a hand-bill I set off and got about two thirds
of the the way out of town, when a negro overtook me with an ex-
press that his mistress wanted I should come back. I went back and
tarried all night, and for my supper, lodging and breakfast, they would
take nothing, neither would they keep me any longer, though 1
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 127

offered them any sum that they should ask for a week’s board.—
Next night I offered a family pay for four nights’ lodging. They
said they would take me on trial; I did not eat nor drink with them;
they kept me three nights for nothing, but they would not keep me
the fourth. Next night I went down on the bank of the river to
take up my lodgings there, and whilst walking back and forth, med-
itating on my singular state and circumstances, a boat landed, from
which came a negro, and called me by name. I asked him where
he saw me? he replied, I heard you preach in Savannah; did you not
in such a place? He asked me where I lodged. I told him I had
noplace. Said he, will you sleep where black people live? _I repli-
ed, if they be decent ones. He went off, and after about half an
hour came back, and pilotted me to a black family who lived in as
good fashion as two thirds of the people in Augusta. I stayed all
night, and though I offered them pay, yet they would not receive
any, neither would they keep me any longer for love nor money. I
procured my provision and had them dressed at the house of Moses,
a black man, who was a Baptist preacher. Whilst at his shop, I
heard of a man who was friendly to the Methodists, to whom I
_sent a line, signifying that if he would make an appointment, I
would cross the river to Camelton, where he lived, and preach. He
did as I desired, and I held three meetings. Here I had a singular
dream, which seemed to be as singularly fufilled in some degree
shortly after. I spoke in the African Baptist meeting house to some
hundreds of blacks, and a few whites, the Methodist meeting house
‘being denied me by the society, and the preacher, L. G., they sup-
posing that I was an impostor.

30. I tarried two nights at a plantation house, where the man
was troubled with an uncommon disorder, which puzzled a council
of physicians, who supposed it to‘be a polypus in the heart. In
the night, I was seized with an inward impulse to set off on the
Washington road, (my things not being arrived up the river,) so
that my sleep departed; in the morning when I arose, it was appa-
rently gathering for a storm of rain, so I rejected the impulse as
a temptation; but it returned with double force; and for tne sake of
peace of mind, I set off; but what I was after I could not tell, and
when turning it over in my mind, I appeared like a fool to myself.
And after travelling about ten miles, an old man between seventy
128 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

and eighty, who was riding very fast, stopped of a sudden as he me
me and said, young man, are you travelling?- I answered in the
affirmative, and gave him one of my hand-bills; he on finding the
contents shook hands with me, and said, I am a Baptist, but my wife
is a Methodist; and invited me to his house, about seven miles off,
on the Uchee creek, and procured me a congregation the next day,
among whom was a respectable family which attended, (Esquire
Haynes and his wife, ) who got their hearts touched under the word,
and invited me to hold a meeting at their house. I did so the next
‘day; and through this channel my door was open for visiting several
neighborhoods, where the people seemed to be melted to tenderness,
and so I was not examined for credentials. I begged two children
of the above mentioned family, (only they were to have the care
of them) which have become serious. Appointments being sent on
before me, I went from Hayne’s to Pieman’s, thence to Captain
Thornton’s on Upton creek.

February 16th. I got to Hope Hull’s before sunrise, having
walked nine miles that morning. I found him in a corn house.—
I saluted with, how do you do father! His reply somewhat cool.
He agreed to make me an appointment in the Court house, he liv-
ing above a mile from town, having influence amongst the people.
After breakfast, before he had started for town, I took a quantity
of hand-bills and running through the woods, got to the town first,

-and distributed them amongst the people, and cleared out before he
got to town, having scarcely spoken to any one. This made a
great hubbub amongst the people, who I was, and where I came
from, but when he came in to make the appointment, he unfolded
the riddle. This brought many out. Next night I spoke again.—
It was thought I could get no hearers; however, the latter congrega-
tion was larger than the first. A young clergyman from Connecti-
cut, at the first meeting, said I spoke many truths, but was incorrect,
and was minded not to come again; however, he did; and after I had
done, he voluntarily made a flowery prayer, in which he gave me a
broadside.

I once had a sister who resided in this town; and her husband,
who was 2 country lawyer, was ungenerously abused in a duel, af-
terwards died in Charleston; his life and death, when I reflected on
his future state, caused me some tender sensations of mind. One
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 129

night in a dream, I thought he appeared.to me, and replied, “It is
better off with me in the other world than what you think; it is
well with me; when I was dying, and so far expired that I could
not communicate to others, I was convinced of the truths of reli-
gion, and sought, and found acceptance.”” When I awoke, my
mind. was greatly relieved. -

Hope Hull said to me, the kindness you received in feload might
be accounted for an natural principles; the affection of the people
taking pity on you; and if one was to come to this country, and
behave well, he would have the same kindness. shown him. He
intreated me to give over this mode of travelling, and to return to
New England, and agree to take a circuit and wander no more; for,
said he, though it appears that Providence hath been kind to you,
yet you will not always find Dr. Johnsons in your travels; but
said, he thought that trials and difficulties would devolve upon me,
and involve me by and by. He mentioned that God suffered
Balaam to go where he desired; likewise a young man that came
to Charleston, who lay under a mistake ona certain occasion, and
some other things similar to this; which, considering who he was,
and my singular standing, and danger of running too fast or too
slow, or going on..one side or the other, discouraged me much,
when I gave way to reasoning and doubting on the subject of my
duty in so travelling; but when I put my confidence in God, and
submitted the matter to Him, I felt peace and happiness of mind,
and an inward refreshment and courage to go forward. He said
that he did not know when travelling, that he ever felt it impressed
on his mind to go to one place more than another; but, said he, if I
neard of a place opened, or a meeting house vacant of a minister,
or a-wicked neighborhood, why reason said I should go. In read-
ing Alexander K——’s life, I could not but remark his’ dream, page
96, about the pit and spring of water, &c. ‘

H. H. gave mea paper where to call on certain families; I cau-
tioned him on what he did, lestehe should be censured for opening
my way. Said he, I leave every man to paddle his own canoe. I
feft the house betore the family was up, and walked nine miles.
At Washington, where H. lived, a contribution was offered, as well
as at Uchee creek, and some om places, which I refused, knowing
130 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

that example goes before ‘precept, and that impostors are fond of
money, and if I were not guarded should be esteemed as such; how-
ever, at the latter place eleven dollars were sent from the people by
Mr. H., and forced upon me.

wl found the great Baptist meeting would take off the people, so 1
continued on my walk until I got about twenty miles from Hs’,
* (giving away hand-bills on the road) where I sat down in the forks
of the path and meditated what I should do to preserve my journals
from an approaching shower. Just then a man, whom I had given
a hand. bill to, came along and invited me to his house; he dis-
mounted from his horse, and I got on, and soon arrived there, which
was about a mile, when an awful shower of rain fell, I think as ever
I beheld; so my journals were preserved. This-man had no reli-
gion. Inthe night I felt uneasy, and my heart bound upon the road.
The man perceiving that I was getting up, enquired the cause, and
tried to discourage me; but not prevailing, arose, and taking two
horses from his stable, carried me across two or three streams of
deep running water, and by a tavern where was a ‘sharp cross dog.
Soon as the day dawned, he went back, arfd I continued my course
a few miles, and found a family of Methodists where I took break-
fast; but thought. that they supposed me an impostor; and being
informed where a funeral sermon was to. be preached, quit them,
and went to hear Britain Caple, who spoke in the power and dem-
enstration of the spirit; after. which, I asked and obtained permis-
sion and spoke a few words, as Caple thought I could do no harm,
(I appeared so simple to him, as he afterwards said) if I could do
no good. Thence I went to Greensboro, and held meeting that
night, and the night following, and then concluded to go, not amongst
the Methodists, unless it came in my way; but principally around
to the court houses, &c.; and on my way to Oglethrop, I called at a
chouse to rest, having the night before travelled a considerable dis-
tance till two men overtook me, and on finding who I was, provided
me lodging the remainder of the night, and the man began to. find
fault about the Methodists, he not knowing who I was, by which
means I found one in the neighborhood; went there and left. some
hand bills for the neighborhood; and as I was going off, the family
found oat who I was, and invited me to tarry and hold a meeting,
after they had inquired and found that I was not one of. O’Kelly’s
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL... 131

party. Inthe meeting, a black woman belonging to general Stew-
art, who was a brother to the man of the house, fell down and lay
like a corpse for some time, and her hands seemed as cold as death.
We were at prayer when she fell, and her falling had like to have
knocked me over. After about an hour and a half she came to,
and praised God. I gave her my pocket bible, with orders to carry
it home, and if she could not read it herself, to get the whites to
do it for her. I had a meeting next night, and morning following;
and thence proceeded to the appointments, which the family had
sent on; one was at Lexington, at Pope’s Chapel. About this
time I hada singular dream, which induced me to cross the Oconee
river, and tarry with a kind Baptist family that night; next day I
called on Tigner, a noted Methodist; and finding that the circuit
preacher, T. C., would ‘be there the next day, I left a parcel of
hand bills, and went on my way until evening, when I stopped for
‘lodging; and hearing of a serious family, called on them, but scarce
knew how to introduce myself. However, the family, on asking
me various questions, invited me to tarry all night; and in the even-
ing, on finding out what I was, invited me to hold a meeting next
day, which I accordingly did; this being in Clark county, and at
night in old Jackson court house, where a few dollars were forced
upon me. I was solicited to tarry longer, but felt my heart drawn
to travel with expedition over these interior counties, and return to
New England, as my health and strength had returned far, far be-
yond my expectation.

Monday 22d. I walked thirty-five miles to Franklin, and had a
meeting at night.

23. Yesterday espying some drunken people, apparently so,
left an appointment, which to-day I fulfilled, and such attention is
rarely to be found.

24. An opportunity presenting, I rode a number of miles and
had meeting at night in Elborton, and the night following I got an
opportunity of sending some hand bills to the Tombigbee, where
pethaps I may one day visit. What am I wandering up and down
the earth for? Like a speckled bird among the birds of the forest;
what is before me I know not, trials I expect are at hand, my trust
is still in God, my trials are keen; my mind seems to be led to re-
turn to the North by the way of Charleston.
132 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

26. I went to Petersburgh, had a letter from Doctor. Lester, of
New York, to Solomon Braintree there, who opened his house for
meeting, and showed me the greatest kindness of any man,. since I
came south; I went through the town and dispersed some’ hand

_ bills through the town, which brought many out to meeting. I vis-
ited Vienna and Lisbon, and continued my course towards Augus-
ta, though strongly entreated to tarry longer, with the offer of a
horse to ride about sixty miles, but could not find freedom to tarry,
or accept, yet about ten dollars I was constrained to receive, lest in
attempting to do good, I should do harm. Some good impressions
appeared to be made. I called at a house on the road, where I saw
a woman ask a blessing at a table, and I, to give her a sounding,
talked somewhat like a deist; she was a Methodist, and was going
to turn me out of doors, when a man said, he is one of your own
party; which was the preventive. I tarried all night, which she
would take nothing for, but gave me some advice, as she halted be-
tween two opinions who I was. Calling for some breakfast on the
road, the old man insisted I should pay before I eat, which I did,
and asked the cause of a collection of youths so early; the reply was,
to revive the yesterday’s wedding. After some talk, I gave them
some hand bills; the old man took one and began reading like a hero,
when feeling conviction, could hardly go through; I prayed with
them, and.went on my way, and some of the young people who
came for the resurrection of the wedding, as they called it, follow-
ed me out of doors, with tears, and the old man forked back the
quarter dollar which I had paid him for my breakfast.

Tuesday, March 2d. As I was sitting down to rest, by the forks
of some roads, four persons were passing by me, and I overheard
the word meeting, which induced me to ask, if they were going to
meeting; but the answer was cool; so I followed after them, and
going along to see what they were after, about half a mile out of my
road, I came to a large assembly of people at a Presbyterian meet-
ing house, waiting in vain for their minister; I gave them some
hand bills, the people read them, and then showed them through the
assembly; and some persons present who had heard of me before,
told it; so I was invited to speak, with this proviso, that I must
give over if the minister came. I spoke nearly an hour on free sal
vation, but the minister did not come. I received an invitation te
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 133

a Methodist meeting house, where I had two meetings, and some
dated their awakenings and conversion from that time. From man
we may receive favors, and ask again and be denied with resent-
ment; but the more we expect from God, the more we shall have in
answer to faith and prayer, in sincere patience, in submission to
the will of God; and the longer I pursue the course of religion,.
the more I am convinced of the truth of these scripture passages,
that all things shall work together for good’to them that love God,
if we don’t bring trials.on ourselves needlessly, and no good thing
will God withold from them that walk uprightly. Lord increase
my faith, I expect trials are at hand; the devil can show light, but
not love, and in going in the way of love’s drawings I generally
prosper; but in going contrary thereto, barrenness, distress, burdens,
and unfruitfulness, and sorrow, like going through briars and thorns,
and as it is God’s will to. make us happy, it is our duty to go inthe
paths of peace, tender conscience, and melting joy, and in so do-
ing I don’t remember the time I was sorry, though I perceive not
the propriety of the thing immediately, yet I do afterwards; there-

fore, act as a mortal being who possesses an immortal soul, and ex-
pect to give an account at the bar of God, as if my eternal happi-
mess depended on the improvement of my time. Improvement en-
‘arges the experience, and experience enlarges the capacity, and,
consequently can know more of God; and God made us so that it
might be the case with us; and if it were not so, we could neither
be rewardable nor punishable, for there would be nothing to reward
or punish, for one part of the punishment is bitter reflections, or
accusations for misimproved time and talents, the natural conse-
quence of which hath brought them there, and this would make
distress. As holiness constitutes the felicity of Paradise, what
nonsense it is for an unholy being to talk of going there; for it
would rather tend to enhance their pain to behold the brightness of
that sweet world; therefore I think they had rather be in hell,
and the mercy, love, and goodness above, will, in justice, send them
there, for it is the will and goodness of God to send people or per-
sons to the places suited to their nature, disposition and choice.
Oh, my God! teach me the things I know not; a forced obedience
is no obedience at all; voluntary obedience is the only obedience
that can be praise or blame worthy; all good desires come not by
134 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

nature, but by the influence of God’s holy spirit, through the me-
diation of Christ, which are given to make us sensible of our weak-
ness and wants, that we may seek and have the same supplied; and
of course it is our duty to adhere to the ‘sacred influence by solemn
considerations, and a resolution to put in practice the same, by
breaking off from what we are convinced is displeasing and offen-
sive in God’s sight, and looking to him for the blessings we feel we
want, in earnest expectation that he will bestow it through the mer-
its of the Son.

Crossing Little River‘in. a canoe, I held a meeting at ten o’clock
in the morning; and though the notice was short, sixty or seventy
came out, and it was a tender time.

Sunday, 7th. I arrived in the town of Augusta and my things
having: arrived, I went through the town, distributing hand bills
from house to house; some I gave to black people, and some I flung
over into the door yards, and some I put under the doors, or through
the windows where the lights were out; and whilst doing this, a
negro came after me three times to go to his master’s house, saying
that Mr. Waddle, a Presbyterian minister, wanted me; I went and
obtained a breakfast; he being about to leave the town, and hearing
of me before, and being.a candid man, was the means of removing
prejudice, in some degree, from that society. Then I went to the
Methodist meeting house, where the preacher beckoned me to come
into the pulpit, which I declined until the third time, and then went.
Said he, the elder, Stith Mead, will be in town this morning, and
he wants to see you. He had got on my track, and some knowl-
edge of my conduct, which had removed prejudice from his mind;
at length he came, and after preaching a funeral sermon offered me,
if I desired it, liberty of the pulpit, and privilege of giving out my
appointment for the afternoon, which I accordingly did, and then
went off to the Presbyterian meeting, and told them of it as soon
as the meeting was dismissed; and the African Baptist likewise,
and then to my room, (the people said I was a crazy man.) The
bell was rung to give the people notice; this was for the convenience
of the Presbyterians. 1 spoke in my feeble way, and appointed
meeting for the next evening. The Methodists said, you will have
no hearers to-morrow evening, for Mr. Snethen was liked the best
of any minister that was ever here, and he could not get but a few

*
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 135

hearers on a week day night. However the people flocked out
more on Monday evening than Sabbath, and I appointed for Tues-
day, and told the young people, if they would come out, that I
would give them hymn books, which accordingly they did, and the
congregation was larger still; I proposed a covenant to the people,
to meet me at the throne of grace daily in private devotion, which
hundreds agreed to, by rising up, for a space of time, which I bound
them by their honor to keep. I expected to leave town next morn-
ing, but S. Mead prevailed on me to tarry till next Sabbath, con-
sidering the prospect of good. Solemn countenances were soon
seen in the streets. On Wednesday evening we had meeting in
Harrisburg, on Thursday evening, the man who had just finished a
job about the meeting house, kept the key, so that it was with much
difficulty that we obtained it for meeting in the evening, he assign-
ed as the reason, arrearage of pay; we told the people of it; I men-
tioned that I esteemed it a privilege to have such a house to hold
meeting in, and for my share felt willing to give ten dollars towards
the deficiency; and if they would come forward and subscribe lib-
erally, perhaps they might not feel the loss of it, for God might
bless them accordingly. Wegot upwards of seventy dollars that
night. I told'the youth, if they would come to prayer meeting
next evening, I would give them some more books; about six hun-
dred persons came out, to whom I gave seventy hymn books more,
an handredin all. Saturday evening and next morning, I held meet-
ing in the vicinity, and the work evidently appeared; four mourners
came forward to be prayed for. In the afternoon I] gave my last
discourse in Augusta, and then I requested those that were deter-
mined to set out and seek God, to let me take their names in writing,
that I might remember them in my devotions when gone; about
seventy, who had been careless, came forward.

Last evening we got about thirty dollars more for the meeting
house; it was expected that I should have a contribution last meet-
ing, for my labors and well wishes to the town, &c., which I decli-
ned, and many thought it strange, yet five dollars I was constrained
by my friends to take from a man out of society, lest my refusal
should do harm. Next morning, Dr. Prentice, who had treated
me as a friend, and was the first man that gave me an invitation to
make his house my home in this place, sent his servant and chair
136 HISTORY OF COSM@POLITE,

with me nine miles; thence I ean my wey towards. Charles-
ton.

Wednesday, 17th. I set off oe sun rise, but was taken unwell,
so I walked about ten miles, and whilst lying down under a pine, I
reflected. thus: how do I know but this weakness of body came by
the will and wisdom of God, and in a way to do good, as afflictions
happen not by chance nor come from the dust, but are God’s mer-
cies in disguise. Presently there came along a Methodist backsli-
der, who at times strove to reason himself into the belief of ,Deism
and Universalism; but still he could not forget the peaceful hours he
once enjoyed; yel the word preached would reach his heart,.so that
he but seldom went to places of meeting. I obtained a promise
from him, however, that he. would try. to.set out again; and as we
parted he was tender. I spoke at night and the next morning to a
few, and some wagons coming along, I got liberty to ride in some
of them by turns. My. shoes heating my feet, I gave them away
for some bread, having a pair of moccasins mee as which pre-
served my feet from the sand.

‘Friday, 19th. I called at a number of houses to. me entertain-
ment, but could not for love nor money, till about the middle of the
night, when coming opposite to a house or cottage, an old woman
opened her door, and as I saw the light, begged permission to tarry,
which I obtained; and she gave me some bread and said, I suppose
the other families did not take you in, but supposed you to be some
thief, as you did not appear to be-in the charactor of a gentleman.
I paid her for my lodging, but for the bread she did not require it.
Next evening I travelled till late, likewise inquired at almost every
~ house for entertainment, but could not obtain it upon any conditions.
At length I espied alight, but durst not venture near it for fear of
the dogs, but found a convenient tree, where I could screen myself.
from the dogs, and then alarmed. the family. After some time I
was answered, and pilotted to the house, where I found an old wo-
man and her son, and she, to relieve my hunger, gave me such as
her cottage afforded, viz: coffee and. cake, gratis; however, I paid
her, and next morning I went to Dorchester, and called.on a Mr.
Carr, to whom I had a letter, and spoke in his house, where. good
seemed to be done; after that I heard a Mr. Adams, an inde-
pendent minister, in their meeting house.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 137

Monday, 22d. I came to Charleston, and found the preachers |
friendly, and yet shy, for fear of the censure of the conference; so
the preaching house was shut against me. I called on Mr. Mat-
thews, then one of Hamet’s preachers, for some hand bills which
were sent there by Adam C. Cloud, for me, (here I took the measles )
and distributed about twelve hundred of them through the town, and
then obtained the liberty of the poor house, in which I held several
meetings. Matthews invited me to supply an appointment for him
in the great meeting house, which was built for the Methodists,
and about which Hamet made crooked work, &c. ; When M. was
gone out of town I advertised the meeting, and about two thousand
attended, to whom I spoke. It was thought to have been as still a
meeting as had been known in that quarter, for such magnitude. A
collection was offered to ‘me, which I refused. A gentleman opened
a large room,-in which I held several meetings. A collection was
offered here, too, which I declined; however, a few dollars I re-
ceived from some, partly through constraint and the medium of Mr.
Monds, who appeared loving and kind. The family here, where
Jones the preacher had pilotted me, expected pay for my board. I
found a little book here which I wanted, and when paying for it,
left money in the man’s hands, a sufficiency for my board, and quit
the house, and took up my lodging with esquire Terpin, who was
inclined towards the Friends or Quaker society, where I held several
picked meetings; the Hamet Methodists were low; the Asbury Meth-
odists, so called, were shy. At length I took my departure for
New York. The measles appeared on my voyage, and the captain
and all hands were unkind, and one passenger shot a pistol off near
my head, in the small tight steerage, which seemed to injure me
much in my low state.
138 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

CHAPTER IX.

RETURN TO NEW ENGLAND.

Apri 8th. I landed in New York, (though on our way we had
crossed the gulf stream) and about two days after my life was
despaired of by Dr. Lester, as the inflammatory fever had set in.
Whilst I was confined at the house of brother Quackenbush, the
Lord was precious to my soul; the sting of death was fled, and
sometimes I turned my thoughts on future joys, and realized that
some of my spiritual children had gone before and I absent fram
Jesus. O, how did my soul wish to be in those sweet regions above!
But then turning my thoughts on time, I considered the value of
souls, and that poor sinners were in the dangerous, blind, dark road
—the question arose, which I would choose, to depart to Paradise,
or to spend twenty or thirty years more in this vale of tears, in la-
boring in the spirit of .a missionary for the sake of my fellow mor-
tals’ salvation; and after a short pause I felt such a travail for souls
that if it might be consistent with the Divine will, I wished tore-
cover for their sakes, and still to be absent from my crown of glory;
yet I felt resigned to go or stay as God should see fit.

After about twelve days confinement, I put on my clothes with
help, though during that time I could not set up but a very few
minutes at a time, and that not without assistance, to prevent faint-
ing. The day that I got able to stagger abroad, the mistress of the
house was taken ill; the Lord was good that we were not both sick
together.

I went to the south without consent; some of the preachers ip
the city appeared shy, who were dear to me, which hurt my feel-
ings, not to be visited in my sickness, though one came at times for
a morning walk, and at length another; but perhaps there was a
cause.

May 2d. God opened the way for my getting into the state
prison, which I had long before felt a desire to visit, to hold
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 189

religious meetings there. Brother Kerr, whom I had seen in Ire-
lend, was one of the keepers, and obtained a verbal permit for a
friend of his to hold meeting with the convicts, though in general,

written ones from two inspectors were required from those who are
invested with powers to grant them. Two Calvinists preached there
generally; but this Sunday one of them was called away toa sa-
cramental meeting, and the other readily consented to give up his part
of the day without examining who or what I was—these three
circumstances of the one inspector and two preachers I perhaps
view in a different light than what some do—I thought predestina-
tion was poor stuff to feed these prisoners with, considering their
conduct and state; so I spoke upon particular election and reproba-
tion and a free salvation, not out of controversy, but to inform the
mind. I had held but one short meeting since my sickness; and I
was still so weak, that I scarcely knew how to stand; yet I soon
forgot myself and stood an hour; and in the afternoon about two,
while speaking on deism, and the melting power of God seemed to
be present, as we formed a covenant to meet each other at the throne
of grace, &c. I spoke at night in the poor house. I belive there
were between three and four hundred prisoners.

Monday 3d. I received a letter from one of the prisoners, who
was condemned to imprisonment for life for the crime of forgery;
he was a deist when put in; but now he seems desirous for salvation.
He, in the name of a number, requested me to visit them.

Tuesday, 4th. I visited the cells where some of the most impen-
itent were confined, and tears began to flow; through the iron gates,
I spoke to others in the different rooms of the mechanics, nailors ex-
cepted. I spoke with some and prayed also, and all was still and
attention; so my heart seemed to melt towards them in love. Then
I visited the bad women, and it was observed that some of the worst
of them were brought to bow. I obtained the favor of visiting the
prison through and speaking to the prisoners on a week day; this, I
was informed, had not been granted to any one before; they were
going to petition the governor for a permit for the visit if I had not
obtained it without, considering I could not tarry till the following
Sabbath. Afterwards Iwas informed that a number became seri-
ous; and one who aided in burning Albany, who was deistical and
® bad prisoner, got convinced, and died happy soon after, which was
140 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

a matter of consolation to me; the preachers visited the prison, and
hearing of the impressions made on some minds, appeared more
soft and friendly, and had thoughts of offering me the African meet-
ing house; but feeling my mind bound for Connecticut, I could not
feel free to stay. I got some religious hand bills printed, and pro-
cured some books to give away; so I had not money enough left to
carry me home; and giving away about seventeen hundred hand bills
over the city, I found a vessel bound for Middletown, and went on,
board just as she was going off, though the captain was a stranger
to me; the vessel put into New Haven where I debarked, and the
captain gave me my passage gratis, though he knew not but I had
plenty of money, which happened very well for me. I held a few
meetings in New Haven, which seemed not altogether in vain,
though the devil was angry and a few stones flew from some of his
children or agents, one of which came through the window in the
pulpit and struck just by my side. A young man of no religion left
a dollar in my hand, which enabled me to take the stage, for I
still ‘was feeble in consequence of my late illness, thirteen miles and
procure me a breakfast; then walking a few miles to. Durham, I
called at an inn to rest, and the landlord, who was a Methodist,
knew me, and constrained me to tarry all night and hold two meet-
ings. I then sent forward appointments into the neighboring towns
and parishes, in every direction, though I knew not how I should
get on to fulfil them.

Thursday, 13th. I arrived at Middletown, expecting the society.
would treat me cool, but was agreeably disappointed. When in
the south, I found some minutes of a conference held between the
Presbyterian, ‘Baptist, and Methodist preachers; twenty-five in
nuniber, to form regulations, how the different societies might be
on more friendly terms together, as the contentions between the dif-
ferent sects had been a great injury to the cause of religion in the
unbelieving world; these met my approbation, so I got hundreds of
them reprinted, and sent them to ministers and preachers through
the north; and finding the congregation divided about an indepen-
dent meeting house here in Middletown, and being informed that
the parties were to meet, &c., I went in the dead of the night, and
had some of my union minutes pasted’ on three doors of the meet-
ing house. The next morning they were read. by many. I
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 141

suppose each party, on the first sight, concluded it was a threatening
from the other, till they found its contents; when they met I sent in
a petition for the liberty of its pulpit, and afterwards the Metho-
dists had it more frequently.

Oh! the mercy of God! Oh, the rebellion of man! discourage-
ments are before me, but my trust, is still in God.

Saturday, 22d. Having had seventeen meetings the week past,
which were as hard as thirty common ones, on account of their
length, &c., a friend aided me with a horse, so I came to Eastbury
about ten at night, where was a quarterly meeting; the preachers
treated me with more friendship seven times than I expected, par-
ticularly Broadhead, the elder, who had written to me in Europe, a
friendly letter, that many preachers and people in my native land
would wish to see my face again, though I had never seen him be-
fore. I had laid out for the worst, and if I were disappointed it
should be on the right side.

Sunday, 23d. I was permitted to preach for the first time at a
quarterly meeting, and the melting power of God seemed to be
present, and a quickening was felt among the people. I sent for-
ward about three score appoi!itments, in different parts of. the state,
from this meeting, though I saw no way how I could get on to fulfil
them. However, Providence provided a way. Abner Wood, one
of the preachers, having an extra horse, offered it to me very reas-
onably; so I gave him an order on Mr. Garretson for the eighteen
dollars in his hands, and let him take my watch, (which a woman
had sent me just as I was embarking for America’) at what price
it should be thought proper. Brother Burrows gave me an old sad-
dle, and one of the preachers, John Nichols, gave me a whip.

Selling the gospel is not in so good a demand now as formerly,
and bigotry through America is falling fast, and God is bringing it
down, and Christian love prevailing more and more. This visit
which I am now upon, was what I felt to be my duty when on my
passage home across the Atlantic.

When I was on the Orange circuit, I felt something within that
needed to be done away. I spoke to one and another concerning
the pain I felt in my happiest moments, which caused a burden but
not guilt; some said one thing and some another; but none spoke to
my case, but seemed to be like physicians that did not understand
143 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

the nature of my disorder; thus the burden continued, and some-
times felt greater than the burden of guilt for justification, until [
fell in with T. Dewey,:on Cambridge circuit. He told me about
Calvin Wooster, in Upper Canada, that he enjoyed the blessing of
sanctification, and had a miracle wrought in his body, in some
sense; the course of nature turned in consequence, and wasmuch
owned and blesséd of God in his ministerial labors. I felt a great
desire arise in my heart to see the man, if it might be consistent
with the Divine will; and not long after I heard he was passing
through the circuit and going home todie. I immediately rode five
miles to the house; but found he was gone another five miles fur-
ther. I went into the room where he was asleep; he appeared to
me more like one from the eternal world, than like one of my fellow
mortals. I told him, when he awoke, who I was and what I had
come for. Said he, God has convicted you for the blessing of sanc-
tification, and that blessing is to be obtained by the single act of
faith, the same as the blessing of justification. I persuaded him to
tarry in the neighborhood a few days; and a couple of evenings af-
ter the above, after I had done-speaking one evening, he spoke, or
rather whispered out an exhortation, as his voice was so broken, in
consequence of praying, in the stir of the Upper Canada, as from
twenty to thirty were frequently blessed at a meeting. He told me
that if he could get a sinner under conviction, crying for mercy,
they would kneel down a dozen of them, and not rise till he found
peace; for, said he, we did believe God would bless him, and it was
according to our faith. At this time he was in a consumption, and
a few weeks after expired; and his last words were, as I am in-
formed, “‘ye must be sanctified or be damned,” and casting a look
upward, went out like the snuff of a candle, without terror; ard
while whispering out the above exhortation, the power which at-
tended the same, reached the hearts of the people; and some who
were standing and sitting, fell like men shot in the field of battle;
and I felt it like a tremor to run through my soul and every vein,
so that it took away my limb power, so that I fell to the floor, and
by faith, saw a greater blessing than I had hitherto experienced,

or in other words, felt a divine conviction of the need of a deeper
work of grace in my soul; feeling some of the remains of the evil
nature, the effect of Adam’s fall, still remaining, and it my privilege
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 143

to have it eradicated or done away; my soul was in an agony, I
could but groan out my desire to God; He came to me, and said, be-
lieve the blessing is now; no sooner had the words dropped from
his lips, than I strove to believe the blessing mine now, with all the
powers of my soul, then the burden dropped or fell from my breast,
and a solid joy, and a gentle running peace filled my soul.

From that time to this I have not had the ecstacy of joy or that
downcast of spirit as formerly; but more of an inward, simple,
sweet running peace from day to day, so that prosperity or adversi-
ty doth not produce the ups and downs as formerly; but my soul is
more like the ocean, whilst its surface is uneven by reason of the
boisterous wind, the bottom is still calm; so thata man may be in
the midst of outward difficulties, and yet the centre of the soul may
be stayed on God; the perfections of angels are such, that they can-
not fall away; which some think is attainable by mortals here; but
I think we cannot be perfect as God, for absolute perfection belongs
to him alone; neither as perfect as angels, nor even as Adam before

_he fell, because our bodies are now mortal, and tend to clog the
mind, and weigh the spirit down; nevertheless, I do believe, that a
man may drink in the spirit of God, so far as to live without com-
mitting wilful, or known, or malicious sins against God, but to have
love the ruling principle within, and what we say or do to flow
from that Divine principle of love from a sense of duty, though
subject to trials, temptations, and mistakes at the same time. But
it is no sin to be tempted, unless we comply with the temptation,
for Christ was tempted in all respects like-as we are, and yet with-
out sin. James saith, count it all joy when ye fall (not give way)
into divers temptations, which worketh patience, experience, &c.
_ Again, it is no sin to mistake in judgment, and even in practice, if
it flows from the principle of divine love; for Joshua wholly fol-
lowed the Lord, as we read; for one sin must have shut him out of
Canaan, as it did Moses; yet we find he mistook in his judgment
and practice, in the matter of Eldad and Medad, prophesying in
the camp, thinking they did wrong, &c., which was not imputed as
sin; and many infirmities we are subject to whilst in this tabernacle
of clay, which we shall never get rid of till mortality puts on im-
mortality. But nevertheless, as before observed, I think man may
have love the ruling principle, which is the perfection in Christ I
144 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

contend for, and why may we not have it? God gives us desires
for it, commands us to pray for it in the Lord’s prayer, and that’ in
faith; and commands us to enjoy it, and love him with all our heart;
and his promises are equal to his commandments, which are, that
he will circumcise our hearts to love him, and redeem us from all
our iniquities; and as death does not change the disposition of the
mind, what nonsense it is to expect a death or: future purgatory;
no, we should expect it now, as now is the time and day of salva-
tion, saith the Lord; Enoch walked with God three hundred years;
the ancient disciples were filled with joy and the Holy Ghost, and
John, and those to whom he wrote, were made perfect in love; Da-
vid, when a stripling, was a man after God’s own heart, but not
when a murderer, for no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him,
saith John, but after his confession God put away his sin; and
Paul, in Romans vii, spoke to those who knew the law and re-
hearsed the language of one under it, when he said, I am carnal,
sold under sin; but in the three first verses of the next chapter, he
informs us, that himself was made free from the law of sin and
death; if so, he could not be groaning under the bondage of it, un-
less you can reconcile liberty and bondage together, which I can.
not do, because I cannot think that a man can be carnal, which is
enmity against God, and yet be one of the best men at the same
time, because it.is a contradiction, and a contradiction cannot be
true. A garrison may have inward foes bound, and armies with-
out perhaps three, and yet have peace among themselves; destroy
some of the inward foes, and there are some left; destroy the whole
and no more are left within, yet there are some without, viz: the
world, the flesh and the devil; and there is need for the garrison or
person to keep their watch afterward when the inward foes are de-
stroyed, as well as before, or else the outward foes will come in,
and then they will have inward foes again; therefore, you see that
the blessing of sanctification is not only obtained by a single act
of faith, the same as justification, but kept likewise by a constant
exercise of faith in God, as a man going towards heaven is like
one.rowing up a river, who, when diligent, makes headway, but if
he stops the tide will take him back; therefore, as a vessel, whilst a
stream runs in it, will be kept full, if it be full; but stop the stream
above, and it will grow empty by the outlet, so the Christian, whilst
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 145

in-constant exercise of faith, enjoys constant communion with his
God; butif he does but neglect his watch, he will feel an aching -
void within. O Christian! can you not realize this, or witness it
from experience?

Tuesday, 26th. I found my friends well in Coventry—held
some meetings, and then proceeded to fulfil the errand or work,
which | had felt to be my duty when coming home from Ireland,
namely to travel the continent at large, to speak on certain points
which I conceived to stand, or be in the way, to the no small inju-
ryof Christ’s kingdom, which I had been persuaded to give over
the year before, at.the New York Conference, and in consequence
thereof, felt my mind distressed, and as if I was delivering my mes-
sage to the wrong people, until I arrived in Georgia, for a recovery
from my decline, which I believe came in consequence of the dis-
tress of my mind, which originated from undertaking to do that
which I thought not to be my duty; when giving up my judgment
to the judgment of others, in a matter of magnitude and conscience;
though having to trust Providence for my daily bread in future, as
when in Georgia and Ireland; yet the peace of mind that I have,
and do enjoy, in this critical line of life, more than compensates for
all the discouragements as yet; and my trust and hope is still in God,
who hath helped and supported me hitherto. Gilead and Hebron
were the first-of my visiting on this tour, and the power of God was
to be felt. Lord open my door, and prepare my way through the
state.

29th. I went to Lebanon, through the rain, and spoke; and at
Windham court house at night; the people, except a few, were
solemn and tender; then tarried at a house where I called the first
day I set out to face a frowning world, who then were prejudiced
against me, but now more friendly. Oh, cursed, hard prejudice,
what hast thou done to benight the understanding, and prevent it
from judging right! it is the devil’s telescope, and will magnify and
deceive according as you look through it.

Sunday, 30th. I spoke twice in Scotland, and twice in Canter-
bury.
31st. I rode to Preston, and had one meeting, and three in Sto-
nington, and a quickening seemed to run through the people. I feel
; ; L
146 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

the want of more faith. Faith, among the preachers and people,
causes good meetings from the presence of the Lord. 1 spoke at
the head of Mistick river, and in Groton, and New Londonto many
hundreds of people.

~My way was singularly opened in Georgia, and so it hath been
since my return. Glory be to God!—who would notserve so good
a being as this?

June 2d. I spoke at Quaker-hill, and in Colchester four times that
day; I trust not in vain.

The Conference is sitting, and I expect to be as a leper shut out
of the eamp—yet I have broken no discipline, for 1 was only a
preacher on trial, and never in full connexion, and of course cannot
be expelled from the connexion, seeing I was never in. And I| nev-
er was a member of the Quarterly Conference, and of course am not
accountable to any particular Quarterly Conference for my conduct;
and the class that I once belonged to is now broken up; and my
standing happened to be such that there was none in particular t>
call me to an account; yet I had plenty to watch over me either for
good or evil. If my standing had been’any other from what it now
is, I must have had my heels tripped up atthis critical time.

Sunday, 6th. I spoke in the Congregational meeting house, in
my nativetown.

Monday, 7th. The dysentery took away my strength considera-
bly. Wednesday, I visited one in despair of God’s mercy, though
a member of the Congregational church; she had been the means of
turning her son from pursuing religion, back into sin.

Friday 11. I preached in Andover, to about an hundred, gene-
rally well behaved; this parish had been (something like Jericho)
shut out against the Methodists.

Saturday 12. This day or two past, I have been somewhat dis
tressed; I went to Thompson, and onthe way the burden fell, and
was encouraged to go torward, as God’s spirit seemed to run through
the assembly. I spoke at Pomfret, Brooklyn, Canterbury, Frank-
lin, Norwich, and at the landing, where the people appeared serious,
and many tender. At the- latter place one came to me and said,
last August I heard you preach, and it was the means of my con-
version to God, and one more also.

Tuesday, 15th. I spoke in Sterling where the Methodists had
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 147
not spoken before, and in Ptainfield; thence to Bozrah, and some
adjacent places, and haa meeting. About this time I fell in with the
bishops on their journiey to theeast. Mr. Asbury was more friend-
ly than I es spected—and said, he thought I missed it, that I did not
tarry 2% the New York Conference; adding, if I could have cleared
ur some things (which I suppose was about my deserting the cir-
cuit, &c.,) to the satisfaction of the preachers, perhaps I might have
been ordained; and added further, that my name was taken off the
minutes, as they kept none on but such as travelled regularly. Mr.
Whatcoat said, we should join as one man to go forth as an army

to hold each other up; but if you attempt to travel at large, you will

meet with continual opposition from your brethren, (though some
ansrobate you) and this will have a tendency to discourage you,
ana weaken your hands, and wean you from vour brethren, so after
awhile you will fall away.—0C¥ See Appendix.

I visited New Salem, Chatham, Haddam ‘and Guilford, where
one got religion—[who since has become a black preacher in the
West Indies ]—thence to Wallingford, and Cheshire, where bigotry
is great in the hearts of the} people.

Tuesday, 22d. I had four meetings, and having fulfilled the
first appointment about sunrise, in Newington, 1 went to the second,
in Wethersfield, and when I had done, a woman who was a strane
ger, shook hands with meand leit a dollar in my hand, which was
the only money I had for sometime. On the way to the third meet-
ing, my! horse flung mz in the city of Hartford, and ran, and I got
him no more till November following; when I was falling, my
horse started towards me as I was getting on, pitched me over him
to the other side, which some people seeing, screeched out, suppo-
sit:g my brains wouid be dashed out against the pavement; but
so it happened that I did not get entangled in the harness, and
received no materia! injury, except.a severe shock. How far an-
gelic interposition i is presenton such occasions, we shall more clear-
ly see in a coming world. The beforementioned dollar enabled.
me to take stage and go on miy route to Windsor. At the time,
I fell, I had about an hundred appointments, given out, and about.
seven hundred mites to travel, all to be performed in five weeks, but
how to get on I did not’ ‘know, as my horsé was taken up and ad-
vertived, and: got away again, and then not heard of for some;
148 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

and the man in whose possession they were, would not deliver up
my saddle and outward garment unless I would pay him several
dollars, after proving them mine; so I left him to his conscience to
settle the matter. However my trust was still in God, who I did
think would overrule it for good, which accordingly took place; for
there were several neighborhoods which I had previously felt an in-
tense desire to visit, but prejudice and bigotry had entirely shut up
the way until now, when the above incidents were overruled to the
casting of my lot in those vicinities where the door was opened, and
I held meetings, the fruits of which I expect to see in the day of
eternity. I got assistance to Suffield, Westfield, Springfield, Lud-
low, Wilbraham, Stafford, Ellington, East Hartford, Wapping,
Hartford-five-miles; Mansfield, Eastford, Thompson, Killingly,
Abbington, Plainfield, Voluntown, Cranston and Providence—
where Providence opened my way, by raising me up friends to
assist me to go from place to place, to speak to thousands of peo-
ple. A few appointments were not given out according to my ex-
pectation, so I disappointed them, ag they clashed with my own;
but those which were given out according to my direction, I fulfilled
all, except one, which I withdrew, so none were disappointed. . I
visited Lyme, and severa) neighboring places. About this time, I
lost my pocket handkerchief, and borrowing another at tea, forgot to
return it as I arose from the table, and immediately went to meet-
ing: from this circumstance an idea was conceived that I meant to
steal it. Oh, how guarded we should be against the spirit. of jeal-
ousy! which is as cruel as the grave! However, I sent the woman
money, as I had lost her’s likewise, while riding. In ten weeks.
and two days I rode about fifteen hundred miles, and held one hune,
dred and eighty four meetings; and feeling my mind drawn out to
declare a free salvation, J frequently stood three hours, and generally.
near two. I received two letters from Dr. Johnson, which. were a
comfort to me. .

Daniel O’Strander is appointed presiding elder of Connecticut;
he gave me a recommendation for a local deacon’s ordination, &e.;
but I observed a clause in the discipline that was made whilst I was
in Europe, that every local preacher should meet in class, and that
if he did not he should forfeit his license, which made me rather.
suspicious about being ordained, as it would be impracticable to
e

‘OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 149

meet ina class, and ve travel as extensively as what I expected,

and if I travelled without meeting ina class, I should forfeit my
license, or rather credential; and if I proceeded without it, must
forfeit my membership and be excluded, &c.; and to be so excluded
without breaking discipline, as I had only beet on trial and never
in full connexion, and had a right of course to desist, as well as
they to stop me if they choose, as a trial implies a trial on both
sides, nor yet guilty of false doctrine, contrary to Methodism, or
immoral conduct—I was unwilling to put a sword in the hand of
another to slay myself—and though I had appointed a day to fall
in with the bishop for that purpose, yet could not see my way clear
to proceed, and so gave up my recommendation, lest it should be
said, | converted it to a different use from what it was. intended, not
but what I was willing to be accountable for my moral conduct, if
I could in any way, ‘that I might follow the dictates of my con-
science. I was fearful of hurting brother O’Strander’s feelings by
this refusal. Some said that I construed that part of the discipline
wrong; however I explained it as I thought it read, and afterwards
asked J. Lee, who observed that he would have made use of that
very passage to prevent one of his local preachers from travelling
in my way, because a local travelling preacher is a contradiction
in terms, and would be a bad precedent. Another time I wanted
to cross a ferry and thought, what shall I do for money to get over?
Thad none and could think of nothing I had with me to pawn, and
as | was mounting my horse a half a dollar was put into my hand
by two persons, so I was provided for. About this time I wanted
a horse shod, and had given the last farthing of my money to have

a school house lighted in Glastensbury, and knew not where to look:

however a way was provided in a strange congregation, who knew
hot my necessity.

In Milton, Woodbridge, Stratford, Merriden, and several other
places I found kind friends to aid me, and some appeared to believe
more freely in a free salvation; and good I have reason to believe
was done. At length feeling my mind free from Connecticut, |
took water passage | from Fairfield to New York, and having paid
my passage and procured some provisions, I had no money left; and
‘having a tedious passage, the last twenty four hours I had no food
to eat; however I arrived in the city, and found some kind friends,
150 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE.

who knew-not my wants, for previousto my echne gmy small clothes
I had left to be washed, which were to have been brought to me,
but was disappointed of their coming, so I had not a necessary
change; however God still provided forme. One day, as | was
walking one of the streets, Solomon Roundtree, of Georgia, (being
here after goods, ) saw me and knew me, and called me into the
store to know if I wanted or needed any thing. He gave mea
pocket handkerchief, a change of linen, kersimere for vestand pan-
taloons, and four dollars in money, for'which may he be rewarded
in a future day. The preaching houses were shut against me. I
made application for, and obiained permission to hold meetings in
the poor house school room, and then, with much difficulty, obtain-
ed liberty of the Universalist’s meeting house; they thought the
Methodists had something” against me of a bad nature, or why
would they shut me out and keep me so distant? I spoke in the
Universalists’s meeting house to a large assembly, and one of their
preachers attempted to answer my discourse afterwards, and gave
notice of his intention that night.

Mr. Sergeant, one of the stationed preachers, who had opposed,
now, as he there told me, became friendly, but Mr. Merrell, the
superintendent, was still opposed; so I must do as I contd if I
could not do as I would. I perceived by wrong information, he
had formed wrong ideas of me, as many others, ‘hrough the same
channel have done; therefore, as they mean well, though they lie
under a mistake, it is not worth while for me to give them bitter re-
taliations as many do who are opposed by the Methodists, and thus
‘become persecutors. I ought to do right if other people do wrong,
end the best way that ever I found to kill an enemy was to love
him to death; where other weapons would fail, this had the desired
effect, and I hope with me it ever may. After holding meetings in
different private houses, whilst hundreds were listening in the streets,
I at length felt my mind free from the city, though daring my stay I
had walked thirty miles one day into the country, and had meeting
at night, and likewise had obtained permission trom the Mayor to
shold meeting in the Park, who sent constables there to keep order,
and some said the Mayor himself was there in disguise. I visited
Turkey, in New Jersey, and Elizabethtown, where the meeting

¢
 

OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 151

 

house was open to me, and Thomas M ’s father, who calls
himself a bible man, gavé me a dollar.

Tembarked and sailed for Newburgh, where I felt previously a
desire togo. The captain gave me my passage, tho’ a Calvinist,
and admitted prayers on theway. I procured, with some difficulty,
the liberty of an academy, in which I held two meetings; the peo-
ple complained to their minister that I had destroyed their doctrine
(as was said, ) and he must build it up, or they would hear him no
more; he replied that it would take him nine Sabbaths to build up
what I had pulled down. He spoke two Sundays and made bad
worse, then calling in help, they disputed about. construing scrip-
ture, got quarrelling, and it terminated in a law suit, as one charged
the other with heresy, and so was prosecuted for slander, &c.

I called on elder Fowler, whom I expected would keep me dis-
tant, but was agreeably disappointed, he gave me a horse, for get-
ting it shod, to ride severaldays: So I visited Latten-town, where
I was expected the day before; however the disappointment was
overruled for good, and being notified, more came out. I visited
Plattekill, Pleasant Valley, Shawangunk, and several other places.
Atthe Paltz, I was taken with a violent puking for several houre;
but at length I embarked and landed at Loonenburg, and welked to
Schohaire, and saw my brother-in-law, Fish, for the last time. I
visited Halabrook, Schenectady, Clifton Park, Niskeuna, Troy
and Half Moon, where I saw my triend R. Searle, [1 have not seen
him since—he has withdrawn and joined the Church of England, ]
whom I have not seen for about eight years, except about five min-
utes. It seemed natural to see him, and brought past times fresh
into my mind, when he and his sister were in our native land, who
were the only young persons I had then to associate with on reli-
gious subjects. Our meeting gave me a tender sensation, but it ap-
peared that he could not see the propriety of my travelling thus, so
I thought it most advisable to retire that day, and went to another
place and held meeting. Albany friends met me at a distance, and
invited me to town to hold a meeting, which I accepted; but the
preacher, Cyrus S., would notconsent for me to go into the meeting
house, so huridreds were disappointed, as the trustees did not like to
hurt his feelings; as he said, if they let me in he should petition
the next Conference not to give them a preacher. The society, in
152 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

general, appeared friendly, and John Taylor opened his house, in
which I held meeting; this Cyrus did not like; the Lutherans, it
appears, would have lent me a meeting house, but supposed I was
wicked, or why should Mr. Stebbens shut me out? So I went to
him to get a paper that there was nothing against my moral conduct,
-which he refused to give, adding, that I trampled on the bishop’s
-power, by travelling so independent, which if he was to do,-he
would have been cut off long ago; likewise, that it would be incon-
sistent for him to pave the way for me to obtain another meeting
house, when he denied me his own, and said that he would’ rather
have given ten dollars, than to have had such an uproar in the socie-
ty and city-as there was since I came; and ten to the end of that, if
I could not have been kept away without—just after I began to tra-
vel he appeared friendly, and his labars were owned and blessed of
God, and then he was a noisy Methodist; but now he has withdrawn
and joined the Church of England.

In Cobuskill, we had a good time, and at Skenevius Creek,
where I saw some who were stirred up to become serious about the
time I was in my native lend, likewise an old uncle of mine whom
I supposed was dead, I remember once some of his words. when I
was young, which made great ee on my mind, in one of
his visits.

September 15. A large meeting being appemied for all denomi-
nations in the country to worship God together in the woods, my
brother-in-law and sister strove hard to prevail upon me not to go,
and at first prevailed; but feeling distressed in my mind, I “went; an
awful hailstorm happened on the way. Hundreds collected to
whom I spoke; when others were coming on the ground; orders
were given for all the official characters of the different religious
orders to retire to a council room, to consult how to carry on the
meeting; they went, but I did not feel free to go till their meeting
was nearly over.. They agreed not to meddle with their peculiar-
ities, but to be as near alike as they possibly could; but I was not
there when they took the vote, so my hands were not tied. There
were about two thousand people, and upwards of thirty ministers or
preachers of the Presbyterian, Baptist and Methodist orders, and
took turns in speaking, and-I spoke in the night; next day I had
thoughts of leaving the ground, but got detained. and Calvinism
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 153

come upon the stage; but the preacher’s hands were tied so that
they could not correct it; but I felt inmy heart to speak on certain
points, which liberty I obtained, and began meeting without sing-
ing or prayer, and my text I did not tell until towards the close of
the meeting—I stood near three hours, and after we were joining in
prayer and rising up, when no one in particular was speaking, seve-
ral Sa observed that they saw pommetiig fall from the sky like
a ball of fire, about the bigness of a man’s hat crown; (I did not,
see it;) however just at that moment, a number fell like men shot
in the field of action, and cried for mercy. The meeting continu-
ed nearly all night, and many found peace. The next day, as I
was going off, the people were so kind as to give mea horse, saddle
and bridle; so after visiting a number of places, and attending a
quarterly meeting at Paris, went ‘to Western with brother Miller,
who had no children, except an adopted daughter, Pegey * * * * *,
who since has become. my companion in life. I visited several
neighboring places, and spent a week not in vain. I had an oil-
cloth coat given to me, and then took my departure for Upper Can-
ada. Iswam my horse across Black river, and arrived at Kingston,
through a black deep soiled flat country, and so muddy that my
horse vexald but jist walk, and for miles together seeing nothing
but the wild beasts of thedesert. I visited several neighborhoods,
within forty miles of Kingston, westward. I had several dollars
offered me, which I refused, lest the circuit preacher [who was
supposed to he sick, as-he had disappointed a number of congre-
gations] should think I hurt his salary, and this be brought against
me -at a future day. 1 went down about a hundred and twenty
miles, holding meetings as I went, and frequently only on mention-
ing Calvin Wooster’s name, and the blessing he was to me, people
who had here felt the shock of his labors were stirred up afresh,
and some would even cry out, &c. I saw the grave of a distant
relation of mine who had been a-great traveller, but ended his life
on an island at the north of Lake Ontario; thus I see we must all
die—oh! the solemn thought—but when I cast a look beyond the
bounds of time and space, I see, methinks, a beautiful place where
saints immortal dwell, and where I hope by God’s grace, one day
safely to arrive.

I re-crossed St. Lawrence River, from Cornwall to St. Ridges

4
164 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE.

and passing through an Indian settlement, who live in the English
fashion in some degree, I came into Shadigee woods, so through to
Plattsburg, missing the road by the way; however; I was not hurt
by the wild beasts, and found good places to cross the rivers, and
my. road brought me nigher thanthe usual road. I calledat a house.
where two of my spiritual children lived, who were awakened on
Cambridge circuit, but could rally nobody, so I turned my horse in
a pasture, and took up my lodging under.a hay stack for the night;
but towards day I heard a child cry, so I gave another alarm, and
was cordially received in—I held meetings about here, and saw my
friend J. Mitchell—I went to the Grand Isle, and had two meetings,.
then riding three-quarters of a mile through the water on.a sand
bar, I came to Milton—thence to Fletcher, and saw the man that
took my horse when I was going to Europe; thence to Hardwick
(being now in Vermont) where my brother Bridgman and two sis-
ters lived—my youngest sister seemed to have lost her desires in a
great measure, and I could not prevail-on her to set out againgthis
grieved my heart; I told them I could not bid them farewetl, unless
they would endeavor to set: out and seek God ere though I
wished them well.

I visited several neighboring places, and souls were blessed by
God. Thence leaving Vermont, I rode over Connecticut river, into
New Hampshire, where I met Martin Rutter, going to form a cir-
cuit; I had felt a desire he should go into that part where he had set
out to go; I gave him the names of some families where to call.

Isaw Elijah R. Sabin, who had been a zealous and useful preachs
er, but was now broke down and married, and about to locate. I
had meetings in Haverhill, then rode to Plymouth, and: Holdnesa,
and Meridith, and Gilmington, and the ae power of God seem-
ed to be present in many places.
OR, LORENZO’S. JOURNAL. 155

CHAPTER X.

RETURN TO GEORGIA.

I mer one who wanted my horse, by the name of Sealy: I told
him he might take him; if two impartial men would appraise him,
&c. The two men could not agree, so they called a third, who
judged in such a manner that this bargain; which was in connexion
with twe others, was about two hundred dollars damage to me. It
was my intention to have sailed for the south, which was the cause
of my. putting myself in the way whereby I was cheated as above.
(I believe God suffered these trials to befall me, for not being more
submissive to go to the south by land, &c.) However, I proceeded
on foot, being a stranger in this part, until I came to old Almbo-
rough in Massachusetts, where I saw Stephen Hull, with whom I
once was acquainted. He went out from near my native place to
travelling, but at length quit the connexion, assigning as a reason,
his family, &c., and that he, could not get a support among the
Methodists. I observed his wife wasa pious young woman, when
with her father, Col. Lippet, in Cranston, but now appears to be
ina cold, uncomfortable state. Here I observed Mr. Wilson, of
Providence, and John Hill, who now are Congregational ministers,
though once Methodists, and once could kneel at prayer, but now
I observed they: stood; they compared themselves to “fixed stars,”
and me to a comet; which is supposed to connect systems; I neither
felt freedom to eat or stay long, having arrived there at night, and
went off in the morning before they were up; though I expected to
have had the privilege of a meeting house, if I had tarried. I
thought of the words of Judas, ““What will ye give me and I will
deliver him to you,” &e,

Itook the stage to Haverhill, and came to Boston; and Thomas
Lyell, [he hath withdrawn and joined the Church of England!]
who had been chaplain to Congress, and was the stationed preach-
156 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITF,

er, would not suffer me to hold meeting in the meeting house, or any
where else; but said if I did, he should publish me accordingly;
saying, I was not a travelling preacher, nora local one, and of
course he could not suffer meeting consistently, and if I would leave
the town in peace without meetings, he would let me depart in
peace; he asked me if I was needy, and provided me with a break-
fast, and offered me an old coat, &c. “T hired my board and lodg-
ing, and no vessel going out soon, my money failed me, so I was
obliged to leave towh on foot, and then took stage and came to
Worcester that night, then walked eighteen’ miles by moonlight to
Charlton.

‘November 7th. I had a meeting at Dudley; 8th, at Sturbridge,
Woodstock, and Ashford; 9th, I saw my parents, and my mother
for the last time; 10th, I left my parents, and walked about twen-
ty miles, and rode in a wagon eighteen more; and as we were cros-
sing a toll-bride, one began to run the rig upon me, asking me how
much money I had got, and wanted to swap purses with me, and he
considering himself a gentleman, I reached him mine with a few
shillings in it, though I had but six cents left; he gave me his purse,
but was sure to'take out the contents in season. I thonght he. felt
some conviction; he offered to swap back, but I said a bargain is a
bargain. Then a friend went a distance to where I had about twen-
eight dollars due, so I took an old mare, and my bridle, and-an old
saddle being given to me, and set off for ne ae one quar-
ter of a dollar i in ‘my pocket.

About this time I heard that the horse which ‘aa flung me in the
summer was found, and that the man of whom I had him had got
him again; so went and got the same mare which I had let him have
for it, and then sold her for a watch and spending money; and col-
lecting about five dollars, in the name of the Lord I set forth, not
knowing what was before me.

I had an’ appointment to preach, and making a aretha in the
meeting house, I went up into the pulpit,‘ but was soon driven out
by the ‘sexton, it being another man’s meeting; however, when he
had done I got a peaceable hearing in another place.

Th Reading, the Lord blessed the ‘people, and at North Castle,
White Plains, New Rochelle, Tuckey Hoe, Tarrytown, Singsing,

and several other places. Then crossing the Northriver, I preached
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL.. 157

et brother Smede’s, in Harverstraw, where some dated their awa-
kening and conversion.

Thence to Pequest and Asbury, and then to Philadelphia, where
Mr. Cooper and Elder Ware hatcheled me in such a manner as I
never was before, without bitterness. They reasoned and criti-
cised me as if they were determined to search me out from cen-
tre to circumference. I did not think proper to answer all their
questions, neither to assign all the reasons I had for my conduct.—
Mr. Cooper said, your European brethren oppose you, and your
American brethren oppose you; and you say our rules are good,
and yet you go contrary to them, and two opposites cannot be right,
and consequently one must be wrong. Do youthink that you are
wiser than all the rest of the world? Lorenzo Dow has set up his
will in opposition to hig brethren, and is wiser than they all. He
then said, that woe is to him by whom offences come, and that I
offended my brethren. He then gave me a pair of scales to weigh
in, and put my arguments on one side, calling them a feather, and
his arguments in the opposite side, calling them ten thousand pounds.
I told him that in matters of opinion barely, we should: give up our
judgment to the majority; but in matters of tender. conscience be-
fore God, we must be our own judges; for, if by hearkening to the
other in giving up my conscience, I am brought into trouble, how
can I expect to be acquitted atthe bar of God? He asked me, if I
did not think the. preachers were as conscientious as myself? I re-
plied that I did not like to answer that question, but thought some
went more by reason, and that was better known tothemselves than
me. I must answer for one, and of course act for myself.

So went on my way to Wilmington, and called on a preacher,
who treated me coolly,.so I put up at an inn. However, what
Ware and Cooper said discouraged me much: but the Lord, after
I had submitted the matter to him, comforted my soul; for he had
previously warned me in a dream of the night, that trials awaited
me in Philadelphia, which I had told to brother E. Wolsey. I
went on into Delaware, and came to a village which appeared fa-
miliar as though I had seen it before. A collection was offered me
which I refused, and went to Cokesbury; saw a preacher, and then
went to Baltimore; after Iheld a meeting, and saw brother S. Coate,
s

158 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

who was friendly, and suffered me to improve in a prayer meeting,
an old man gave me two dollars, which I needs? as I had but one
dollar and a half left me.

Wells, the assistant, was out of town that time. H. a
preacher, refused to tell me where the Methodists lived that way
to the southward, yet I set off, and rode about thirty miles to a placa
where I' found a family said to be Methodists; and held meeting—
and likewise in the neighborhood (being detained by a snow storm)
several others. Thence I proceeded on ‘my way; and met bishop
Whatcoat just as I had crossed: Georgetown ferry. He treated me
with love and teriderness, and after he had inquired’ my journey; I
enquired his welfare, and he told me where to call and put up in
Alexandria and Dumfries, so I found brother Brien and’ the assis«
tarit preacher, brother Roen, to treat me kind. Thence on to Cul-
pepper, where I spent Christmas, and received a dollar and a half,
which with two dollars I received at Alexandria, were of great ser-
vice to me; though they knew not ‘my wants. Thence to Louisa’
county, where my mare was taken sick, so I left her and went on to
Cumberland’ county on foot, and while’ at breakfast I turned in my
mind, what an apparent enthusiast I am! Yet I felt peace, and
said inmy mind, that my late misfortune should turn to the glory of
God, and I felt within myself, that I should yet see good.days in
this weary land, where I am now a stranger. Thence to Prince
Edward county. On the way | called to dite, and paid the man
beforehand, but the family were so dilatory, that I went off without
waiting for it to be got ready; so crossing Coal’s ferry, I came ‘6
Danville, (I spoke in Halifax’ by the way, where I was though’ to
be an impostor.) Here a man overtook me with a horse which he
led, lame’ and bareback; he sutlered me to ride about sixty miles;
so [ came to Stetsville, Iredell county, iri North Carolia. My
money being’ nearly all gone, 1 wanted to sell my watch for spend-
ing money. I got the watch low, at eighteen dollar:, and offered
it for nine, if I could have supper, lodging and breakfast with it.
A watch maker came in and said it was a'good one, so the inkeeper
offered me nine dollars, or eight and a half with supper, &c. I
took the latter, and while I was asleep, the mistress of the huuse
was so good or bad as to send all around the neighborhood, as I waa
informed, to notify the people that a horse-thief’ was at her house,

 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 159

and if they did not lock up their horses, they must expect one to be
gone betore morning.

Next day, I had my feeling in this strange land, and retired in
private, and renewed my covenant with God, that if he would suf-
fer the providences to open before meas in time past, I would give
‘up‘to suffer his will; for I felt as if I was not quite so resigned to
travel, and pass through trials as in times past. My soul was re-

freshed to. put my hope i in God, and:look forward. I got a few to- ‘

gother,-and spoke in the court house—likewise at a Methodist
house, whe.e I was thought an impostor. Having a letter, I went
to where it was directed, and the man of the house happened not to
be at home, which was well for me;.so I got a meeting, and the
people were so well satisfied.that I got liberty and an invitation to
‘speak again. About the same time Philip Bruce, an old preacher,
and presiding elder, came home from Virginia, and arrived at. his
father’s about six hours before his father died, he felt hurried in his
mind to hasten on the road—it appears that his father expected to
see his son- Philip, by a conviction in his mind.

Philip Bruce heard of me, and charged his friends to be aware of
me; but on hearing of my having related some of my past experi-
ence, recollected of having heard of me before, and retracted his
first charge, and wished them to receive me if I came to their house,
which was a means of opening myway. A day or two atter I fell
in with him, he treated me as I wished to be received by the influ-
ential, considerate servant of God, while my conduct is as becomes
the gospel of Christ. Here lived some who were called Presbyte-
rians, which I called Presbyterian- Methodists, or Methodist-Pres-

byterians. They had the life and power of religion. They gave

thirty-three dollars of their own accord, and eleven more were subs
scribed. James Sharp took the money and let me have a horse,
and trusted me for the remainder, though he had no written obliga-
tion, and some said he: would lose it.

An opportunity presenting by a traveller, I sentona chain of ap-
pointments towards Georgia, After holding several other meetings
in Iredell, I set off, and had meeting at Major M’Clary’s, Spartin-
burgh, Enore, Abbeville court house, so to Petersburgh in Georgia,
where I arrived on the 2d of February, 1803, having: had some tri-
als, and experienced some providences bythe way. I felt the want
160 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

of credentials, asthe Methodists for hundreds of miles hdd treated
me cool. However, as soon as I entered Petersburgh, a lad knew
me, and word soon flew over the town. that the walking preacher
had got back, and I spoke to an assembly of magnitude that night.
A society of Methodists was raised here when I was walking this
country last year, though. religion was cold. Now it seemed to
flourish; my way was opened, and I sent appointments, and visited
the country extensively as Providence enabled me to succeed.

At Rolem’s meeting house, and at Thompson’s, Cunningham’s
Powelton, Sparty, Rehobeth, Washington, Sardis, Indian "Creek,
Gen. Stewart’s, Burk’s, Gen. Dickson’s, Baker’s, Carrell, Red-
wine’s, Paine’s, M’Daniel’s, Coldwater, Stenchcomb’s and Sest’s
neighborhoods, &c., I held meetings.

~ Acamp meeting, the first I ever.attended, was held on Shoulder-
bone-creek, where I arrived on the third day of its sitting, about
the dawn of it. I spoke several times, and the Lord was with us;
ten came forward and testified that they found the pardoning love of
God, among whom was Judge Stith, who had been a noted deist.—
In this quarter God gave me favor inthe sight of the people, and
some were raised up to supply my wants, among whom was doctor
B. and S. Roundtree, doctor Lee, &c., and another gentleman, who
gave me acloak; for these favors, may God remember those who
administer to my necessities.

I visited Handcock, Clark, Jackson, Ogletharp, Franklin and El
bert counties, quite extensively; the congregations were exceeding-
ly large, so that I mostly spoke under the tree, and the Lord over-
shadowed us with his divine presence; the fruit of this visit I
expect to see in a future world. Though it was by a very sweet
drawing that I undertook to wander here by land, yet it was trying
to my flesh and blood, to leave my friends and acquaintance in the
north, and wander so many hundred miles amongst strangers; yet
something within would'say, go and you shall see peace, and I went
and! saw it, so I did not grudge all my toil. However, I was not
without my trials, here, considering the cause of God; for many of:
the Baptists supposed me to be a Baptist preacher, when I was on
foot through this quarter at first, and now flocked out by crowds to
hear me, as I had said but little about names or parties when here
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 161

before, and was coolly received by those whose friendship I wished
to retain. The Baptists, (of whom many are pious,) were sorely
disappointed in me now, when they heard my doctrine, ‘or ideas on
election and reprobation; and instead of owning me now for a Bap-
tist, reprobated me to the highest pitch, and several church meetiags
were held on the subject, the result of which was, that they should
hear me no more. Some of their preachers spoke hard against me
in public and in private, behind my back; and some things I was
informed they said which they could not prove; and all this because
‘I endeavored to show the evil of that doctrine which had been such
a curse to me, and for preaching up a free salvation; which caused
brother Mead to say, (as they now preached up eternal doctrines
more than usual) it will be the means of drawing out the cloven
foot to cut it off—meaning it would cause the people to know their
sentiments more fully, which they frequently kept hid, and so de-
ceived the people, by preaching an offer of mercy, when ouly a few,
the elect, could possibly have it. And as some of them said that I
preached or held to things that were false, brother Mead, and a num-
ber of others advised me to prepare for publication my Thoughts,
or Chain, on different religious subjects.

I visited Augusta, and found a good society formed there; also
Wanesborough, Sandersville, and many other adjacent places, to-
gether with Louisville the capitol, where the governor offered me
money, which I did not feel free to accept; but was thankful for his
good wishes.

March 25th, 1803. Camp meeting came on at Jones’ meeting-
house, and lasted till the 29th. Some were convinced of error of
sentiment, and some of sin, and a goodly number found peace in the
blood of the Lamb, and the world’s people were brought to ac-
knowledge that something out of the common course of nature must
have produced the effect in two instances. I found the people here
kind, for as Hope Hull mentioned to them, that I was about to go
to the western country, and perhaps I might want some spending
money, &c., upwards of an hundred dollars were given me; so I
found the Tow to provide, who put it into the heart of Gen. John
Steward to get mea pass on parchment from the governor, under the
geal of the State, to pass through the Indian country.

My horse uot heing good for sauelittgs I sold him on credit, and
162 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

a Methodist, so called, had one for sale, and offered him to me for
an hundred and fifty dollars; and this man who was a methodist,
did not show me the kindness to wait, as another man of no society
and of no religion did; for the latter was bound for me, though he
hac not seen me before—and he also carried the money a distance
for nothing; so I see that the hearts of all men are in the hand of
God, and he can and doth work by whom he pleaseth. |
Feeling my soul refreshed by my visit, and my work done here
for the present, and my horse paid for, and I well equipped for
travelling, and my heart drawn to the west, and a number of letters
being given me to give the people, I was resolved to go to the west-
ward. I therefore told brother Mead, who was going to Virginia,
that if he was minded he might give out a chain of appoint-
ments for me through that country, to which he agreed. (During
this visit I had a narrow escape from a raving heifer.) _ I felt a de-
sire to hold meeting ina certain house of quality people; but knew
not how to accomplish it.. But a thought struck my mind; so I got
one to go and deliver an errand in such a way as to provoke the man
to say, I’m willing if my wife is, and the woman to say, I’m will-
ing if my husband is; which was effected by the errand being deliv-
ered to them separately. I then published the appointment, but it
so happened that the family were all from home except the blacks
-at the time of meeting; so I spoke before the gate in the road, and
had a good time: but I received a few lines from one of the absen-
tees, expressing grief on their side at the circumstance.
April 19th. Being provided with necessaries, I crossed the

Oconee river, and there meeting some persons, set off for Tombig-
bee; but I had not proceeded an hundred yards before I found that
one on whom we depended as a guide, knew nothing about the road;
of course, must depend on my own judgment. I had procured a
map of the road, an hundred and thirty miles to the Chatahooche -
river, and a pocket compass, &c. A young man from Connecticut,
who was acquainted with some of my relations, was feeding mules
in the woods, so we followed him a few miles, and then encamped
in the woods for the night. Next day a woman and a child got
flung from a horse, and thereby were ducked in the Okamulge river.
So we proceeded on, frequently seeing Indians, of whom a black
woman of the company was very much afraid, till we came to Flint
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 163

river, when we hired an Indian to lead a horse through, and himself
wade before it. Some of the land over which we passed was mis-
erable, and some was preferable to any I had ever seen in the south.
We frequently saw wild game, among which were deer and turkeys.
The Indians frequently came to our camp, and while we had our
evening devotion, they would be solemn and mute; we could talk,
together by signs only,.and I desired to know, if they knew what
we were about; they replied that we were paying our addresses to
the Great Man above, who is the author of breath, &c. Thus all
intelligences have some idea of divinity, futurity, and rewards and
punishments. And what causes such universal acknowledgement,
but an universal teacher? which must be God! I broke my um-
brella, and likewise lost my whip, the latter while: buying corn and
hiring a pilot.

One day a couple of us thought to get to the agent’s house before
the company, to get provision, but had not gone far before an Indian
alarmed us much, shooting a deer through, and the ball struck near
us, which made us suppose some hostile intention was against us,
until we saw the mistake.

We left a man and woman in the woods, who were going to trade
with the Indians, as they travelled slow.

Hawkins, the agent, treated us cool, so we quit him and went on.
Next day we missed our road, or rather an Indian path, which we
were convinced of by some swamps and water courses, and turning
alittle back, one of the company being a good woodsman, took the
lead, and striking across, we came to the path, which divided the
minds of the company at first, but at length we agreed to strike
. across it further through the woods, and that afternoon found a path
which proved to be the right one. We at length found a man hunt-
ing horses, who pilotted us to the first house in the settlement, which
we made in thirteen days and a half from the time we set out, hav-
ing travelled about four hundred miles.

The company supposed that they could save thirty or forty miles’
travel by swimming across the Alabama river, and fording a swamp,
which they attempted to do, and got detained by rain two days; but
I left them, and went down the river ten miles, and stayed with a
half bred Indian, who charged me a dollar and a half for the night.
[then left. an appointment for Sunday, in the Tensaw settlement,
164 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

and went over the Alabama by the Cut-off, to the west side of
Tombigbee, through a cane brake or swamp, seven miles, and found
a thick settlement, and then a scattered one seventy miles long,
through which I sent a string of appointments, and afterwards ful-
filled ‘them, and the fruit I expect to see at a future day.

The river Tombigbee, like the Nile, overflows once a year, is
also a flood tide river only once in twenty-four hours; it is naviga-
ble for vessels, and will one day become the glory of the southern
part of the United States, as the trade of Tennessee, &c., will pass

through it. The inhabitants are mostly English, but are Tike sheep
without a shepherd. Whilst under the Spanish government, it was
a place of refuge for bad men; but of late, since it fell to us, seems
to be in a hopeful way, and there is still room for great amendment.
A collection was offered to me, but I did not feel free to accept it;
and I left the settlement, procured some corn, and had not a cent left.
Tiree of my travelling companions fell in with me again, and ac-
companied me through the Choctaw nation, to the Natchez settle-
ment, which we reached in six days and a half, being about eight
hundred miles from Georgia. On the way, we met with a man go-
ing alone to Georgia, and in the sixth town, I gave my saddle-cloth
to the Indians for corn to feed my horse with.

Here I was called to another exercise of my faith, having no mo-
ney, and a stranger in a strange land, but my hope was still in God
who hath helped me hitherto. The master of the house to which
I first came, was once a Methodist; he happened to hear of my
coming the week preceeding, by some travellers, and received me
and them kindly, and the next day got me a meeting, and good I trust
was done. The night after, I held meeting at the house of a Bap-.
tist, then rode on towards the town of Natchez, and parted with my
three companions by the way, who were goingto West Florida to
see their father.

I called on a man who was said to be a Methodist, but found he
was not; so i went to another house where they were called Meth-
odists, but mes with a cool reception at the first, until I showed
them the governor’s passport, and likewise two papers, one from
brother Mead and one from Hull, that ] was an acceptable preacher,
ef moral conduct,.and &c., then they were more kind, and kept my
horse abou: two weeks. Brother Moses Floyd met me the same
OR, LURENZO’S JOURNAL. 165°

night, and having received letters by me from Georgia, was friendly;
then the above family became more so; the governor to whom IT had
an introductory letter, was also friendly.

Iheld two or three meetings in the assembly-room, with the per-
mission of ‘the mayor, though with difficulty obtained. The man
on whom I called, and found he was not a Methodist, reflected how
far I had come to see them through the woods, and felt his heart
inclined to lend me. a horse to rid more than a hundred miles, so T
went to Kingston, and procured a spot of ground, by selling my
watch, for a meeting house; and then to the Heights and Pinkneys
ville, and held meetings. ‘I: stopped at a house, in the edge of
West Florida, and sold my cloak. Thence I returned and visited
several neighborhoods, and God’s power was to be felt in some of
them.

My horse was now taken lame, so that he was not fit to ride to
Tennessee. Ispoke at the Pine Ridge meeting house; and at Wash-
ington, Sulsertown, and at Calender’s meeting house, where some
were offended. Here quarterly meeting was held. Thence I went
to Wormsville, Biorpeer, and Big Black, and preached the funeral}
sermon of a niece of the Rev. Tobias Gibson, and the Lord was
with us. I left my horse with brother Gibson, and took a Spanish
race horse, which he was to be resposible for, and I was to remit
him the money by post, when it should be due, on my arrival in
Georgia, in November.

June 20. Having got equipped for my journey through the woods
of Cumberland, which was several hundred miles, and having been
informed that a party of men was that morning to start into the
wilderness, I intended to go with them, but on my arrival found
they had started the day before; so I must either wait for more, or
go and overtake them. To wait I durst not, as my appointments
had gone to Virginia. A Kentuckian had some time before, as I
was informed, struck an Indian who shortly after died; and the other
Indians supposed that his death was in consequence of the blow;
and they complained to the governor, and the Kentuckian was tried
and acquitted; wherefore the Indians, according to their custom,
were determined to kill somebody, as they must have life for lifes
and they had now become saucy, and had shot at and wounded sev-
eral onthat road, but had not killed any one yet, and it was supposed
166 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE.

that some one must shortly falla victim. However I set off alone,
and rode the best part of twenty miles, and when I saw- a party of
Indians within about a hundred feet of me, I was in hopes they,
would pass me, but in vain, for the first Indian seized my horse by
the bridle, and the others surrounded me. At first, I thought it was
a gone case with me, then I concluded to get off my horse and give
them up all, in order to save my life; but it turned in my mind, that
if Ido, I must return to the settlements, in order to get equipped for
another start, and then it will be too late for my appointments.—
Again it turned in my mind, how, when I was in Ireland, somebody
would frequently be robbed‘or murdered ‘one day, and I would travel
the same way the day before or the day after, and yet was preserved
and brought back in peace; and the same God is able to preserve
me here and deliver me now as then—immediately I felt the power
of faith to put my confidence in God; at the same time I observed
the Indians had ramrods in the muzzles of their guns as well as in
their stocks, so it would take some time to pull out the ramrods, and
get the gun cocked and prepared up to their faces, ready to shoot; at.
this moment my horse started and jumped sideways, which would.
have laid the Indian to the ground, who held the bridle, had it not.
slipped out of his hands; at the same time the Indian on the other
side, jumped seemingly like a streak to keep from under the horse’s
feet, so that there was a vacancy in the circle; at the same time, I
gave my horse the switch, and leaned down on the saddle, so that
if they shot I would give them as narrow a chance as I could to hit
me, as I supposed they would like to spare and get my horse. I did
not look behind me until I had got out of sight and hearing of the
Indians. I was not long in going a dozen or fifteen miles; so I
overtook the company that day, and told them what I had passed
through; they said, that they had met the same Indians, and a
Chickasaw trader who was with them, told them that two Chickasaw
Indians with him said, that the Choctaws which I met informed
them, that if the Chickasaw trader was not with these Kentuckians,
they should have taken their provisions from them. When I heard
this, I thought, if such a small preventive was the only means of
saving a party from being plundered, what danger was I exposed tol
And I felt more solemn afterwards, than when in the midst of danger
About forty-eight hours after, a party of twenty-five men wers
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 167

attacked by some ruffians, driven from their camp, and plundered’ of
some thousands ef dollars, and some of them came near starving be-
fore they got in.

I travelled on several days with the Sanipacy but they proceeded
so slow that I resolved to quit them; and thinking I was within about
forty miles of the Chickasaw nation, set off alone one morning in
hopes of getting in the same night, so I travelled on all day as fast
as I could conveniently, stopping only once to bait, until I came
within about twenty miles of the settlements, and about ten at night
eame toa great swamp, where I missed the trail, and was necessita-
ted to camp out without any company, (except my horse) fire, or
weapons of defence; and as I dismounted to fix my bridle and chain
together, for my horse to graze while fastened to a tree, I heard a
noise like the shrieks of women, and listened to know what it might
be; and it occurred to my mind, that I had heard hunters say, that
the catamount or panther would imitate the cries of. women; at first,
I felt some queries or fears in my mind, but I soon said, God can
command the wild beasts of the forest, as well as he can command
the Indians; and I kneeled down and committed myself to the protec-
tion of kind Providence, and then lay down and had a comfortable
night’s rest. The next morning I went on, and joined the settle-
ment about ten o’clock, and got some milk and coarse Indian bread
for myself, and corn for my horse; then went on about twenty .
miles further, and through the good Providence of God, I did not
miss my road, though there were twenty that went in different courses.
At length I saw 4 man dressed like a gentleman; he came up and
shook hands with me, and after some conversation, invited me to
his house, about a mile and a half off: I tarried with him a few
days, and had two meetings, with some reds, blacks, whites and
half-breeds, and good I think was done in the name of the Lord.
The post came along, and I left Mr. Bullen, the missionary, whom
I spent my time with, and set off with him; and in three days and
a half we travelled upwards of two hundred miles, and came to the
settlements of Cumberland; and having a letter, I called on Major
Murray, who treated me kindly. I gave away the last of my mo
ney and my pen-knife, to get across an Indian ferry, I sold my chain
halter for two dollars, and brother Murray lent me a horse to ride
to Nashville, where I got two or three letters, which I tonsider ae
168 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE.

the hand of Providence, as it was the only means of opening my
door. I inquired for’ Methodists, but found none—I strove to geta
place for meeting that night, but all in vain; so I went about six
miles and called upon a local preacher, who treated me with friend-
ship; so I tarried all night. Next day early, I returned to Nashville,
and tried to get the court house, and several private houses, but all
in vain. Then I went to a grog house and began to talk ironical; as
if I was one of their company, and soon the man offered me liber-
ty of his house for what I would choose to give him, he supposing
that I was not in earnest; but I let him know that I was, by giving
him a dollar, and told him as a man of honor, I should expect the
room ofhim. I then went out and told the post master, who adver-
tised it for me, as he knew by the superscription of my letters that
1 was no impostor. I returned to Major Murray’s, and delivered
my horse, where was a class-meeting; the circuit preacher was cuol;
but Mr. Cannon, a local preacher, being a man of consideration,
prevailed, and I met the class, and the Lord being with us, we had
a good time; so my way was opened through the country. The
grog house in Nashville would not contain the people, and some
body prepared the market house for me, and I spoke and described
the character of Christians, a gentleman, and'the filth of the earth,
which were the subjects of my discourse, and some fearing of
coming under the class of filth, behaved well. I appointed meeting.
again, and in the court house, if it should be opened, if not, on the
public square, or in an adjacent grove, as might best serve. The
court sat in the mean time, and they ordered the court house to be
opened, and I spoke to hundreds. Contributions were offered me,
which 1 refused; However, several dollars were forced on me by
some gentlemen. The cause of my refusing the above was this, I
did not wish to put myself in the. power of another, nor to give
Satan a Sword to slay me, or power to hedge up my way, as the
eyes of hundred were upon me. A camp meeting was held, but I
believe that good was prevented by their not following the openings
of Providence.

I visited several other places, and then went,to Kentucky, and
visited Beardstown, Frankfort, and Lexington; some Methodist
local preachers treated me cool, and strove to shut up my way;,but
God opened my way by means of a Baptist at Beardstown; and

4
‘OR. LORENZO’S JOURNAL: 169

at Frankfort I got to the state house; and at Lexington I got first the
court house, then a play house, and afterwards, the Methodists
opened to me their meeting house; in several meetings, God was
with us. Thence I steered to Virgifia; ‘on the way, I was inform-
ed of an old salt well being found and a large bed of ashes by it,
and pieces of earthen kettles, denoting their size to be larger’ than
pot-ash kettles, and also a vessel of stone like a salt cellar, which
must have belonged to the ancients.

At an inn, I offered the man pay over night, but he refused, say-
ing, he would be up in season in the morning; however, he was not,
so I left what I supposed would be his demand, on the table, and
went on; he afterwards reported that I had cheated him. At an-
other place, all my money was gone to one dollar, and the landlord
attempting to accuse me of passing counterfeit money, would not
exchange my dollar for my fare, but thought to injure me, until an-
other man changed it for me. At length, I met two men, who told
me that my appointments were made in Virginia, at Abington, where
I arrived August 21, about three hours before the meeting time. I
was now dirty and ragged, as my pantaloons were worn out, my
coat and jacket worn through, as also my moccasons. I had, only
the smallest part of a dollar left. However, some gentlemen gave
me seven dollars, and then a collection was made, which I refused,
until they hurt my feelings and forced it upon me; some others held:
back their liberality. I had a convenient stage erected, and we had
asolemntime. I left an appointment when I would be there again,
and in the neighboring counties, and went on to Fincastle, then to
Bedford county, where I spoke in the town of Liberty; from the
Age of Reason I took my text, and some went off before I had
cleared up the point; they supposed me to be a deist, but afterwards
were sorry. I spoke in Lynchburgh, New London, and at Carmel
court house, and a number of adjacent places, and left hundreds of
appointments for the spring. I saw Dr. S. K. Jennings, and
ound him to be a man of strong powers of mind, and great acquired
information, and very pious. Oh, may he fill up that sphere of
life for which he is qualified.

In Cumberland county John Hobson, Jr., got awakened, and
found peace, as he fell down while I was speaking; his dear com
panion was laboring under great trials of mind, for the loss of al
170 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

her offspring, till God cast my lot in that quarter, when she got-ree-
onciled to the same, by the sanctifying influence of God’s Holy,
Spirit. His mother, who-was upwards of eighty years old, also,
found peace. I visited several-other places, and the Lord was with.
us. Then I went to Richmond, and by the governor’s consent,
spoke-in the capitol, which some body had advertised in the Argus,
and afterwards in the Methodist meeting house several times; also.
at Manchester, and at New Kent Quarterly meeting.

. Irode twenty miles to Petersburgh, in the rain,.and seeing a man,
inquired of him if he knew Jesse Lee. He replied, he is my. broth-.
er, and took me to his house; and as soon as I passed the gate I saw
Jesse standing in the door, and I sat still on my horse, though I.
was wet through, (with a bundle of books under my arm;) I had
no outer garment on; and there was not a word spoke for some time
between us. Atlengthsaid he,come in. I desired to know wheth-
er it was war or peace: said he, come in; said I, is it war or peace?
Said he, come in; I made the same reply: said he, it is peace. So
I dismounted and went in, and he, after some conversation, went
and procured me a large meeting that night, in the Methodist, meet-
ing house. I spoke three several times, and God was withus. Oh
how different was I now received, from what I was formerly!—
Surely I was agreeably disappointed in my reception; and, there
must. have been the hand of God in this. I visited several neigh-
boring places, not in vain. I got five hundred pamphlets printed,
and as I was going to the office for them, a stranger called me out.
to one side and put ten dollars into my hand, though he knew not
my necessity, which was just the sum I wanted for the printer.

[had much offered me in my travel through the state; but was
unwilling to give Satan any ground to hedge up my way, and of
course refused the most of it. One day I had an appointment to
preach, and then started for S. Carolina, through a part of some
hundreds of miles, where I never was before, and had only a few
cents at my command. However, my trust was still in God, who
put it.into the hearts of some, as we were parting and shaking hands,
to leave about seven dollars in my hand; so 1 went on and saw
some more providences of God; I also saw some evils. Near Ral-

eigh, N. Carolina, a petty constable attempted to take me up as a
horse thief. Col. Paul Rushiag, of Chesterfield county, South
OR, LORENZO’S. JOURNAL. 171

Carolina, took me up also, and examined my private writings, and
gave me some of the most abusive, dirty language I ever met with
in. my life. J found brother Dougherty, the presiding elder, had
given me out a chain of appointments through his district, of sev-
eral hundred miles, which I fulfilled, and arrived back at Peters-
burgh, in Georgia, according to appointment when going away.
Here my wants were relieved, mostly by major. John Oliver, who
came and called me his spiritual father, and so did several others,
and I saw a great change in the inhabitants.

RULES FOR DOLY LIVING,

Szrrovs considerations for the value of the sov1; with the short-
aess and uncertainty of time, and the duty that you owe to God;
with the awful consequences of living and dying in sin!

Remember that by nature you are a fallen, degenerate creature,
therefore ye must be regenerated and born of the Spirit; for without
holiness no man shall see the Lord.

Consequently be persuaded and resolve, through grace, to begin
and spend, and close every day with God, forsaking all known sin,
with unnecessary wicked company; having your heart drawn out
after God, in a praying frame, with your mind solemnly staid upon
Him, in quest of truth, that you may enjoy His favor here, and exe
perience His benedictions forever in Christ Jesus.
173 HISTORY OF COSMOPOL’TE,

CHAPTER XI.

CAROLINAS AND TENNESSEE TOUR.

Ocroser 28th, 1803. After an absence of about seven months,
I arrived back in Georgia, having travelled upwards of 4000 miles.
When I left this state I was handsomely equipped for travelling, by
some friends whom God had raised me up, in time of need, after
my trials on my journey from New England. My equipment was

-as follows: My horse cost £45, a decent saddle and cloth, port-
mantau and bag, umbrella and lady’s shove whip; a double suit of
clothes, a blue “broad cloth cloak, given me by a gentleman; shoes,
stockings, cased hat, a valuable watch, with fifty-three dollars in
my pocket for spending money, &c. But now, on'my return, I had
not the same valuable horse, and my watch I parted with for pecu-
niary aid to bear my expenses. My pantaloons were worn out; my
riding chevals were worn through in several places.

T had no stockings, shocs nor moccasons (an Indian shoe) for the
last several hundred miles; no outer garment, having sold my cloak
in West Florida. My coat and vest were worn through to my
shirt; my hat case and umbrella were spoiled by prongs of trees,
whilst riding in the woods. Thus, with decency, I was scarce able
to get back to my friends as I would. It is true, I had many pounds
and handsome presents offered me in my journey, but I could not
feel freedom to receive them, only just what would serve my present
necessity, to get along to my appointments, as I was such a stran-
ger in the-country, and so many to watch me (as an impostor) for
evil, and but few to lift up my hands for good.

As I considered that the success and opening of many years de-
pended on these days, I was not willing to give any occasion for the
gospel to be blamed, or any occasion to h:dge up my way. For
it was with seriousness and consideration that I took these journeys,
from conviction of duty, that God required it atmy hands. And
knowing that impostors are fond of money, I was convinced that
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 173

Satan would not be found wanting, to whisper in the minds of the
people, that my motives were sinister or impure.

Major John Oliver came and took me by the hand, calling me.
rather, saying, “when you preached in Petersburg last, your text
was constantly ringing in my ears, for days together, whether I
would deal kindly and truly with the master, &c. So I had no
peace till I set out to seek the Lord; and since, my: wife and I have
been brought to rejoice in the Almighty.” ,

He gave me a vest, pantaloons, umbrella, stockings, handker-
chief, and a watch, &c. Another gave mea pair of shoes and a
coat; and a third a cloak, and a few shillings of spending money
from some others. Thus I find that Providence, whose tender care
is over all his works, by his kind hand is still preserving me; Oh!
may I never betray His great cause committed to my charge!

I visited the upper counties and had refreshing seasons amongst
my friends, from the presence of the Lord. General Stewart in-
formed me of a remarkable circumstance, of a man who heard the
doctrine of unconditional election and reprobation preached up; the
devil told him that he was one of the reprobates, which drove him
to despair; so he put an end to his life by blowing out his brains.
An A-double-L-part minister, who held the doctrine of uncondi-
tional election and reprobation, preached up good works, saying it
would do no good to preach his sentiments, which caused my spir-
itual father, in the gospel, to observe to him, “that a doctrine which
is not fit to be preached is not fit to be believed.”

I held a meeting in a republican meeting house, i. e., one free for
all denominations. I spoke on A-double-L-parlism; and an A-
double-L-part preacher present, being asked how he liked the
preaching, he replied, that he held, and preached no contrary senti-
ments himself; but afterwards he did his uttermost to cut my
doctrine to pieces, and blacken my character. I preached in
Georgetown, and set out at eight at night for Augusta, and travel-
ling nearly all night, I came to a camp where some negroes were
toting tobacco to market; and I stopped with them until day, and
one gave me some corn for my horse. * * * * * Themode
of toting tobacco to market, is by rolling it in casks, with a wooden
axle through the midst, on the ends of which are fastened the shafts
174 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

for the horse to draw it by; 15 or 16 hundred weight may = be
pressed and carried to market.

The next day, missing my) road, T gave away my pocket eis
chief for a pilot.

November 20th, I arrived at camp meeting at Rehoboth; I took
Master “I am” for my text, with observing'that he offered a great
reward for runaways; whose marks I would describe. The audi-
tory amounting to about 5,000, sunk into a-solemn silence, whilst
T described the diabolical marks of -sinners,.and the reward He
their return.

About fifty souls were born to God. There were 44 iste 8
‘wooden huts; 48 covered waggons, ‘beside carriages, &c., of various
sorts. Many I parted with here whom perhaps I shall never see
more, and set off. for St. Mary’s, in company with several .of ithe
preachers; and as.we hove in sight of town, I inquired its name,
and felt an impulse to stop and hold meeting, which I did, intending
to overtake my company next day; but eave Warrington late -at
‘night, I rode several miles and stopped to inquire the road; the man
within knew my voice, and persuaded me to alight and tarry until
morning, when he accompanied me to meeting,.in Bethel ‘meeting
house, where I was drawn particularly, to speak on the subject of
murder and murderers; after which brother Mead observed, that two
“murderers were supposed to be present.

No-ember 23, I spoke in Louisville, to as many as could conve-
niently get into the State house. Brigadier General John Stewart
“was thenpresent. I attacked a A-double-L-partism, andi proposed
-a covenant to the auditory, to meet-me at the throne of grace, for-a

limited period of time; which the gentlemen observing General
Stewart to rise, followed his example, as a sign of their compliance
«with the proposal, which I observed they were bound by the prin-
ciples of honor and veracity to:keep.

Whilst I was preaching, I.pointed out the duty of rulers, as stew-
ards of God and guardians to the people, that vice might be sup-
pressed, and virtue encouraged. Whilst speaking also, I perceived
the chair on which I stood on the writing table, to move twice or
thrice, the cause of which I could not then ascertain; but sat down
to prevent my. falling. After meeting a young German having ob-
served a Baptist preacher to put his foot on my chair twice or thrice,
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 175

apparently with a design to tilt me over and set the house ina laugh-
ter, [who was an A-double-L-part man] went and shook his fist in
his face, intimating that [if he had him out of doors] he would pay
him for his insult to the stranger.

* The A-double-L-part man being a member of the Legislature,
complained of the young man to the house for having insulted him.
The House ordered the young man to prison, and the next day to
trial; as no member might be insulted whilst sitting in the House.—
The young man pleaded that the member was not sitting at the time,
and so was acquitted. This cost him about 50 dollars, and the
State about 600; as the trial lasted two days. It wasa few days
after this, that I received a recommendation, ‘as a. preacher of the
gospel to the world of mankind, signed by the Governor, Secretary,
and twenty-eight members of the Legislature, with the great seal of
the State.

Bishop Asbury’s appointments being given out, and it being un-
certain whether he would attend; Stith Mead, who was presiding
elder of the district, thought proper to send me on his own appoint-
ments, to St. Mary’s Quarterly meeting, whilst he intended’ to take
the bishop’s plan.

25th. The high waters retarded; but to prevent disappointing the
people, in my circuitous route I made the greatest speed; and a gen-
tleman traveller, supposing [from my speed] that I was some mur-
derer, clapped spurs to his horse and pursued me to a meeting, where
God’s power was manifested among us.

26th. I helda two days meeting at Union meeting-house, where
there was some quickening; but the A-double-L-part people were in
this part raking my character. .

Hence to Kenootchy creek; and so to Tabor’s creek; and Captain
Mitchell [in whose house I held meeting] so interrupted, that we .
removed into the street; then he ordered me down from the stage: so
we retired to a neighboring plantation; but he took his norse and
pistols, and interrupted us here also. Ch! the sin of drunkenness,
which leads to murder!

My evening g appointment was not given out, near the Goose-ponds
and I found it almost impossible to get a place to lodge.

December 3d. I ‘crossed the Altamaha, and met brother Isaac
Cooke, who came missionary from Conference here; the most dismal]
176 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

marshy part where I was in, I found he had good success; though ne
was not without his. enemies; but God for his indefatigable labors
gave him upwards of an hundred members this year; and he had two
meeting houses erected for the connexion.

A clear conscience, is like a clear sky without a cloud; Oh! may
I never live to be useless: I remember Doctor Johnson said, “thou
hast an ulcer or defect in thy liver, with which thou wast born, into
‘the world; and if thou livest high or intemperate, or bringest slight
condemnation or burden on thy mind; or dost not labor hard, &c.,
&c., the nature of thy disorder is such thou wilt be in danger of
being suddenly cut off; but if thou art prudent, &c., thou mayest
live as long as most others, unless some contagious discier shall
lay hold on thee;”’ the propriety of these remarks, I am convinced
of from experience.

We took our departure from Savannah, where we parted, and I
spent a few days. The curse of God seems to rest about here since
the days in which they treated John Wesley ill, and confiscated the
property of George Whitfield, which was appropriated to religious
and charitable purposes.

Hence to Tuckissaking, where old father Boston lived, who re-
ceived me as I left Savannah the first time I came to Georgia:—
Last night as brother Cooke was preaching, a black woman was
struck under conviction, with the power of God; her body. was cold
as a corpse, and laid aside sixteen hours as in a sweet sleep or state
of insensibility, and no symptoms of life except a regular pulse.—
Some thought that she would never come to; however she revived,
praising God. I spoke and we had 4 refreshing time in the woods.

I sent an appointment to Lanear’s ferry on the Ogeechee river; on
my arrival] found a stage erected in the woods, anda mast conc ouree
of people, few of whom had ever seen me before.

As I began meeting, I perceived a man uneasy; he got up and sat
down, and up and down again, and walked round; which denoted
some unusual uneasiness in his mind.

After meeting .I set off for my evening’s appointment; several
were going the same way. I abruptly spoke to one; “are you not
sorry you came to meeting?” [not recollecting him to be the above
man.] He replied, ‘Yes; and I believe-it would have been better
for me to have stayed at home and my horse eating grass.” J

7
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 177

understand said he, you can tell fortunes: and if you can tell what is
to come, you can tell what is past: tell me, did I ever kill any zee
{f I did I’ll confess it before the people!

Thus he twice or thrice strove to make me answer the Gaon:
it made a solemn impression on my mind, so that I did not speak: but
looking him in the face as we rode a distance, viewing it necessary
to be guarded in my conduct as the company were strangers to me;
I inquired his name as we parted at the forks of the road, however
it made such an impression on my mind, that I could not but relate
it to the congregation in Springfield court house; after meeting, the
gentleman where I lodged informed me that this Squire H was
supposed to be concerned in a murder, with a man who was under
sentence of death; it appears from the best accounts I could collect
‘that this H was an A-double-L-part man, and believed, once
in grace and always in grace; which brought me to reflection,
{from the horrible circumstance, ] what dangerous sentiments these
are; not only in a religious point of view, to lull people to sleep, but
also in a civiland political respect; for if one falls into public scan-
dal and retaining an idea of being secured unchangeably in the fa~
vor of God, he cannot be under the influence of the principles of
honor, nor yet the idea of future reward and punishment; and of
course he is a dangerous person to society—seeing civil, nor honora~
ble, nor ‘moral obligation will restrain him from his evil designs.—
oC This is the truth, and cannot be confuted. ~

I left my horse and cloak, expecting they would be sent to me, and
with difficulty I reached the town of Augusta, where the conference
was beginning to sit.

Here I met Dr: Coke; he replied, ‘chow do you do, Brother Dow?
Tam glad to see you; your warning to the people of Dublin, had
like to have proved too true.’

Here Stith Mead brought me the parchment of recommendation
from the Governor, &c., and I gave him a testimonial of my sin-
cerity and attachment to the Methodist body, and my approbation of
the general tenor of their conduct, &c. Here I was talked over in
conference; and 2fter somé conversation the Doctor observed, that
I had done the the Methodist societies no injury that he knew of:
but in sundry instances to the reverse.

N

 

 
178 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

Bishop Asbury directed the preachers to publish forme to preach
‘in the meeting house during the setting of conference; which was
done, and I gave my farewell to the people; and also my thoughts
on different religious subjects; (which were published under the
title of, “The Chain of Lorenzo, by the request of his friends as
his farewell to Georgia) as a present to the meeting house which
was in debt.

The cause. of this publication originated from the false reports,
and dust which the A-double-L-part people had raised against me;
but my friends advised me to it, that the unprejudiced might judge

» for themselves, where the truth lay, and so thus the cloven foot be
drawn out, and cut clear off: that when God had killed the old stock,
there should be none to carry the news, and thus A-double-L-partism
‘be driven from the land; which concern had driven me from Ireland
that precious souls might escape as from the snare of the fowler.

I sold my watch to pay for printing some religious handbills,
Rules for Holy Living; which I distributed around town, and got
some also printed on silk for the higher class [lest paper would be
too. much neglected;] one of which I had framed, and the Doctor
tied it up for me in a paper and superscribed it For His Excellency
the Governor, which I left with an attorney to deliver, as I delivered
one of my silk bills. Thus I left the conference, who had agreed
not to hedge up my way, with weeping eyes and aching heart; and
took my departure to South Carolina. With difficulty I crossed
‘Savannah river; and a man who crossed with me, took me behind

-him on his horse, and carried me over several runs of water: I got
assistance to where my horse was; havi ring several.good times, and the
A-double-L-part people looked sour. A fresh had been inthe river,
so I could not get my-cloak; neither had I a second shirt at this
time. But my trust is in God who ltas helped hitherto.

On my way to Charleston I spoke in an old Methodist meeting
house; and at Cossahatchee: here was Mr. C., once an itinerant
‘sensible preacher, but now cold in religion. Mr. B. heard me also;
but has quitted the Methodists, and preaches A-double-L-part,

Monday, January 9, 1804. I rode 52 miles, and: arrived at
Charleston late inthe evening; and put up with W. Turpin, Esq., who
received me when I was first in this place, and procured picked
meetings at his house. I find Mr. Hamet has gone to a world of
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 179

spirits, to answer for the deeds done in the body. As it respects
his division, it appears his motives were impure, arising from
desire of popularity; in consequence of which there was a breach
of confidence by him as respected the incorporation of the house;
awful to relate, he died drunk.

I spoke in his house called Trinity Church; aso in the Methodist
meeting house. Here I saw Dr. Coke, who informed me, that he
saw a recommendation for me at the house of brother John Harper,
,Signed by some of the members of the legislature and the governor
of the state, which has not yet fallen into my hands; the cause I
know not, though I have sent for it repeatedly.

Friday 13th. I left Charleston, crossing a ferry, and rode 33
miles, keeping up with the mail stage.

14th. I crossed a bad ferry of several miles, in consequence of a
fresh in the river, which took three hours, with the stage. Hence
we went on to Georgetown, where I held a few meetings; and then
rode 43 miles to Kingston, leaving brothers Mallard and Jones
behind; the former was blessed in his labors here last year, and
Hamet’s conduct had done injury; Jones soon after was found
drowned ina creek, supposed to have been seized with a fit of -
the ern ees which he was subject to; but the verdict of the coro-
ner’s jury was, that he had died drunk; though he was exemplary
for temperance and piety.

I put up at a tavern, though a Methodist preacher lived near,
hired a room for a meeting, and called inthe neighbors. Nextday
T fell in with brother Russel, who was going to his station; so we
crossed a ferry together, and continued on upwards of 80 miles, until
we came to Wilmington, where I found religion low, and bigotry
so prominent, particularly in the leading and local preacher, that had
not Mr, Russel been with me, who was stationed here, I should have |
been shut out. I held several meetings, and got some religious hand
bills printed on paper and silk, rules for holy living, which I
distributed to the people of the town, and took my departure for
Newburn. But this being so far north, and near the sea board, at
this cold season of the year, that I almost perished with the cold,
frost and snow, having no outer garment and my clothing thin.

‘T held a few meetings in Newbern and proceeded to Washington,
where I had liked to have been chilled in crossing a ferry; but after
180 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

getting somewhat warmed and refreshed with a cup of tea, I pro
ceeded to meeting, where God made it up to me.
20th. I spoke at Tarborough, then at Prospect. 27th, at Samp-
son’s meeting house; Jones’s at night, being riow in North Carolina,
near Virginia. Hence to Raleigh, and spoke twice in the state
house. Here the hetty constable who took me up as a horse stealer
near this, did not meet me according to expectation; my appoint-
ments were not given out according to direction. ’
From hence I proceeded to Iredel county, to the house of a man
. of whom I had bought a horse, when on my way from New Eng-
land to Georgia. Some people mocked him for giving me credit,
« saying, “you have lost your horse;’’ but now their mouth was shut,
as I paid him his demand, although he only had my word.

I visited several places around, and took my departure for Ten-
nessee; having a cloak and shirt given to me. My money is now
almost out; my expenses have been so enormous, in consequence of
the unusual floods.

In crossing the Celuda mountains the way was narrow; whilst
precipices were on one side, the other arose perpendicular, which
rendered it dangerous travelling in the night, had not the mountains
been on fire, which illuminated the heavens to my convenience. -

February 14th, I spoke in Buncomb to more than could get into
the Presbyterian meeting house, and at night also; and good I trust
was done. The minister was not an A-double-L-part man, but
pious. Next day I rode 45 miles in company with Dr. Nelson,
across the dismal Allegheny mountains, by the warm springs; and
on the way, a young man, a traveller, came in, where I breakfasted
gratis at an inn, and said that he had but three sixteenths of a dollar
left, having been robbed of seventy-one dollars on the way; and he
being far from home I gave him half of what I had with me.

My horse having a navel gall come on his back, I sold him, with
the saddle, bridle, “cloak and blanket, &c., on credit for about three
fourths of the value, with an uncertainty whelhes I should ever be
paid—lost forever—thus J crossed the broad French river in a ca-
noe, and set out for my appointment; but fearing I should be behind
time, I hired a man, whom I met on the road with two horses, fo
carry me five miles in haste for three shillings, which left me but
one-sixteenth of a dollar. In our speed he observed. there was a
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 181

nigh way, by which I could clamber the rocks, and cut off some
miles; so we parted, he having not gone two-thirds of the way, yet
insisted on the full sum.

I took to my feet the nigh way as fast as I could pull on, as in-
tricate as it was, and came to a horrid ledge of rocks, on the bank
of the river where there was no such thing as going round; and to
clamber over would be at the risk of my life, as there was danger of
slipping into the river; however, being unwilling to disappoint the
people, I pulled off my shoes, and with my handkerchief fastened
them about my neck; and creeping upon my hands and feet with my
fingers and toes in the cracks of the rocks with difficulty I got safe
over; and in about tour miles I came to a house, and hired a woman
to take me over the river in a canoe, for my remaining money and
a pair of scissors; the latter of which was the chief object with her;
so our extremities are other’s opportunities. Thus with difficulty
I got to my appointment in Newport in time.

I had heard about a singularity called thé jerks or jerking exer-
cise, which appeared first near Knoxville, in August last, to the
great alarm of the people; which reports I considered at first, as
vague and false; but at length like the Queen of Sheba, I set out to
go and see for myself; and sent over these appointments into this
country accordingly. —

When I arrived in sight of this town I saw hundreds of people
collected in little bodies; and observing no place appointed for meet-
ing, before I spoke to any, I got on a log and gave out an hymn,
which caused them to assemble round, in solemn attentive silence.
I-observed several involuntary motions in the course of the meeting,
which I considered as a specimen of the jerks. I rode seven miles
behind a man across streams of water; and held meeting in the
evening, being ten miles on my way.

In the night I grew uneasy, being twenty-five miles from my ap-
pointment for the next morning at eleven o’clock; I prevailed on a
young man to attempt carrying me with horses until day, which he
thought was impracticable, considering the darkness of the night,
and the thickness of the trees. Solitary shrieks were heard in these
woods, which he told me were said to be the cries of murdered pex
sons; at day we parted, being still seventeen miles from the spot, and
the ground covered with a white frost. I had not proceeded far
182 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

before I came to a stream of water, from the spring of the mountain,
which made it dreadful cold; in my heated state I had to wade this
stream five times in the course of about an hour, which I perceived
so affected my body, that my strength began to fail. Fears began
to arise that I must disappoint the people, till I observed some fresh
tracks of horses which caused me to exert every nerve to overtake
them, in hopes of aid and assistance on my journey, and soon I saw
them on an eminence; I shouted for them to stop, till I came up;
they inquired what I wanted; I replied, I had heard there was meet-
ing at Seversville by a stranger, and was going to it; they replied
that they had heard that a crazy man was to hold forth there, and
were going also; and perceiving that I was weary, they invited me
to ride; and soon our company was increased to forty or fifty, who
fell in with us on the road, from different plantations. At length I
was interrogated, whether I knew any thing about the preacher? I
replied, I have heard a good deal about him, and had heard him
preach, but I had no great opinion of him; and thus the conversation
continued for some miles before they found me out, which caused
some color and smiles in the company; thus I got on to meeting;
and after taking a cup of tea gratis, I began to speak to a vast audi-
ence; and I observed about thirty to have the jerks; though they
strove to keep still as they could; these emotions were involuntary,
and irresistible, as any unprejudiced mind might discern. Lawyer
Porter, who had come a considerable distance, got his heart touched
under the word, and being informed how I came to meeting, volun-
tarily lent me a horse to ride near one hundred miles, and gave me
a dollar, though he had never seen me before.

Hence to Marysville, where I spoke to about one thousand five
hundred; and many appeared to feel the word, but about fifty felt
the jerks. At night I.lodged with one of the Nicholites, a kind of
Quakers, who do not feel free to wear colored clothes. I spoke to
a number of people at his house that night. Whilst at tea I ob-
served his daughter, who sat opposite to me at table, to have the
jerks, and dropped the tea cup from her hand in the violent agita-
tion. I said to her, ‘Young woman, what is the matter?’ She
replied, “I have got the jerks.” I asked her how long she had it.
She observed, ‘A few days,” and that it had been the means of
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 183

the awakening and conversion of her soul, by stirring her up to
serious consideration about her careless state.

Sunday, February 19th, I spoke in Knoxville to hundreds more
than could get into the court house, the governor being present.
About one hundred and fifty appeared to have the jerking exercise,
among whom was a circuit preacher, (Johnson) who had opposed
them a little before, but he now had them powerfully; and I believe
he would have fallen over three times had not the auditory been so
crowded that he could not, unless he fell perpendicularly.

After meeting I rode eighteen miles to hold meeting at night.—
The people of this settlement were mostly Quakers; and they had
said, as I was informed, the Methodists and Presbyterians have the
jerks because they sing and pray so much, but we are a still, peace-
able people, wherefore we do not havethem. However, about twen-
ty of them came to meeting to hear one, as was said, somewhat in
a Quaker line; but their usual stillness and silence was interrupted;
for about a dozen of them had the jerks as keen and as powerful as
any I had seen, so as to have occasioned a kind of grunt or groan
when they would jerk. It appears that many have undervalued the
great revival, and attempted to account for it on natural principles;
therefore it seems to me, from the best judgment. I can form, that
God hath seen proper to take this method to convince people that
he will work in a way to show his- power; and sent the jerks as a
sign of the times, partly in judgment for the people’s unbelief, and
yet as a mercy to convict people of divine realities.

I have seen Presbyterians, Methodists, Quakers, Baptists, Church
of England, and Independents, exercised with the jerks; gentleman
and lady, black and white, the aged and the youth, rich and. poor,
without exception; from which I infer, as it cannot be accounted
for on natural principles, and carries such marks of involuntary
motion, that it is no-trifling matter. 1 believe that those who are
most pious and given up to God, are rarely touched with it; and
also those naturalists, who wish and try to get it to philosphize
upon it are excepted; but the lukewarm, lazy, half-hearted, indolent
professor is subject to it; and many of them I have seen, who, |
when it came upon them, would be alarmed and stirred up to re-
double their diligence with God; and after they would get happy,
were thankful it ever came upon them. Again, the wicked are
isa | HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE.

frequently more afraid of it than the small pox or yellow fever; these
are subject to it; but the persecutors are more subject to it thanany,
and they sometimes have cursed and swore, and damned it, whilst
jerking. There is no pain attending the jerks except they resist it,
which if they do, it will weary them more in an hour than a day’s
labor, which shows that it requires the consent of the will to avoid
suffering.

20th. I passed by a meeting house, where I observed the under-
growth had been cut down for a camp meeting, and from fifty to
one hundred saplings left breast high, which to me appeared so
slovenish that ‘I could not but ask my guide the cause, who observed
they were topped so high, and left for the people to jerk by. This
so excited my attention that I went over the ground to view it; and
found where the people had laid hold of them and jerked so power-
fully that they had kicked up the earth as a horse stamping flies.
I observed some emotion, both this day and night among the peo-
ple; a Presbyterian minister, with whom I stayed, observed, “Yes-
terday whilst I was preaching, some had the jerks, and a young man
from N. Carolina- mimicked them, out of derision, and soon was
seized with them himself, which was the case with many others;
he grew ashamed, and on attempting to mount his horse to go off,
his foot jerked about so that he could not put it into the stirrup;
some younsters seeing this, assisted him on, but he jerked so that
he could not sit alone, and one got up to hold him on, which was
done with difficulty. I observing this, went to him and asked him
what he thought of it. Said he, “I believe God sent it on me for
my wickedness, and making so light of it in others;” and he re-
quested me to pray for him.

I observed his wife had it; she said she was first attacked with it
in bed. Dr. Nelson said he had frequently strove to get it, in or-
der to philosophize upon it, but could not; and observed they
ec?*:.; <*. account for it on natural principles.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 185

CHAPTER XII.

VISIT THROUGH VIRGINIA.

I cattep at a gentleman’s house to get some breakfast, and in-
quired the road; the gentleman observing my tin case in my pocket,
(containing my credential from the state of Georgia) and supposing
me to be some vile character, took it out and examined the contents
without asking my consent; when he had got about half through,
us he looked at me I observed he turned pale. He gave me what
I wanted, and treated me as a king.

I had not been long gone from the house before a runner on foot
overtook me, and another servant on horseback, with a request that
1 should go back and preach. I did, to many of the neighbors, who
were called in. The mistress deserted during the meeting; which
to me she denied, until the servants affirmed that she was in the
negro house.

I observed to her, that I considered her absence a slight, as they
had called me back, and to-make it up with me, desired she should
let me know the cause of her absence. She replied, she was afraid
of the jerks more than of the small-pox or yellow fever.

Next day he gave me some money and sent a horse with me
several miles; and then I took to my feet and went on to Greenville,
and so on to Abington in Virginia. The last jerks that I saw was
a young woman, who was severely exercised during the meeting, She
followed'me into the house, and I observed to her the indecency
and folly of such public gestures and grunts; and requested, (speak-
ing sternly, to make an impression on her mind) if she -had any

“regard for her character, to leave it off. She replied, “I will if I
can.” I took her by the hand, looking her in the face and said, do
not tell lies. I perceived by the motion of her hand, that she ex-
erted every nerve to restrain it, but instantly she jerked as if it
would have jerked her out of her skin, if it were possible. I did
186 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

this to have an answer to others on the subject, which I told her,
that my abruptness might leave no bad impression on her mind.

These appointments had been given out rising of six months, with
the days and hours fixed. I replied in Abington, as I was dismis-
sing the auditory, that on such a day thirteen months, at such an
hour, I should be in town.to hold a meeting, God willing; and
steered westerly on a circuitous route to Turswell; where I preached
ina sink hole, formed by nature, to a vast auditory; being accom-
modated thus far by an attorney’s horse. Here I saw a gentleman,
a-stranger, of whom I purchased a horse at.a word, and proceeded
across the mountains of Clinch, which were tremendous high,
and covered with snow, and having no outer garment I felt as if I
should freeze; however all was made.up in good meetings on the
other side. So f.came to Wyth court house; thence to Grayson
and the Lead Mines; thence to New River, so to Montgomery, to
Salem, Fincastle and Lexington, where I spoke inthe Presbyterian
meeting house; Woodstock, Rocktown,.so on to Newtown, where
God was graciously with us; thence to Winchester, where I spoke
in the Methodist chapel, and a champion bully of a A-double-L-
part minister was present, for whom a Methodist preacher’s heart
did ache; next day he went from house to house amongst his friends,
to represent me as a crazy man, but three of his pillars were sha-
ken, one of whora replied to him, “If a crazy man will talk so,
what would he be if he was in his right mind?” which seemed to
confound him. I preached at Frontroyal, and crossed the Blue
Ridge in the night, in order to get on to my next day’s appointment;
a deist was present; on hearing me observe, that no man was a deist
who would not dare to take an oath to relinquish all favors from
God through Christ,”? he began to examine whether he would be
willing, and some replied, “No, not for ten thousand worlds.’
Thus his foundation shook, and conviction ensued.

An A-double-L-part man, who had followed up my meetings
perceiving the man to be shaken, appointed a time to answer my
discourse; but whilst attempting to answer it, forgot one of the
heads’ of the discourse; which so confounded him that he come
plained of being unwell, and concluded his meeting; and so sunk
into disgrace.

I spoke in Culpepper court-house, and then rode 50 miles or
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 187

more to Charlottsville, near the President’s seat in Albemarle county.
I spoke to about 4000 people, and one of the President’s daughters,
who was present, died a few days after. |

Hence I went circuitously to Lynchburg, where I spoke in the
open air, in what I conceived to be the seat of Satan’s kingdom.

From thence to New London, where I began speaking in the
court house; where Papa and Mamma Hobson came in, and. we
had a gracious time. Hence I fell in with brother Stith Mead,
and we went on to the camp meeting, which I had appointed last
August. .

March 22d. Several families came about twenty miles, and en-
camped on the ground, though there were but few Methodists any
where short of that distance; the weather was chilly, the clouds
appeared threatening and the prospects before us very gloomy; how-
ever we opened our complaint to God, who graciously heard ourcry
sent off the clouds and gave us a beautiful sun.

23d. About fifteen hundred people appeared on the ground, and
the Lord began a gracious work that day, which I trust hell shall
never be able toextinguish. One soul found peace before night, and
another in the night.

25. About three thousand people attended; the solemnity and ten-
derness, and prospect,of good increased.

25th. Sunday. About five thousand on the ground, and, in gen-
eral, good attention. Colonel Calloway and a number of respec-
table gentlemen used their endeavors to protect our peaceable privi-
leges.

“Monday 26th. About three ihodauia appeared onthe ground, and
the rejoicing of old saints, the shouts of young converts, and the
cries of the distressed for mercy, caused the meeting to continue al]
night, until we parted Tuesday morning the 27th.

Abod fifty, during this meeting, professed to have found the par-
doning love of God; from hence the work went home with the peo-
ple and spread over the country, as may be seen from the following
letters, sent by William Heath, Methodist preacher, to Ezekiel
Cooper, one of the book stewards to the connexion, and ane Rev.
Stith Mead to Bishop Asbury.
188 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

Ricumonp Disrricr, Aug. 4, 1802,

“I have been in the habit of communicating to you, the remark
able occurrences which have fallen in my way from time to times
but your being kept from us in the south by sickness, I have been
at a loss where to direct my intelligence. Being informed yon
shortly will be in Baltimore, I shall endeavor to throw the follow-
ing narrative in your way; but passing over a great number of pleas-
ing scenes which might be noticed for brevity’s sake I shall confine
myself to giving you a list of the camp and other meetings of meg-
nitude, with their immediate effects, and then, in an aggregate, the
consequence of the meetings will be seen on a more enlarged scale;
though still much of their fruit will be unnoticed; being scattered
generally over the circuits.

Dates
of meetings.

1804. Places. Converted. Joined,
March 23-27 Bedford county, - - =» 50
April 21-23 Campbell county. . oe . 24 40

Goose Creek, . ° <i - 416
Lynchburg, : . . . 16
May 5-11 Tabernacle, : s é = 100

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

12-15 New HopeChapel, - + + 100 39
—— 17-21 Tabernacle, : . ° . 150 140
—. . Flat Rock, : . . . 20
— 380 Lynchburg, . . . 50
31 June 1 New-Hope Chapel, . . 40 49
June 3 Tabernacle, - - . , * 48
8-12 Charity Chapel, Fauhaute, - 100 60
Bethel Chapel, : 20
July 20-24 Leftwich’s Oatel Bedford circuit, - 100 60,
—28-29 New Hope, - 30 19°
Aug. 2-7 Bottetourt, —- : . : 50
8 Fincastle, : 20 q
—— 1-21 Ebenezer Chapel, Bedford - + 50 17
—— 3 Sept.8 Tabernacle, . : : 20
— 71 Oaks, Amherst, : . 40 13
——21-25 Brown’s Chapel, Campbell, : 80 12
Sept. 28, Oct. 1 Chesnut Chevel, Franksin, : 10 Tt
1805. 000
Mar. 29 Ap.2 Oarley’s Chapel, Bedford, - - 20 13
1036 =§=~— 5 88

“In this great and glarious work, 1t may be observed, that at the
close of two months, I numbered six hundred converted, and five
“ OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 189

hundred and twenty added to the church: and in the six months, and
that principally at the meetings, the number converted amounted to
eleven hundred and seventy-six, and eight hundred and fifty joined
the Methodist Episcopal Church. With the preachers in the five
circuits, Bedford, Bottetourt, Amhurst, Cumberland and Franklin,
each having one or more camp meetings, hundreds were brought to
God, and into his militant church; and other denominations have
shared largely the fruits of our labors.

“In this work it may be remarked, that I have baptized near one
hundred adult believers, from ten to twenty ata time; and dfter
giving them the choice of the mode, there has not been one instance
wherein they have chosen immersion; and the blessing of God has
visibly attended the ordinance by affusion; and there are but few
who have joined, but what professed saving religion previous to
their joining. Persecution has raged in proportion to the revival;
but hitherto the Lord has helped us—and we can say with the apos-
tle, 2 Cor. vi, 6, By honor and dishonor, by evil report and good
report, as deceivers and yet true; as unknown and yet well known; as

.dying and behold we live; as chastened and not killed; as sorrowful
and yet always rejoicing; as poor yet making many rich; as having
nothing yet possessing all things.

STITH MEAD.”

 

Extract of a letter from William Heath to Ezekiel Cooper.
Lyncusure, July 24, 1804.

“To you, I suppose, it will be a matter of joy, to hear of the
prosperity of Zion in these parts of the Lord’s vineyard.

“The camp meetings, which have been usual in the south and
west for some years, never began with us until last spring.

“On the 23d of March, a camp-meeting was held by L. D. [Lo-
renzo Dow,] in conjunction with a number of other preachers and
ministers, at which fifty souls professed to find peace with God:
from this the work of God spread in almost every direction, for
many were awakened at this meeting, who afterwards found the
pearl of great price. At the several meetings which were held at
Flat Creek meeting house, by the 16th of April, twenty-four souls
professed converting grace; and the work has continued more rapid
190 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

that place ever since: forty have joined the church there; and
‘sixteen in the neighborhood above that have professed conversion
and planted a society among us. In the town and vicinity, from
the biginning of the work in April until now, from six to twelve
and sixteen, at a meeting, have professed to find the pearl of great
‘price; so that from a class of twenty members, we have now one
hundred and sixty. Bless the Lord, O my ‘soul! and let the people
magnify his holy name!

“On the 4th of May, a meeting was appointed at a place fifteen
miles above us, called the Tabernacle, to be held three days; but
the work was so great, that it continued five days, day and night,
with very little intermission: in which time one hundred were
thought to-obtain true conversion. From the 12th to the 15th of
May, at a place called New Hope, five miles from town, we had
another meeting, which continued also day and night, at which
there were about one hundred professed to get converted, and many
are daily added to our numbers. From the 17th to the 22nd of
May, meeting again, at Tabernacle meeting house, at which place
the peaple encamped on the ground, and continued preaching, pray-
ing and other godly exercises, night and day, for the five days, in
which time one hundred and fifty were thought to be savingly con-
verted, and one hundred and forty joined the Methodist church at
that time and place. From the 8th to the 12th of June, another
camp meeting was held at Charity Chapel, Powatan, at which, one
hundred souls were thought to obtain saving conversion, and sixty
joined the Methodist church. From the 20th to the 24th of this
month we had a camp-meeting in Bedford, at Leftwich’s meeting
house, at which one hundred and ten came forward and gave testi-
mony of their faith, that God had converted their souls. Very
many ave the prayer, class and preaching meetings, not mentioned
here, at which the Lord pours out his spirit in a wonderful manner.
Considering the low ebb of religion among us, before the revival
began, I can truly say, that I never saw or read of greater times:
true, the times mentioned by brother Cox, i in his letter to Bishop
Coke, in 1786, were great; but I was in the whole of that revival,
as well as this, and it is my opinion, that this revival far exeneds
that.

“The glorious work is spreading in various directions, and
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 191

extensively. It is chiefly among the Methodists; though our Pres-
byterian brethren are very friendly, and labor mightily with and
among us. Indeed, my brother, we hope, and at times are almost
led to believe, that the glorious millenium is ushering on! Proclaim,
at your pleasure, the contents of this, or any part.

“I am,.in the best of bonds,

Thine, &c.,
WILLIAM HEATH.”

2

 

I was unwell the latter part of this meeting, from an unusual in-
cident, but after the meeting broke up, I rode ina walk thirty miles
and lay down upon a table with a blanket and pillow, and spoke to
several hundreds in the open air at night. I had been necessitated
to alight several times, and rest, laying upon the ground in the course
of the day.

28th. I rode in great misery eleven miles and spoke to hundreds,
an hour by sunin the morning. Thence to Franklin court house at
twelve o’clock, and some were offended, but good I trust was done.
In the evening I spoke twelve miles off; but was grieved with the
family; could not eat with them, but next morning quitted them be-
times, and went to Henry. court house: spoke to ‘about fifteen hun-
dred people; and stayed with general Martin at night; where we had
a good time.

30th. I started this morning an hour before day, and rode thirty
miles to Pittsylvania court house. Here were several of my spirit-
ual children, amongst whom was Polly Callaway, whom I had once
pointed at whilst preaching, the first time she ever saw me; and God
struck her under conviction; she ran away thirty miles to a camp
meeting, where God set her soul at liberty; and almost the whole of
her father’s family have been brought to'God: and her brother has
become an itinerant preacher.. Ona soul was set at liberty to-day,
some mocked and caused interruption, but good was done during the
three meetings.

It is eight years this morning since I parted with my parents, on
the errand in which I am now engaged: I still feel, “‘woe is me if I
preach not the gospel.”” Hitherto I have been preserved (through
the providence of God,). by land and sea, through storms and
192 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

afflictions, with the temptations of friends and foes: but the Lord
hath kept me, glory to his holy name!

31st. I held meeting sun half hour high, and then rode eighteen
miles to Wilson’s meeting house; these were tender times—eight
miles hence I spoke at night.

Sunday, April Ist. I spoke at Rockingham court house, North
Carolina, to fifteen or sixteen hundred people, who appeared in gen-
eral solemn and well behaved, considering the inconvenience of
standing in the freezing air and falling snow, more than two hours,
I rode twelve miles and spoke at night.

2d. I spoke at Danville to about two thousand; this was the seat
of Satan’s kingdom, yet I believe I shall one day see good times in
this quarter. Some children were brought forward, for me to pray
for them, instead of offering them up in baptism, which I had never
seen before.

3rd. I rode thirty miles to Halifax, Virginia, where I spoke to
about two thousand, and in general good attention. . A family of
A-double-L-part people without my knowledge or consent, appointed
me a meeting, and, to excuse the matter, said they: would pilot me
aroad five miles shorter to my next day’s meeting. To, prevent
disappointing the people I complied, but on my arrival before I en-
tered the house, I inquired whether I might feel at home whilst I
stayed? They replied “yes.” I then observed, that I had come
forty miles, and would be glad of a cup of tea or coffee, as I cond
not take food without them. They took their dinner, and prepured
not mine, until it was time to begin meeting; but as I would suffer
nothing to clash with my appointments, and finding the people talka-
ative, I got on a table by a porch out of doors, in the dark unseen,
and with a stamp, as if I would have stove the table through, and
clapping my hands at the same instant with all my might, I cried
with exertion, “‘Husu,”? which caused a solemn silence amongst the
people, and then began meeting; having told the family if my food
was ready, [ would take it when I had done.

When I had finished, I found it not ready and cold; and being se
wearv I was unable to sit up, I retired to rest, observing, I mus
be uff betimes in the morning, and they must accommodate my
breakfast accordingly, which however was not. ready till I got or.
ray horse; neither did they procure me a pilot; thus I went twenty
‘OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 193

three miles to Charlotte court-house, got some breakfast, and spoke.

The above family, after I was gone, told lies about me, and one
of their preachers appeared’ friendly to my face, but acted like them
‘behind my back, saying that I said, ‘ Jesus Christ was a liar,” &c.
Next year, when I came this way again, this family had another
appointment for me; but as it happened, before the son, who had
come to meeting, delivered his invitation, I prayed to God to have
mercy on those who had told lies about me, which caused shame
to prevent him from doing his errand: so they had to look to the dis-
appointment themselves.

April 5th. A Presbytery was sitting at Prince Edward, and many
lawyers were here—it being court time; I spoke to about three
thousand people, standing upon the stocks or pillory, on the subject
of predestination and deism, showing the one to be the foundation
of the other. The court adjourned whilst Ispoke. I added “a
man present hath some books, which contain the essence of what I
spoke, if any of you should desire to procure them.” A ministers
observing the attention of the great and small, and also the sale of
the books, replied, that the stocks were the fittest place for me,
which showed fhe bitterness of his heart, and procured him no
small disgrace amongst his friends.

Lynchburg was a deadly place for the worship of God; but my
friends asked, what shall be done with the profits of your Chain?
which they computed at five hundred dollars; I replied, ‘I give the
profits to build a brick chapel in J.ynchburg, for the Methodists,
reserving only the privilege of preaching in it, whey not occupied
by them, and whilst my conduct shall continue as unexceptionable
as it is now.”

6th. Ispoke at Tarwallet church inthe day time, and at night
at John Hobson’s, Jr., whom I called my Papa, and his wife my
Mamma. His mother, who is near ninety years of age, as I asked
her if she prayed, thought what should I pray for unless it be to
get home safe from meeting; but in the night whilst she meditated
upon the above thoughts of her mind, reflected what have I been
about all my life time? I am near one hundred years old, and never
considered upon my future state; here conviction seized her mind;
she went in the morning to her son’s and desired prayer, and ip
about a week she was brought a rejoice in God.
194 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

7th. Papa took me in a chair to Cartersville. The first time I
visited this place, I sent to an inn-keeper to preach i in his house,
who replied, as was said, he would first. meet me in hell; he shortly
after died, and shocking to relate

No one offered a place, except one mana room, which would
contain about a dozen; at length I got the liberty of a tobacco shed
or ware-house, where I spoke to about five hundred. One manrode
‘into the company, and continued on his horse about two hours,
until I had done; it rained so tremendously that the people, who
were mostly excited by curiosity, were compelled to stay until I
finished. So I left the town without eating or drinking; but now
there was a stage erected for me, and I spoke to about two thousand.
' I observed to the people their former coolness, and told them that
I would neither eat nor drink with them this time, but intended to
clear my skirts of their blood; several were brought under convic-
tion, and since were brought to rejoice in God. I received seve-
ral invitations, but would not break my word, which gave great
offence.

The third time I visited this place God gave me favor in the
sight of the people, prejudice seemed to be removed and we had a
gracious time.

8th. I spoke under some shades at Powhatian, about two thou-
sand present; we had a good time, except one drunken man, and
some few took offence.

9th. I addressed an auditory on some boards, at Chesterfield
court-house, and i in Manchester at night.

10th. I spoke in Richmond to about two thousand. Here I
found several spiritual children, the fruit of my first visit. Here
the posts of the gallery sunk two inches, crushing the bricks on
which they stood, and two inches more would have let down hun-

dreds of people upon those beneath.
. 11th. Treturned to Cumberland to prepare my Address to the
people of Virginia for the press.

I communicated my thoughts to Papa and Mamma Hobson, who,
after seriously weighing the circumstances, gave their advice and
consent concerning my marriage. =

Sunday 15th. I came to Petersburg; some were noisy, and some

were tender in meeting.

nee
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 195
?

A young gentleman carried me in a gig to Osborne church; he a
few days after was flung from the gig and soon expired. Oh! how
uncertain is life! Oh! the necessity of being always ready! !

I spoke under the Federal Oaks, to about seventeen hundred—
we had a melting time. Trials I expect are at the door; the clouds
seem gathering fast, and to none but a Divine Providence can I
look as an interposing friend.

Iam taught to use all men as friends, and yet to put myself in
the power of none, but to make God my only friend, and put my
whole confidence in him, for whom else can I rely upon? The
fable saith, that the snake to oblige the porcupine, suffered him to
come into his den out of the cold, the latter growing warm, began
to bristle up and stir about, and the quills to prick the snake, which
caused him to request the other to be gone, or else behave. He
replied, “I’m well enough off, and if you do not like the place you
may seek rest elsewhere.”’

Brother Mallard writes thus: “I am out of hell, thank God,
Christ was rebuked by Peter, his friends thought him beside himself;

Joshua thought it wrong in those who prophesied in the camp.—
Aaron and Miriam rose up against Moses; and John with others
forbid one who was casting out devils in the name of Christ, be-
cause he followed not with them; and ignorant brothers cause trials,
though well-meaning, besides those from false brethren, hypocrites,
and backsliders.”? There are trials enough daily, without borrow-
ing trouble from the morrow. All is well now, to-morrow may
take thought for itself. ; ‘

I spoke at Prince George court house, and though there were but
few religious people, it was a tender time -notwithstanding it was
muster day. I rode fourteen miles and spoke in the afternoon in
Jone’s Hole church to hundreds. A Quaker girl (who was excited
hither, ) was brought under concern of mind, in the meeting, and
had no resf till the Lord spoke peace to her soul. The next day
I saw her she was rejoicing in God. Here I met Jesse Lee, and
rode home with him to his father’s, whose house has been a preach-
ing house most constantly for thirty years, and I.suppose one of the;
-oldest in America.

I communicated my intention to publish my Journal, and ap-
ply the profit towards building a meeting house in the city of
£96 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE.

&
Washington, as a gentleman had offered to give me a spot of ground
for that purpose. J L- said that he had no objection if
I told the whole truth, and gave the meeting house to the Methodists,
-which was then my intention. But one of the Conferences making
some objection at my building meeting houses for them, I afterwards
altered my mind, and gave what I conceived to be the profits to
some methodist trustees, still in the District of Columbia, which
contains ten miles square, and ‘includes the cities of Washington,
“Georgetown, and Alexandria.

- 18th. b had a meeting at Sussex court house, then at Jones?
meeting house, where | met five travelling preachers on their way
to General Conference.

19th. Had meeting at Hall’s meeting house and Dinwiddie court
house, and appointed a camp nen to commence on the 8th of
March. following.

21st. I spoke at the camp vaeeting ground, and the next day at
‘Brunswick court house, and at night at Ellis’. meeting house, to
about one thousand. One professed to have found peace. Ira El-
‘és is one of the old travelling preachers, and Dromgoole also, who

‘ive in this-country. It inspires me with a sympathetic reflection,
-when I fall in company with those who were the first in plant-
ing the infant Methodist church in America, and when I.see how
some have backslidden, others retired in oblivion, a few still engag-
‘ed, and the rest gone to glory.

I spoke at Hicksford, in the court house, and at a widow’s in the
night; I stood upwards of three hours in these meetings, and it
was a happy time to me.

24th. I rede to Jones’ church, and from thence to Jerusalem, a
‘place ‘noted for wickedness; I spoke in the court house, but none
asked me either to eat orto drink, which was the greatest inhospi-
tality I had met with for some time. The town was beautifully
-eituated on the bank of a river. ‘

26th. I held meeting at Suffolk and Jolly’s chapel; some A-
‘Aouble-L-part people took offence, but good I trust was done.

27th. Ispoke at Portsmouth to more than could get into the
qouse. Without there was disturbance, within was peace. At
brother Green’s also we had a good time, whilst some fell to the
floor and raised the people in the street.

 

 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 197

28th. I spoke in Norfolk and Portsmouth; and some souls were
set at liberty. I reftsed some money and got some hand bills print-
ed and then had a sufficiency left to pay my ferriage; however some
one slipped some money into my pocket which answered the ends.
so I still perceived that the calls of God’s Spirit.and the openings.
of his providence go hand in hand.

29th. The Church minister and Baptist gave over their meetings,
which gave me a fine opportunity of addressing the people, both in
the Methodist chapel and in the church; in the latter of which one
fell as in the agonies of death. I feel as if my work in this coun-
try was drawing towards a close, and my heart drawn towards,
England. “Oh! ‘how easy some people can rest, and even ministers,
and see so little fruit of their labor.

30th. Trode to Yorktown, where Cornwallis was taken prisoner,
and the cave to which he retired during the siege still remains,
being cut on purpose for him ina rock. The effects of the siege
and shot still remain; the town is. since of little consequence. I
spoke in the church to what I could, but I doubt if there be one
white, a Christian in the place. I crossed York river to Glouces-
ter side and spoke again.

May lst. I spoke at Mount Zion, had a good time, saw some
of brother Mead’s spiritual children seven years old. Hence to
Bellamy’s chapel; stood about six hours this day, but I and my
horse had but little to eat till night, having travelled about thirty
miles.

_ 2d. Had meeting at Shacklesford chapel and the new church.

The Church of England was once the established religion, (by
law) in this state; the clergyman was allowed sixteen thousand
pounds weight of tobacco yearly, as his salary from the parish.—
When the war commenced between England and America, the
Legislature of this state thought it unreasonable to compel a man
to pay, and so deprive him of his natural privilege of showing his
voluntary liberality; and also to compel one to pay to the support of
those in whose ministry he did not believe.

Part of the clergy gave over preaching, while others, supposing
the Virginians would be conquered after the above act, an‘ their.
arrears made up to them, continuued their attendance for a whiles.
but after the taking of Cornwallis, they deserted the churches also,
198 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE. ‘

and left them vacant, which caused the Legislature to permit other
denominations to use them, and many scores of the best buildings in
tliis state are now going toruin. However, about three or four con-
tinued to officiate, which shows that they preached for tobacco and
not for souus.

3d. I spoke at Peace meeting house, and also in the Baptists’
chapel.

‘Benjamin’ Peace had borne an unblemished character as preacher,
and at length fell into a decline, which he bore with Christian for-
titude; calling for his shroud and grave clothes, dressed himself in
them as one great hero on an important expedition; then bade his
wife, son, and daughters farewell, and orders to have the Society.
notified; ‘‘ I am done fighting, my soul is in glory,””—and with his
hands fixed in a proper attitude, went off triumphant. This is a
match for an infidel.

4th. I spoke for four hours lacking thirteen minutes, under the
shades.between two trees at Cole’s Chapel, to a crowded, serious,
attentive auditory. In the midst of my discourse, I observed a man
at the other side of the trees, whom I considered as a backslider; it
ran repeatedly through my mind to ask him before the people, if
the language of his heart was not contained in these words,

“What peaceful hours I once enjoy’d !

How sweet their memory still,

But they have left an aching void

The world can never fill.”
And at length I proposed’ the question, after telling the congregation
the cause, and requested him if it was, to give me his hand; which
he did to the surprise of the people; he was a Baptist as I was after
wards told; .and continued uneasy in his mind for some weeks, till
some of his people peer him up with the old doctrine, “once in
grace always in grace.”

5th. I rode forty-two miles to Port Royal, and had a solemn

time.

5th. I spoke in Fredericksburgh four times, and collected up-
wards of forty pounds for the benefit of a free school: the little boys
who heard me preach, next day went all over town, spelling ‘ A-
double-L-part, few, elect, some, small number,’’ &c., which divert-
ed some and exasperated others.
HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE. 199

7th. I spoke in Stafford and Dumfries court houses.

8th. I gave my last here; and spoke in a church on the way to
Alexandria, where I spoke at night and next morning.

9th. I spoke in Georgetown.

10th. I went to Montgomery, but finding my appointments not
given out, I pushed on to Baltimore, making about sixty miles, and
heard a sermon at night. Here brother Daniel O’Strander brought
me heavy tidings, the death of my mother, the first that ever died
out of my father’s family. It gave mea tender sensation, but I
could neither weep nor mourn; whilst these words were in my
mind, *“‘Oh! is my mother gone! is she gone, never to return!’?

The last time I saw her, she requested that I should come and
see them once a year, whilst she should live, which was then my
intention; but God so wonderfully opened my way in the southern
climes, that I could not find my way clear, although I had felt unu-
sual exercise when I parted from her last, which I remarked to my
friends; and also about the time of her decease; though it was near
five months after she died before I heard of it.

11th. { received a letter from my father, giving me the particu-
Isrs of my mother’s dissolution, and triumphant end, which was a
little more than twelve months from the time I parted with her last.
He also informed me of the death of my brother Fish, which took
place a few weeks before her’s. When I saw him last,-he was
backslidden from God; it appears he was reclaimed in his last ill-
ness, and made a happy exit.

Jesse Lee advised me to preach in the market, and published it
from the pulpit, and also prepared an advertisement for the public
papers, for me to preach there a second time; there was a large con-
course of people at the last meeting, and near one hundred preachers
present, it being general Conference time. I come here to see if
they intended to hedge up my way. Brother O’Strander informed
me that the New York Conference had conversed me over, and
some were minded to block up my way, whilst others objected, say-
ing, “he does us no harm, but we get the fruit of his labor,” whilst
the former urged my example was bad, for perhaps fifty Dows might
spring out of the same nest; so they agreed to discourage giving out
my appointments; and it appears that some came to this Conference
with the intention to have a move to block up my way at one stroke,
260 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

but on seeing the southern preachers and hearing of my conduct
and success, their prejudice deserted them, and their opinions and
views of things concerning me altered, as several of them told me,
and became friendly, though before cool and distant.

Stith Mead, who was on his way from Georgia ta General Con-
ference, when we met at the camp meeting, got detained on account
of the revival which then broke out, and spread as a fire on a moun-
tain, in all directions. He wrote to Baltimore Conference, and
also to me, that he conceived his presence would not be necessary
there on my account.

Nicholas Snethen I here heard preach in the life and power of
the Holy Ghost. Oh! what an alteration in the man for the better!
He once was a pleasant speaker to the ear, but little energy to the
heart, until God knocked him down twice at a camp meeting, and
gave him such a baptism as he never felt before. However, spiri-
tual blessings may be abused through unfaithfulness to the Divine
Spirit, and what. need there is of, our practising the Apostle’s cau-
tion “ifany man think he standeth, let him take heed lest he
fall.”

The preachers, as a body, seem unprejudiced, yet a few individ.
uals are excepted, amongst whom R and W: of ancient
date, which I desired might be done away, and requested an inter-
view for that purpose, but though one of them invited me to break~
fast, yet they both went out before the time appointed, without
acquainting the family, which caused me to feel awkward and
abashed when | came.

I had felt a desire to visit Boston for some time, but never saw
my way opening until now. George Pickering, who was presiding
elder in Boston district, invited me -to his jurisdiction, which I
esteemed as a providence, expressed my gratitude, quitted Baltimore
and returned to Richmond, where I put some manuscripts to press,
and visited some neighboring places.

I saw a man executed for the horrid crime of murder, having
spoken to him through the grate the preceding day; some trifled
when this awful catastrophe was exhibited.

Papa Hobson met me here, but my appointments would not ade
mit of my. returning with him in the gig; and I had sold my horse
to pay for printing, and how to get on I did not know, being unwell

 

 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 201

a day or two after; however, a gentleman who had been excited by
curiosity to come near twenty miles to hear me at Cartersville, was
there brought under concern; and with his servants was now on his
return from Petersburgh, where he had been to purchase a coach
to accommodate his family to meetings. He‘hearing of this ap-
pointment, delayed on his journey twenty-four hours, and then in
his coach carried me home to Cumberland.

26th. I have a bad cough, which some think denotes my ap-
proaching dissolution; I feel unwell out of employ these three days
past, though I have had but very few rest days for seventeen months;
but have aeneeallye preached from two to five times a day, riding
from thirty to fifty miles. :

Sunday, 27th. I spoke at Charity Chapel, preparatory for camp
meeting. We had a shout; two found peace; and some ungenerous:
persons strunk the negroes, who were rejoicing in God, to the shed-
ding of blood.

Friday, June 1st. Camp meeting commenced near Poplarspring
church, in Gloucester county. Brother Mead, who had ordered
me to appoint it, did not come according to expectation. No
preachers were on the ground, and hundreds of people were assem-
bled; this, indeed, was a trial of my faith among the strange people.
However, in the name of the Lord, I went upon the stage and began
the meeting, and besought God for a token for good; and socna
poor woman, who had come thirty miles. on foot, under distress, '
was delivered, and clapping her hands shouted for joy. Upon this,
three or four preachers appeared. These things began to revive
my heart, but a shower of rain expelled us from “the woods into the
church, where six or eight souls found peace. The next day was
a good time also.

Sunday, 3d. Some thousands assembled, and whilst I was
speaking from a stage, a storm seemed coming up, which put the
people’ in motion, but I requested them to be still and raise their
hearts to God, if perhaps he would send off the clouds; and soon
the threatening grew favorable and the clouds went round.

Monday, 4th. Our meeting broke up; about thirty found peaces
a number of backsliders were reclaimed; scorés were awakened, and
good was done in the name of the Lord.

Sth. I replied to an A-double-L-part discourse, delivered against

e
202 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

ne in my absence by Bob S., who had heard me preach—which
I think was unmanly.

Thursday, 7th. I met brother Mead at Papa Hobson’s, who in-
formed me that the work in Bedford county has greatly spread.—
Six hundred found peace; and five hundred and twenty he had taken
into society, and the flame was still going on.

Friday, 8th. Camp meeting came on at Charity Chapel, Pow-
hatan county. The Lord was precious, but the wicked strove to
trouble us.

Sunday, 10th. About five or six thousand were on the ground.—
The work went on, and the opposition increased. Twenty-five
combined together to give me a flogging. They ransacked the
camp to find me whilst I was taking some repose. This was the
first discovery of their project. As I went out of the tent one was
seen to cock a pistol towards me, whilst a voice was heard, ‘there
he is! there he is!” My friends forced me into the tent. Next day
Thad one of the young men arrested, and two others fled before
they could be taken. The young man. acknowledged his error
and promised never to do the like again: so we let him go.

The law was read from the stage, and after that we had peace.

Satan was angry, and brought to hush with only growling what
should be done by way-laying me onthe road. I defied them to do
their worst. The work went on and continued all night, and next
morning, when we were parting, we had good reason to believe that
one hundred souls were brought to liberty. Some were minded I
should go off in a covered coach, which I, refused, but with brother
Dunnington went off in a gig, believing that they had no power to
hurt me. What enraged them so, was my showing their improper
behavior in their striking the blacks, &c.

13th. Last night I spoke at friend Baker’s, in whose family God
hath begun a gracious work.

I purchased a grave suit for the dead, and sent it to Betsey
; and took my departure for Petersburgh.

The stage coach not going, I was detained twenty-four hours bee
hind my intention.

Friday, 15th. J arrived on the camp ground about an hour by
sun in the evening. Three found peace; some attempted interrup-
tion; but the magistrates were on our side. I continued on the

M

 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 903

ground until Monday the 18th, in which time about sixty professed
to have found peace, and about one hundred awakened. Brother
Cox wrote me that about thirty found peace after I left the ground.
Some blamed me for appointing this meeting: however, the devil’s
kingdom suffered loss in the Isle of Wight, and I will rejoice.

I gave one hundred dollars worth of books towards building a
chapel; and spent a few days in Norfolk and Portsmouth, and seve-
ral souls were set at liberty while I staid.

Raising the Devil.

At one time when Mr. Dow was traveling in the south, he asked permission to remain
over night, The woman of the house informed him that her husband being from home,
he could not stay. He insisted that she should grant him permission as there was no
other house near to which he could go; but she positively refused, until he told her he
was a preacher, and would sleep in the stable if he could do no better, ‘This information,
together with his long beard, at once suggested to her who he was, and she accordingly
inquired if he was not Lorenzo Dow. Being answered in the affirmative, she waived her
objections, and concluded that he might stay—probably more out of fear that evil might
befall her if she turned him off, than out of a wish to have him in the house. Accordingly
Mr. Dow put up; and about the usual hour retired to bed in a back room, where he had not
lain long until he heard a man arrive, whom he soon discovered was not the woman’s hus-
band. A series of jokes commenced between the woman and the man, which continued with
a good deal of pleasantry till about midnight, when, all of a sudden, their pleasures were
disturbed by a rap at the door, which announced that the husband had arrived, Alarm
and consternation followed. There was but one door, and at it stood the husband. ‘To
be caught there at that hour of night, would, to say the least of it, insure him a sound
thrashing. To escape seemed impossible. At this critical juncture, when the ingenuity
of man had failed, the quick perception of woman, as in most cases of emergency, found
an expedient. At the foot of the bed stood a large gum half full of raw cotton, in which
she concealed the visitor. ‘Then turning round very composedly, opened the door and
received her husband, - But his lordship had been at the grogshop, and was in what the
Irish schoolmaster called an “uproarious mood.’ “ Hush, hush,’ said the wife, as the
husband blundered in, and roared out * Thunder and potatoes, Mag, and why did n’t you
open the door?’? “Hush, my dear, hush! Lorenzo Dow is in the house.” “O blood
and tobacco! and is it Lorenzo Dow, the man who raises the Devil?” «Sure it is, and
why don’t you be still?” «Oh! by Saint Patrick, he shall come forth, and you shall
see the Devil before you sleep”’ So blundering into the bed room, Mr, Dow was compelled
to come forth, and nothing would satisfy the husband but that Lorenzo must raise the
Devil. Mr. Dow protested and urged his inability to perform such wonders; but no
excuse would satisfy the uncompromising husband—he had heard that Dow could. raise
the Devil, and now that he had him in his house, he determined that he must. At length,
said Mr. Dow, “if you will stand in the door, and give him a few thumps as he passes,
but not so hard as to break his bones, I will see if I can raise him.” So saying, he took
the candle in his hand, and walking up and down the room, Lorenzo touched the candle
to the cotton, and said, « Come forth, old boy,” when out jumped the hidden gentleman all

_ in a blaze, and breaking for the door like a mass of living fire, made good his escape, but

not without first receiving a good rap over the shoulder from the husband’s cudgel as he

ed the threshhold, ‘The job was now done, Lorenzo had raised the Devil, and the
husband thought it a real wonder performed by the Yankee preacher !

3 «
e
904. HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

CHAPTER XIII.
RETURN TO NEW-ENGLAND.

Sunday, 24th. I embarked for New York. We had some con-
trary winds, horrible squalls and calms; however, in eight days
I spoke with some friends in New York having quitted the vessel,
-and by the way of Elizabethtown came to the city.

N. Snethen is stationed here, and seems not so lively, by the
account of friends, as he was some time ago. He is lately married.
Cyrus Stebbins objected to my preaching where he was stationed,
though the trustees are mostly friendly, He withdrew from the
connection soon after, which showed what spirit he was of.

I put my trunk on board a vessel for Middletown, and a friend
took me in a chair near forty miles; whence I continued on foot
until I came near Connecticut line; when about sixty yards off,
whilst raising my heart to God, to open me a way for provision, as
Thad but a few cents in my pocket, I met Aaron Hunt, a preacher,
who told me where to call and get some refreshments; I did so, and
held two meetings in the neighborhood; then came to Danbury,
and pawning my yatal took stage for Hartford.

July 10th. Walking twenty miles I came to my father’s house,
which appeared empty. Things seemed pleasant round about; but
my mother is no more. I cannot mourn—my loss is her gain. I
trust to meet her in the skies, where sorrow and parting are no more.
The rest of my friends were well in body, but low in religion.

I went to Middletown for my trunk, and found the contempla-
tion for a meeting house like to fall through, although six hundred
dollars were subscribed. I offered them eight hundred dollars in
books to aid therein, provided they would give me assistance in pute
ting my Journal to press. Here brother Burrows met me, and we
went to Hebron, where we saw brother Wood. We agreed ona ©
camp meeting, te commence the last day of May following; which,
when known, was ridiculed as enthusiasm, to think that I auld get
the people to go into the woods, and encamp night and day, in this
OR, LORENZO’S. JOURNAL. 805

populous part, where elegant meeting houses were so numerous. |
was now called to another difficulty; a young horse having died, and
some money miscarried which I had sent for his keeping, and a coat,
and an appointment sent on to Boston, and how to do I saw not my
way. clear; but here that same providence whose kindness I had ex-
perienced on many interesting occasions, was manifest. A letter
from a motherly woman, who had seen me but once, came to hand,
in which was enclosed a bank note. This enabled me to pay what
I owed and take stage from Springfield to Waltham. A paper-ma-
-ker agreed, if I would pay one hundred dollars down and give
-him bonds for-the remainder, he woald accommodate me; but how
to accomplish this I did not know, until I fell asleep at brother
Pickering’s father-in-law’s, in Waltham, when I dreamed how and
where I could get it, which I observed to P., who replied, “A dream
is a dream.” I said, ‘ True, but I intend to see the result.” I
wrote to my Middletown friends, and succeeded accordingly. I
-spoke several times in Boston, and once in the common, where two
eaused some interruption; but shortly after God called them to efer-
nity!

Some dated their awakenings and conversions from this visit.—
Thence I took stage and returned to Springfield, where I arrived
about twelve at night, and lay under a hay stack until day; when I
called on the paper man, and a friend met me from Middletown,

o we-completed our bargain, and I went with the friend to Hart-
ford, and completed our agreement with the printers and book-
binders. .

I had now a tour of about six thousand miles laid before me,
to be accomplished against my returnin May, and not a cent of mo-
ney in my pocket; however, in the name of God, I set off on foot
from my father’s house, though no one knew my situation, doubting
not but that the Providential hand, which I had experienced hereto-
fore, would go with me still. I walked to Hartford river, telling
the ferryman my case; he carried me over, saying, “‘pay when you
cari,” (itbeing one cent.) I sold some books, and continued my

alk to Litchfield, falling in with a wagon load of Quakers, who
permitted me to ‘ride some on the way.

Thence I took stage to Danbury-and redeemed my watch, held'a
few meetings, and came to New York. A-friend who had employed
206 HISTGRY OF COSMOPOLITE.

me to get some printing done, not making remittance, I had like to
have been involved in difficulty, but Providence delivered me from
this difficulty also. Brother Thatcher had consented for my holding
a camp meeting in his district, but reconsidering the matter, recoiled
with prohibition. Ygt to prevent my disappointment from being too
great, suffered four appointments to be made for me by a locol preach-
er, not choosing to give them out himself, considering the agreement
at last conference. These appointments were given out wrong end
-- foremost, considering the line of my journey, which caused me much
more travelling; however, with my heart heavy, I fulfilled the ap-
pointments, in each of which I could but remark with tears, that
some persons had accused me with being of a party spirit, to strive
to get a separation, which thing was false, and I did not expect to
trouble them any more in that part, until there was an milena tions
and God should further open my way.

As I was going to take the stage, a man brought up.a horse, saddle
and bridle for me, with orders to pay when convenient. ' I consid-
ered this act as a christian kindness, but Satan strove to raise a dusts
as I did not make remittance very speedily, having no safe opportu-
nity for some months.

I passed through my old circuit, the Duchess, and saw some who
retained prejudice, but I continued my journey, putting up at the
inns, being unwilling to screw any thing through the devil’s teeth.

When I arrived at Albany, the preaching house doors which had
been shut in Stebbin’s time, were now open. As the stationed
preacher was out of town, and one or two others, who were expected,
not coming, the people were like to be disappointed, which to pre-
vent, gave rise to the opening, which I embraced as providential,
and held a number of meetings. Here I have always found some
kind friends, particularly brother Taylor.

I took my departure to Weston, where I saw Smith Miller, his
wife Hannah, and Peggy, after an absence of nearly two years.

August 31st. Camp meeting began, and the people were entirely
strangers to the quality and magnitude of this kind of meeting.
Several Methodist preachers came as spectators, intending if the
meeting did well, to take hold, heart and hand with me; but if ill, to
leave it as they found it, and let the blame devolve on me. A stage
being erected, I addressed the people thereon, from Luke xxi, 19
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 207

An awful solemnity came over the people, several mourners came
forward to be prayed for, and some shortly found comfort, and the
Lord began to move in the camp; howrver, the preachers were
minded we should disband to private habitations, but I replied, “if
I can get owen to tarry on the ground I would not go off until the
meeting broke.”” Soon the Lord began to move among the people,
and many were detained on the ground, and souls were born to God.
Next day the congregation and work increased, and so in the course
of the night likewise. :

Sunday, Sept. 2d. It rained (I was sick) and the people were
punished, by getting wet in the shower, through not coming better
prepared for encampment, &c., which I was glad of, as it taught
them a useful lesson against my return; it cleared up and the sun
broke out, when I addressed them. Being informed of some ill
designs among the youth, to bring a stigma on the meeting, I ob-
served three companies in the woods; I got on a log in the triangle,
and began relating a story concerning a bird’s nest, which my father
had remarked represented his family, that would be scattered like
those young birds, who knew not the getting of things, but only the
fruition of provision, and not parental affection, till they become to
have children of their own, which remarks had made great impres-
siononmy mind. The rehearsal of them had the desired effect, and
gathered their wandering minds into a train of serious thinking, and
prepared their hearts for the reception of good advice; several of them
desired I should pray with them; soon nine were sprawling on the
ground, and some were apparently lifeless. The Doctors supposed
they had fainted, and desired water and fans to be used. I replied,
“ Hush!”’ then they to show the fallacy of my ideas, attempted to
determine it with their skill, but to their surprise their pulse was
regular; some said, it is fictitious, they make it.”” I answered,
“the weather is warm and we are in perspiration, whilst they are
as cold as corpses, which cannot be done by human art.”

Here some supposed they were dying, whilst others suggested,
“itis the work of the devil.’ I observed, “if it be the devil’s
work, they will use the dialect of hell, when they come to; some
watched my words, in great solemnity, and the first and second were
soon brought through, happy, and all in the. course of the night,
except a young woman, who had come under good impression, much
208 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

against her father’s will, thirty miles. She continued shrieking for
mercy for cight hours, sometimes on the borders of despair, “iil
near sun rise, when I exhorted her if she had a view of her Saviexzr.
to receive Him as appearing for her; her hope revived, faith eprang
‘up, joy arose, her countenance was an index of her heart'to all the
beholders, she uttered a word, and soon she testified. the reality of
her mental sensation, and the peace she had found.

About thirty found peace, and I appointed another camp meeting,

to commence in May.
The Cock and the Dinner Pot.

One night after Mr. Dow had retired to bed, after a hard day’s travel,
in the western part of Virginia, a number of persons collected in the bar-
room to enjoy their usual revelries, as was the custom in that part of the
country. -At a late hour in the night, the alarm was given that one of
the company had lost his pocket book, and a search proposed. Where-

_upon the landlord remarked, that Lorenzo Dow was in the house, and
that if the money was there,.he knew that Lorenzo could find it. The
suggestion was instantly received with approbation, and accordingly Mr.
Dow was aroused from his slumber, and brought forth to find the money.
As he entered the room, his eyes ran through the company with search-
ing inquiry, but nothing appeared that could fix guilt upon any one. The
‘loser ‘appeared with a countenance expressive of great concern, and
besought Mr. Dow, for heaven’s sake, to find him his money. ‘‘ Have any
left the company since you lost your money,” said Mr. Dow. <‘‘ None,”
-said the loser, ‘‘none!’? ‘Then,’ said Lorenzo, turning to the land-
‘lady, “go and bring me your large dinner pot.’ This created no little
surprise. But as supernatural powers were universally conceded, his
directions were unhesitatingly obeyed. Accordingly the pot was brought
forward, and set in the middle of the room. ,‘‘ Now,” said Lorenzo,
‘go and bring the old chicken-cock from the roost.’ This was also
done, and at Lorenzo’s directions, the cock placed in the pot, and
covered over with a board, or lid. ‘Let the doors now be fastened, and
the lights extinguished,” said Mr. Dow, which was also done. ‘ Now,’’
said he, “every person in the room must rub his hands shard against
‘the pot, and when the ‘guilty hand touches, the cock will crow.’ Accord-
ingly, all came forward, and rubbed, or pretended to rub against the pot.
But no cock crew. ‘Let the candles now be lighted,” said Lorenzo,
“there is no guilty person here. If the man ever had any money, he
must have lost it some place else. But stop,” said Lorenzo, when all
things were prepared, “let us now examine the hands.’’ This was the
‘important part of his arrangement. For on examination, it was found
that one man had not rubbed against the pot. ‘The others’ hands being
black with the soot of the pot, was a proof of their innocence. ‘ There,”
said Lorenzo, pointing to the man with clean hands, “there is the man
who picked your pocket.” The culprit, seeing his derection,. at once
acknowledged his guilt, and.gave up the money.
OR. LORENZO’S JOURNAL. zor

f

CHAPTER XIV.

MARRIAGE.

Wuen I was in Ireland, I saw the first pair that I thought were
happy in marriage, or showed a beauty in their connexion as the
result of matrimony. I heard also of a young man, who made 4
proposal of marriage; the young woman, possessing piety and con-
sidération, agreed to make it a matter of fasting and prayer, to know
the Divine will on the subject, she also told a considerate friend,
who gave her advice on the subject. Atthe time appointed they
met, to return their answers upon the subject. The man said he
thought it was the will of God that they should proceed, and the
two women’s opinion was the reverse. It was then submitted for
my Opinion, why I thought the young man’s mind differed from
theirs; I replied, that many persons desire a thing, and wish that it
might be the will of God it should be so, and from thence reason
themselves irito a belief that it is His will, when in fact it is nothing
but their own will, substituted for God’s, and so stand in their
awn light and deceive themselves.

It appears to me, concerning every person who is marriageable,
and whose duty it is to marry, that there is some particular person
whoin they ought to have; but I believe it to be possible for them to
miss of that object and obtain one who is not proper for them.

Some people have an idea, that all matches are appointed, which
T think repugnant to common sense, for a man will leave his wife
and a woman her husband, they two will go to another part and
marry and live as lawful man and wife. Now can rational crea-
tures suppose that God appointed this match, whose will sayeth:
“Thou shalt not commit adultery?”

Again, I have seen some men and women in courtship put the
best foot foremost; and the best side out; and from this their ways
would appear pleasing, and a ae be conceived and taken for
910 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

love; but when they got acquainted with each other’s weaknesses,
after the knot was tied, the ways which once appeared agteeeable are
now odious; thus the dear becomes cheap, and the honey is all gall
and vinegar; but, alas, it is too late to repent. Their dispositions
being so different, it is as much impossible for them to live agreeably
and happy together, as for the cat and dog to agree. Thus a foun-
dation is laid for unhappiness for life. Whatsoever ye do, do all to
the glory of God, is the language of thescripture, therefore, as Christ
saith, without me ye can do nothing; and as Paul saith, through
Christ who strengtheneth me, I cando all things. We are to look
to God for help in whatever we undertake, as all things are sanctified
through faith and prayer. Therefore, whatsoever we dare not pray
to God for his blessing upon, we have no right to pursue, it is forbid.
den fruit. But as there is a providence of God attending every per-
son in every situation in life, and no such thing as mere chance, it is
my opinion, if people were but resigned to the dispensation of Di-
vine Providence, instead of being their own choosers, their will re-
signed to his disposal, &c., that they would find his providence te
guide and. direct them to the object proper for them, as the calls of
his Spirit and the openings of his Providence go hand in hand.

I was resolved when I began to travel, that no created object
should be the means of rivalling my God, and of course not to alter
the situation of my life, unless a way seemed to open i the way of
Providence, whereby I might judgé that my extensive usefulness
should be extended rather than contracted.

S M—, of Western, came to a big meeting in the woods,
and heard that crazy Dow was there, and after some time sought
and found me. He accompanied me to my appointments, sono
ing of about one hundred miles’ travel. He kept what some call a
Methodist tavern, i. e., a house for the preachers, &c. One of my
appointments being near his house, he invited me to tarry all night,
observing his daughter. would be glad to see me. J asked if he had
any children. He replied, a young woman I brought up I call my
daughter. I staid all night, but so it happened that not a word
passed between her and me, though there were but the three in fam-
ily. I went to my appointment where we had a precious time, but
whilst preaching, I felt an uncommon exercise, known only to my-
self and my God, to run through my mind, which caused me to pause

 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 911

for some time. In going to my evening appointment, I had'to re-
turn by the house, he being still in company with me. Tasked him
if he would objeet if I should talk to his daughter concerning mat-
rimony? He replied, “I have nothing to say, only I have request-
ed her, if she has any regard for me, not to marry so as to leave
my house.”

When I got to the door, I abruptly asked his wife, who had beea
there, and what they had been about in-my absence. She told me,
which made way for her to observe, that Peggy was resolved never
to marry unless it were to a preacher, and one who would continue
travelling. This resolution being similar to my own, as she then
stepped into the room, caused me to ask her if it was so. She an-
swered in the affirmative; on the back of which I replied, “Do you
think you could accept of such an ajeet as me?” She made no
answer, but retired from the room.‘ This was the first time of my
speaking to her. I took dinner, asked her one question more
and went to my neighboring meetings, which occupied some days;
but having a cloak making of oiled cloth, it drew me back to get it.
I staid all night, and in the morning, when going away, I observed
to her and her sister, who brought her up as a mother, that I was
going to thé warm countries, where I never had spent a warm season,
and it was probable I should die, as the warm climate destroys most
of these who go from a cold country; but, said I, if I am preserved
about a year-and a half from now, I am in hopes of seeing this
northern country again, and if during this time you live and remain
single, and find no one that you like better than you do me, and
never say, do not go to your appointment, &c., for if you should
stand in my way, I should pray God to remove you, which I be-
lieve he would answer, and if I find no one that I like better than I
do you, perhaps something further may be said on the subject; and
finding her character to stand fair, I took my departure. In my
travels I went to the Natchez country, where I found religion low,
and had hard times, but thought this country one day would be the

rden of America, and if this family would remove there, it would
prove an everlasting blessing, as it respects religion, to the inhabit-
ants, considering their infant state; provided they should be faith-
ful to God, but many good things fall through for want of humble
and faithful perseverance under God. It lay on my mind for some

 
213 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

weeks, when I wrote to them on the subject, though I had no out.
ward reason to suppose they would go, considering the vast distance
of near two thousand miles. But now I found she was still single,
and they all willing to comply with my request, which removed
many scruples from my mind, knowing that it was a circumstance
that turned up in the order of Providence, instead of by my own
Seeking; so our bargain was drawn to a close, but still I thought not
to have the ceremony performed until I should return from Europe;
but upon reflection, considering the circumstances would require a
correspondence, my letters might be intercepted, and the subject
known, prejudice arise, jealousy ensue, and much needless conver-

‘sation and evil be the result; wherefore, to prevent the same, a
preacher coming in, we were married that night, though only we
five were present, this being the 3d of September, 1804. (See the
Reflections on Matrimony, and you that are young digest it well.)

The Steaks and the Pudding.

‘ The celebrated Doctor Johnson, from whom Mr. Dow received the first
ideas of that invaluable chemical discovery, the Dow Medicine, tells the
_ellowing story, on himself and friend: . : :
’ “At one time while he and an intimate friend were traveling in the north
-f Scotland, they put up for the night at a very indifferent looking. house in
the highlands. The want of cleanliness was very apparent, s0 much 60 as to
attract the attention both of the Doctor and of his friend, and to make them
curious about what they were to have for supper. :

, “ The. friend, in peeping through a crack in the partition, discovered a very
dirty looking boy attend:ag to the frying of some beef steaks, and as he leaned
over to turn them, noticed him scratching his head, and some unlucky little
insects falling from it-into the pan. This of course spoiled his appetite for
teaks. But wishing to have a pull on the Doctor, said nothing of his
discovery till after ‘supper. In the meantime their meal was prepared,
consisting of fried steaks and boiled pudding. The Doctor supposing the
fried dish the cleanest, ate steaks. The friend, rejoicing in the rig he was
going to have on the Doctor, partook sumptuously of the pudding. After
supper, said the Doctor, addressing his friend,‘ Well, I don’t envy you your
dirty pudding.’ ‘Nor I_you, your steaks,’ said the friend. And then, giving
a broad laugh, informed the Doctor of the boy scratching his head over the
frying pan.. This was a damper. The Doctor, who was extremely hard to
head, now felt himself fairly beaten, and, walking out of doors, soon made
a summary disposition of his supper, then returning, sick and provoked, he
called up the boy, and addressing him in a very arigry tone, said, ‘ Why did
you not keep that cap on your head, you had on when I came here?’ The
poor boy, scratching his head and bursting into tears at the angry look and
voice of the Doctor, replied, ‘Why, mammy took it to boil the pudding in.’
The scene now changed. The friend was taken with a violent heaving at the
stomach, while the Doctor’s countenance soon changed from frowns to
‘excessive mirth, as he followed his friend to the door, congratulating him
upon. the luxury of-a hotled pudding.”

a
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 413

CHAPTER XV.

TOUR TO THE MISSISSIPPI.

4th. Suir Miurer'set off with me for Natchez early in the
morning, as my appointments had been given out for some months:
I spoke at Westmoreland and Augusta that day.

5th. We rode fifty miles: I spoke once on the road, and saw a
spiritual daughter who was awakened when I travelled the Pittsfield
circuit.

6th. We rode fifty miles, and stayed with a family of Metho-
dists, near the east branch of the Susquehannah river. The man
was kind, but the woman was as she was.

7th. Rode thirty-four miles, spoke at night at Sugar creek.

8th. Thirty-five miles to Lycoming.

9th. Twenty-five miles to Amariah Sutton’s, and found Gideon
Draper preaching, who was awakened when I was on Cambridge
circuit. Oh! how these things refreshed my soul, to see the fruit
of my labor hundreds of miles off, years after. I spoke when he
was done. He accompanied us ten miles where I spoke again.

10th. Thirty-three miles to P—d Antisse’s.

lith. Forty miles, stayed with a Dutchman who was reasonable
in his charges.
- 12th. Thirty-four miles across part of the leweny mountain te
Welchtown.

13th.: We crossed the Laurel hills, and though we lost some
miles by false direction, yet we came near to Dennistown, and
stayed with a friend.

14th. We went to Greensborough, where I spoke in the evening,
and then rode thirty-two milesto Pittsburgh, where we arrived
about the dawn of day; I found my appointments were not given
out accurately.

16th. (Sunday.) I spoke ir Pittsburgh and Washington.

17th. Brownsville and Uniontown, where I heard the bishops
Asbury and Whatcoat were sick twenty-five miles off.
214 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

18th. Spoke twice in Washington.

19th. Spoke in Steubenville in the State of Ohio. I have been
in each of the seventeen States of the Union.

20th. I spoke in Charleston, ( Wellsburg; ) some were offended.

21st. Spoke to hundreds, beginning before sun rise; and then to
Wheeling. Spoke at ten o’clock to a large concourse and so went
on our journey.

23d. Spoke to a few in Zanesville on the Muskingum river.—
I could not but observe great marks of antiquity, ridges of earth
thrown up so as to form inclosures of various forms, on which three
or four might ride easily abreast. Some of these, I think, would
contain near one hundred acres or more.

24th. Came to New Lancaster where I spoke.

25th. Came to Chillicothe, held four meetings, some of the
A-double-L-part people were offended; stayed with the governor —
two days. In him are connected the Christian and the gentleman.
I think this state is laid off in townships, six miles square, and then
into sections of one mile square, containing six hundred and forty’
acres, and half sections. The title of this is obtained from gov-
ernment, at nine English shillings per acre, for ever, in four annual’
payments, or if the money be paid down, the interest will be de-
ducted. No slavery. can be introduced here. There are lands laid
off for schools in great magnitude. And I consider the form of.
the Constitution superior to that of any other in the Union.

Near the Ohio river people are sometimes troubled with fevers,
but uplands near the heads of the streams are far more healthy.

Monday, October Ist. I found Mr. Hodge, a Presbyterian min-
ister, had failed in giving out my appointments. However, I fell
in with the western conference, which was now sitting in Kentuc-
ky, and God was with them and the people. I saw the jerks in
Pennsylvania, Ohio, and this state, on this journey. Several of
the presiding elders called me into a private room, and after our
interview we parted in friendship. Next day I spoke under the
trees, nearly the whole conference being present. I thought I could
discern every countenance present and tell the Methodist from the
A-double-L-part people, and never before observed that present im-
pression would cause the countenance to be such an index to the
mind of pleasure and pain, especially in an auditory. From thence
\ OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 216

‘I went to Lexington, held a few meetings, and saw one whom I
had known in Dublin, but he was not as happy now as once. [
here experienced some kindness, and also spoke at Paris by the way.
An A-double-L-part man being convinced that A-double-L meant
all, caused much uneasiness among the Presbyterians. First, sev-
eral preachers formed themselves into an association, by the name
of Springfield Association, and then made a wild and voluntarily
died, and instead of being a distinct party, sunk into union with all
Christians.

Sunday, 19th. I spoke in Herodsburgh and Springfield. As I
was getting up, I found my clothes had been moved during the night,
which caused me to arouse the family. My vest was found in the
piazza, and all my money gone except one cent.

Thence I went to Tennessee, but found my appointments were
not given out. I spoke in Clarksville and Nashville, and many
other places over the country, until I came to a brother Canon’s
who had been the means under God of opening my way before.

Friday, 19th. Camp meeting commenced at Liberty. Here I
saw the jerks, and some danced; a strange exercise indeed; howev-
er, it is involuntary, yet requires the. consent of the will; i. e., the
people are taking to jerking irresistibly, and if they strive to resist
it, it worries them much, yet is attended with no bodily pain, and
those who are exercised to dance, which in the pious seems an an-
tidote to the jerks, if they resist, it brings deadness and barrenness
over the mind; but when they yield to it they feel happy, although
it is a great cross; there is a heavenly smile and solemnity on the
countenance, which carries a great conviction to the minds of be~
holders. Their eyes, when dancing, seem to be fixed upwards as
if upon an invisible object, and they lost to all below.

Sunday, 21st. I heard Doctor Tooley, a man of liberal educa-
tion, who had been a noted deist, preach on the subject of the jerks
and the dancing exercise.. He brought ten passages of scripture
to prove that dancing was once a religious exercise; but corrupted
at Aaron’s calf, and from thence young people got it for amusement.
I believe the congregation and preachers were generally satisfied
with his remarks.

The Natchez mission had almost discouraged the westera con-
ference, having made several trials with little success; however,
gaye,

“the remains of their fire where they had encamped the preceding

216 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

Lawner Blackman and brother: Barnes, finding: that I was goniy

thither, offered as volunteers, and fell in with me for the journey.
‘Tuesday, 23d. We started from Franklin, where I received some

kindness, and. riding thirty-two miles, encamped in the woods. It

rained and apparently we could get no fire, but some moving fami-

lies from North Carolina, got affrighted by some Indians and were
returning, being fearful to venture on their way. -They showed us

night; and with difficulty I prevailed on them to stay with us, until

‘T let them know my name, which they had heard of before; they
intended travelling on all night to the settlement, being fearful. of

being masscred by the Indians. -

24th. Travelled about thirty-five miles, and saw one a
of Indians on the way.

25th. The post and a traveller passed by us early, but we over-
took them, and continued together to Tennessee river. The wind
was high, and none did cross except the post, and he with danger.’

26th. We crossed, paying a dollar each, where was a small gar-
rison, and some few half-breed Indians.

27th. We gained the suburbs of Bigtown of the Chickasnws.
I am now beside the fire, the company laying down to rest, and our
horses feeding in a cane brake, and provisions nearly out.

- Sunday, 28th. Two of our horses were missing, but were re-
turned early in the morning by a negro and. Indian, who, I suppose,
had stolen them to get a reward. One of. our company was for
flogging the negro, which I opposed, lest it should raise an uproar,
and endanger other travellers by the Indians, who are of a revenges
ful temper. This day was a hungry time to, us. We thought. of
the disciples- who plucked:the ears of corn on the Sabbath.

At length’ we came to another village where some whites lived,
and one Mr. Gunn, who was touched under the word when I was
here before, received us kindly. We tarried two days in this set-
tlement, held some meetings, and receiving: gratis, necessaries for
our journey, took-our departure. Having a gun with us, we killed
some turkies, which: were numerous in flocks. From what we saw,
there were bears, and plenty of wolves and deer in these woods.
The canopy of heaven was our covering by night, except the blankets
we were rolled in. We kept fires to prevent the wild beasts from
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. — 217

approaching too near. The mail we saw no more. The man who
* was with him continued with us, and being seized with the’ derange-
ment for some hours in the woods, retarded our progress. —

Nov. 4th. Crossed the ground where I had the Providential es-
cape from the Indians, and arrived at the settlement of Natchez.—
We are glad to see white people, and get out of the woods once
more: stayed at the first house all night.

6th. Called on Moses Floyd, a preacher, on Big Black. Here
brother Barnes tarried to begin his route. Blackman went withi us
to Col. Barnet’s, on Biopeer. Next day we went to Randal Gib-
son’s, on Clarke’s Creek, got some washing done, and there Miller
staid, and Blackman went with me to squire Tooley’s, father of
the Doctor, where brother Harriman, a missionary, was at the point
of death. However, he recovered, and our presence seemed to re=
vive him.

8th. I visited Washington and Natchez, and some of the adja-
cent parts. Here I must observe the truth of the maxim, “Give
the devil rope enough and he will hang himself.”? A printer ex-
tracted a piece from the Lexington paper, as a burlesque on me,
which, however, did me no harm, though it circulated in most pa-
pers inthe Union. He had just got his types set up before I made
application for the insertion of a notice, that I should hold meeting
ir the town on Sunday. This following the other, made impres-
sion on the people’s minds, and excited the curious to attend mect-
ing. When I was here before, I found it almost impossible to get
the people out to meeting any way, and had my scruple whether
there were three Christians in town, either black or white; but now
l spoke three succeeding Sabbaths, and some on week days.

12th. This day I am twelve years old. Brother Blackman
preached a funeral sermon.. [After many dangers in his years of
itinerancy, he came to his end by Providence; evidencing a remark-
able foreboding.] I spoke a few words, and God began a gracious
work. Here, by Washington, we appointed a camp meeting; there
is ground laid off for a college, and congress, beside a handsome
donation, hath given twenty thousand acres of ground, &c. This
country is now dividing into townships and sections, and’ sold by
government, as in the state-of Ohio; and though only a territory
now, yet will be incorporated into a state, when the inhabitants
218 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

shall amount to sixty thousand. They now have a small legisla-
ture, The governor is appointed by the President. One represen-
tative goes to congress.

Sunday, 25th. I spoke for the last time at Natchez. I visited
Saltzertown, Greenville and Gibsonport. This last place. was a
wilderness not two years ago, but now contains near thirty houses,
with a court house and jail. We held a quarterly meeting on
Clarke’s creek. Some supposed I would get no campers, but at
this Q.‘M. I wanted to know if there were any backsliders in the au»
ditory, and if there were, and they would come forward, I would
pray with them. An.old backslider, who had been happy in the old
settlements, with tears came forward and fell upon his knees, and
several followed his example. A panic seized the congregation,
and a solemn awe ensued. We had a cry and a shout, It was. a
weeping, tender time. The devil was angry, and many without
persecuted, saying, “Is God deaf, that they cannot worship’ him
without such a noise?”? Though they perhaps would make a greater
noise when drinking a toast. This prepared the way: for the
camp meeting, and about thirty from this neighborhood went
thirty miles or upwards, and encamped on the ground. The camp
meeting continued four days. The devil was angry at this also, and
though his emissaries contrived various projects to raise a dust, their
efforts proved ineffectual. In general there was good decorum, and
about fifty were awakened, and five professed justifying faith; so
that it might be said, the country which was a refuge for scape-
gallowses, a few years since, in Spanish times, is in a hopeful way,
and the wilderness begins to bud and blossom as the rose, and the
barren land becomes a fruitful field. I crossed the Mississippi into
Louisiana, and visited several settlements, holding religious meet-
ings. . I believe there is a peculiar Providence in such a vast terri-
tory falling to the United States, as liberty of conscience may now
prevail as the country populates, which before: was prohibited by
the inquisition. We got some things fixed to our minds; procured
three Spanish horses, Which had been foaled wild in the woods, and
had been caught out of the gang, by climbing a tree and dropping a
noose over the head, it being made fast to a bough, &c. We got
letters from home, with information that they were well, and the
work going on.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 219

CHAPTER XVI.

RETURN TO THE NORTH.

Decemsen, 16. Our horses being tamed and taught to eat corn, by
forcing it into their mouths, and we prepared with a tent and provi-
sions, bid the settlemént on the Mississippi adieu, and betook to the
woods for Tombighee, having two others in company. We had
not gone far before the saddle turned on the pack mare; she took
fright, which affrighted the one S. M. rode, and they both set to
rewring and jumping, which endangered his life; however, he held
them both until he“dismounted, and they got settled. If they had.
got away, there was little prospect of catching them again. Twen-.
ty-three miles to the Indian line, on the main branch of Homachiti,
we encamped for the night, it being cloudy and rainy; we spread our,
tent, kept a good fire, hobbled the fore legs of our horses together,
leaving a long rope dragging from their necks. Here was plenty
of grass, and a cane brake.

20th. Thirty-five miles, encamped a little off the road, lest the
Indians should steal our. horses.

21st. We arrived this afternoon at Pearl, or half-way river; the
ford last year was a number of yards wide, but now not more than
five or six feet, which we knew not; a man who knew the ford, being
much among the Choctaws, attempted to cross first, and succeeded;
though his horse made a small misstep; the next man’s horse erred.
a little on the other side, but still I knew not the.danger; I proceeded:
next, leading the pack-mare, but there not being sufficient ground
for both horses, the water running like a mill-tail, carried me down
the stream two feet, whilst my mare could swim but one towards the
shore; she struck the bank which gave way, however, she being an
excellent swimmer and springy, made a second effort and got out.
I lost my hobbles, and our tea, sugar and. coffee, &c., got injured,
and J being much chilled by the wet, we went on till we came to a
convenient tarrying. place, and encamped for the night to dry our
things, &c. N.B. The river was muddy; I could not swim, and
980 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

had not the mare struck the bank where she did, I must have lost my
life, as the trees and brush filled the shore below.

22d. Imet some people from Georgia; at night I was taken with
a strong fever, but drank some water and.coffee, and got a si
night’s 1 rest.

Sunday, 23d. Feel somewhat better, it snowed some, and the sun
hath shone scarcely ten minutes during these five days.

24th. We rode about forty miles through Sixtown of the Choc
taws, and whilst we were passing it, I observed where they ‘scaffold
the dead, and also the spot where the flesh was, when the bone-
picker had done his office. The friends of the deceased weep twice
a day for a term, and if they cannot ery enough themselves, they
hire some to help them; it was a weeping time, and their cries made
our horses caper well. I was informed of an ancient custom which
at present is out of date among them; when one was sick a council
was held by the doctors, if’ their judgment was that he would die,
they being supposed infallible, humanity induced the neck-breaker
to do his office. An European being sick, and finding out his ver-
dict, to save his neck, crept into the woods, and recovered, which
showed to the Indians the fallibility of the doctors, and the evil of
the practice. Therefore to show that the custom must be totally
abolished, they took the poor neck breaker and broke his neck.

25th. We came to Densmore’s, agent for Indian affairs, our pro-
visions were gone, and with difficulty we procured relief, Some
people who were dancing i in a neighboring house, came in to hear
me talk; I held a inéeting with them, and then lay down to rest.

26th. After breakfast we came near the trading road, from the
Chicasaws to Mobile, where we encamped near a spring and care
brake; the leaves of the cane are food for cattle, &c.

‘ 27th. We started betimes and came to the first house on the
Tombigbee settlement, within four miles of fort St. Stephen, where
there is but one family, but it will be a place of fame in time. We
had met the man of the house where we stayed, who told us to call,
his wife made a heavy charge, we paid her, and 8. M. said, “tell
your husband never any more to invite travellers to be welcome for
his wife'to extort. The river was high, and swamp not fordable,
which necessitated us to go down the river about severity miles to
the Cut-off, which isa channel from the Tombigbee to the Alabama
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL 22]

Yiver, about seven miles from their junction, where they form the
Mobile. The island contains about sixty thousand acres, which are
commonly overflowed by the spring flood, as Egypt is by the Nile.
I held meeting during the six days of tarrying in the settlement, and
took my departure for Georgia, but was necessitated to keep on the
dividing ridge, between the streams, to prevent being intercepted by
creeks. There were ferries at the above rivers. Inthe settlement’
there was not a preacher of any society; my appointments were given
out in Georgia, with the days and hours fixed. In consequence of
the high waters we had to lose muchtravelling. =~

January 4, 1805. We fell in with a camp of whites, where we
were informed of some whites having been murdered by Indians and
one Indian killed by a white, and another wounded, the wounded
Indian was determined to kill some white in revenge. These whites
had hired a chief to pilot them around to avoid the danger; but my
tne being limited obliged me to take the nearest cut, which was
through the village, where the wounded Indian lived. Here we
parted from all the company, and set off by ee having four
hundred miles to go.

8th. We fell in with an Indian trader, who was out of provisions;
we gave him some, and tarried at his habitation that night; he made
us some return next day, then we pursued our journey. This being
in the Creek nation, we had some difficulty in finding our way, there
being so many Indian by-paths; however, we came to Hawkins’s
old place that night.

10th. Our charges were eleven shillings, though I think not worth
the half. We left the place about an hour by sun, having the pros-
pect of a pleasant day before us, but we had not gone many miles
before it gathered up and began to rain and sleet, which made it
tremendous cold; so we stopped to let our horses feed, and pitching
our tent, kindled up a fire, to warm us; but the weather appearing
more favorable, we proceeded on through a bad swamp, meeting
two travellers by theway. At length we perceived it began to grow
dark, which convinced us that it was later than we thought; we
halted, hobbled out our horses immediately, finding some grass on
the hill, and proceeded to kindle up a fire, but every thing being so
wet, and covered with a sleet, and our limbs benumbed with cold,
it was next to an impossibility to accomplish it. Things appeared
222 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

gloomy, the shades of a dark night fast prevailing, death appeared
before. In consequence of my being robbed I had no winter coat,
but only my thin summer one at this time; however, we at length
succeeded in getting prepared for the night, our tents spread, which
kept off the falling weather, and a good fire at the door soon dried
the ground. We prepared our kettle of coffee, and partook with
gratitude, and found we here could sing praises to God, not without
a sense of the Divine favor, considering our situation a little before;
we lay down to rest as under‘the wing of the Almighty in this des-
ert, inhabited only by wild beasts, whilst the wolves were howling
on every side. Next day we passed the settlement where we con-
sidered the danger was, and continued our course till we came to
Hawkins’, on flint river, having seen an Indian point his gun at
us by the way. We stayed with Hawkins a night; he was kind
and hospitable, and has had some success, though with difficulty, in
introducing civilzation and cultivation among the Indians. First,
they despised labor, saying, we are warriors, and threatened him
with death if he did not depart, (they being prejudiced, supposing
him to be their enemy, as if to make slaves of them like the blacks)
and ‘cast all the contempt on him imaginable; but being afraid of
Long-knife, i. ¢., congress, refrained from violence. However,
they would not accept. of tools or implements of agriculture, but
would go directly opposite to his advice, e. g., he said scatter and
raise stock, but they would live more compact. Two years elapsed
with less rain than usual, causing the crops to fail, some died with
hunger; a chief asked, “(Have syou power with the Great: Man
above, to keep off the rain?’ H replied, no; but the Great
Man sees your folly and is angry with you. H—— wanted pork
and corn; the Indians accustomed to sell by lump would not sell him

any by weight or measure, apprehending witchcraft or cheatery. A
girl bringing to him a hog to sell, asked one dollar end three quar-
ters, which they call seven chalks, he weighing the pig gave her
fourteen, she supposed the additional seven were to buy her as a wife
for the night, it being their custom to marry for a limited time, as
a night, amoon, &c. Another girl bringing a larger hog, demand-
ed fourteen chalks, which came to twenty-eight, which the other girl
observing, supposed herself cut out, began to murmur, and flung
' down the money; but an old chief seeing the propriety of the weight,

 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL "923

explained the matter; this gave rise to its introduction and reception
among.them. An old squaw receiving by measurement more than
her demand for corn, laughed at the Indians who had refused to sell
in this manner. Thus measures were introduced.

I met some travellers, who showed me a paper containing the
advertisement of my appointments, published by brother Mead, be-
ginning six days sooner than I appointed.

Thursday, 17th. We reached the settlement of Georgia, near
Fort Wilkinson, and falling in with Esquire Cook, whom I knew,
we went home with him, and had a meeting. He lent me a horse,
and I went on to camp meeting, and got there the very day I had
fixed some time before. ‘ s
' We had agood time. Brigadier General John Stewart and his
brother, the captain, in Virginia, had agreed to join society, :which
the latter. had done, and as brother Mead had taken him and their
wives into class, the General, to the surprise of the people, came
forward in public, and requested. to be taken under care also. Many
had heard of my marriage, but did not credit it, until they had it
from my own mouth, the particulars of which, to prevent fruitless
and needless conversation, I related in public; for many said, “I
wonder what he wants with aconsort?? I replied as above, to en-
‘able me to be more useful on an extensive scale.

Hence I spoke at the Rock meeting house, Comb’s meeting house

nd Washington.

January, 25th. I spoke at Scott’s meeting house, and Jones’ at
night. Here Smith Miller fell in with me again. In my sleep I
viewed myself as at Papa Hobson’s with my companion, and short-
ly separated at a great distance, and found myself with a horse upon
« high hill from whence I could espy the place where she was,
although there intervened a wilderness with great rivers flooded into
the swamps; I felt it a duty to require my presence there, and de-
scended the hill the right way for that purpose, after I had set my
compass; however, I soon got into the dale, ona winding circuitous
road, where I could not see before me. Discouragements seeined
almost insurmountable, yet conviction said I must go; faith said it
might be accomplished by patient diligence, resolution, and forti-
tude,: as well as some other things I had succeeded’ in.

- [had a similar dream upon this, from which I inferred that som;
- 204 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

severe trials ae at hand, but by the grace of God, through faith, I
may surmount them.

Sunday, 27th. I spoke three times at Augusta, and had some
refreshing seasons. I found the first cost of my Journals would
amount to between two and three thousand dollars; the: profits of it
I designed to aid in erecting a meeting house in Washington, the
Federal City. A person had promised me the loan of one. thous-
and dollars, to assist, if necessary, but found it inconvenient to per-
form; also about. two hundred guineas’ worth of books were missent
and not accounted for about this time; so that my prospects, for
‘pecuniary means were gloomy.

28th. Bidding farewell to Georgia, I spoke at Jetter’s meeting
house, and twice at Edgefield court house.

29th. I spoke at the cross roads and Buffington’s.

30th. At Edney’s meeting house in the morning; at’ noon at
Newbury court house, where were Quakers, Baptists, Presbyterians,
Methodists, Universalists, and Nothingarians.

31st. I spoke at Mount Bethel, in the Methodist Academy, to
hundreds of people, and aidtessed the, scholars in particular, ‘who
amounted to about sixty; and at night in Clarke’s meeting house.

Feb. Ist. I crossed the Enoree, and spoke at Fishdamford meet-
ing house; then riding across Broad river through danger, I spoke at
Ester’s at night.

2d. Spoke at Chester court house to many hundreds in the open
air, and at Smith’s at night,

Sunday, 3d, was excessively cold; however, I rode twenty miles
to Esq. Fulton’s, and had a gracious time, though twice interrupted
by adeist. This winter is the coldest of the “four which I have
spent in the south, and the dldest people say it is the severest they
ever knew.

4th. Went twenty-five miles to Davenport’s meeting house; and
finding a fire, round which the auditory were warming themselves,
I availed myself of the circumstance, for the sake of agreeable con-
yenience, and gave them a preaching, which surprised them as a
singularity. At night I stayed at a private house, where I held
meeting, having jist got through: N. to the edge of S. Carolina; here
the family, either as a put, or for convenience, were guilty of
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 295

improprieties, considering I was a stranger, but Gee el judge them
and me.

6th. I spoke at Charlotte court house, but some A-double-L-part
people strove to kick up a dust. S. M————r met me here again,
and we were entertained at an inn gratis.

6th. Twenty-six miles in the rain to Sandy Ride, where we had
a comfortable time, but S. M., felt a bad effect from the rain; thence
we rode to Salsbury, and I spoke i in the air, as it was court time,
but in the evening in the court house, from Solomon's irony. A
man, who had been careless about,religion, was so operated upon
that God opened his heart to give me cloth for a wanes coat, which
I greatly needed.

8th. I spoke twice in Lexington; but a drunken nan interrupted
us, and when became sober he made acknowledgement.

9th. Early this morning I parted with S. M., (my father-in-law
50 considered ) who started for Mr. Hobson’s, and rode twenty
miles to Salem, and spoke to about three thousand people in tly:
open air, in general good attention, whilst I was speaking about our
sorrows ending in future joy; it appeared like going to heaven with
many, whose countenances were indices of their sensations. I be-
ing a stranger, on etering the town it appeared providential in my
choice where to stand whilst speaking, being contiguous to an econo-
my house of the Moravian sisters, as, were it otherwise, they would
not have heard me.

Sunday, 10th. I spoke in Bethany to about three thousand; at
night at Doub’s who has the most convenient room, with a pulpit
and seats, of any I have seen in the south.

11th. Stoke’s court house, three thousand, a solemn time; left
my mare, and procuring a horse, proceeded to Mr. M ’s3 felt
awfully; delivered my message as in the presence of the decal Ma-
jesty of heaven, which greatly shocked the family, considering some
circumstances in the same.

12th. Three thousand in the woods by Macomb’s, and good I
think, was done in the name of the Lord; at night at Mr. Wade’s,
Henry county, Virginia; he gave me some cloth for over-alls.

13th. At Dr. French’s, whose wife is my spiritual daughter, and
sister of Mrs. Jennings.

 

 

Q
226 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

15th, Spoke at the court-house at night, at Henry Clarkes’, but
was interrupted by some drunkards. I have spoken to so many
large congregations in the open air of late, and not one day of rest
since I got out of the wilderness into Georgia, that I feel considera-
bly emaciated, and almost broken down; these appointments were
made without my consent, and contrary to my orders, so that some
of my intentions were frustrated.

15th. I feel unwell this morning; my horse is missing, things
appear gloomy, but my hope isin God, who hath been’my helper
hitherto in trials past; some more cloth given to me; as Tam still
unprepared for winter, neither have I had it in my power to get
equipt with proper clothing for the inclemency of the weather, since
Iwas robbed in Kentucky, but have the same clothes now which
papa Hobson gave me last spring. Spoke.at General Martin’s, in
the door; what is before me I cannot tell; my heart feels drawn and
bound.to Europe, where I believe, the Lord will give me to see
good days, in that weary, disturbed, distressed land; Lord! increase
my faith, to put my confidence in thee, and feel more resigned to
thy will and disposal, so that when I come to die, I may be able to
lay my hand upon my heart age Rae “I have spent my time as I
would try if it were to do again.”

Many think that ministers have no trials. I am confident this is
a mistake; there is no life more trying, yet none on earth more hap-
py; as Nancy Douglass said, “it is not the thing itself that is the
trial, but the impression it hath on the mind;” for some have great
disappointments and yet but little trials, whilst others with less mis-
fortunes break their hearts with grief; therefore what a fine thing is
faith in the order of God, and submission to His disposal, who can
and will overrule all. our unavoidable trials for our spiritual and
eternal good; but alas! where shall the wicked and careless find
strength and repose from danger in the time of trouble? Lord! how
dismal is the thought to have no God to rest upon, seeing, “cursed
is he that trusteth in the arm of flesh.”
_ 18th. My horse was brought to me; rode twenty miles to Wat-
son’s meeting house, where I spoke to a listening multitude; the
bench on which I stood suddenly let me down out of the sight of the
people; recovering dexterously, I observed it was a Joud call to
sinners to be in readiness, lest they should sink lower than the grave.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 227

My pilot being of an airy turn, I said, as something is to be given
for something, and as you have come to favor me, I will pay thee,
and pointing to him, directed my discourse from Solomon’s irony,
and concluded from Rev. xvi, 15.

Sunday, 17. Spokein Danville in the open air, and then at Allen
Waddel’s.

18th. Was awakened by asingulardream, about one o’clock, that
Ihad disappointed the people through my neglect, and as my sleep
departed, I roused the family, got some refreshment, and took’my
departure; overtaking some people on the road, who were going to the
meeting, was informed of the distance being nine miles beyond my
expectation, which otherwise I should have disapgointed the people,
the road also being intricate. I spoke to hundreds, and also the next
day at Halifax court house, where some A-double-L-part people got
angry, and attempted to kick up a dust. Hence to Charlotte and
Prince Edward, where I spoke, and arrived at papa Hobson’s, in
Cumberland county, late in the evening of the 22d.

33d. Some people say that I have grown lazy since my marriage,
as once I had no rest time in this country, but now could rest a day.

Sunday, 24. I met about three thousand at the Boldspring meet-
ing house. I addressed them from the death in the pot, and Paul’s
going to revisit his brethren. The night following my mind was
much depressed, unaccountable for on natural principles, so that
my sleep departed, and I was convinced that some storm was gath-
ering, though I could not tell from what quarter it would originate,
and the trialscome. Next day I exchanged a Spanish brood mare
for a travelling one, then we proceeded two hundred miles to the city
of Washington, where a gentleman offered me gratis aspot of ground
in a central place for a meeting house.

My mare being taken lame from an old infirmity, I took the stage
to Fredricksburg, being unwilling to disappoint the people. 8.
M r departed for the north.

Being denied passage in the stage, I left my cloak and walked
thirty-four miles to prevent future disappointments. On this journey
I experienced a great contrast; onthe one side friendship and favor,
on the other, contempt and ridicule, without any particular prove
ocation but the foresight of Satan, who in the invisible world could
discover the movements of Providence, and view the danger of his

 
228 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

kingdom, which reminds me of the scripture which saith, the devil
is come down in great wrath, knowing that his time will be short.
« Wednesday, March 6. Saw one whom the Lord gave me as a
spiritual daughter, in Richmond; and after visiting some others in
Manchester, proceeded to Petersburg, where I received a letter from _
J. Lee, that my appointment was countermanded, and I must not
‘attend it, he assigning as the reasons, 1st, he did not like my appoint-
ing meeting, of such magnitude; 2d, the season of the year being
too early; 3d, it was too soon after conference. But I could not in
conscience falsify my engagement, seeing I was within a few miles
_of the ground. The meeting was appointed some time before the
alteration of the time of the conference.

‘Friday, March 8. Lawson Dunnington fell in with me, and car-
ried me in his chair to Stoney creek meeting house, where the camp
meeting was appointed, and I found two preaching stands erected, a
number of wooden cabins, tents, covered wagons, carriages, &c.—
The meeting lasted four days, in which time the Lord gave us ex-
traordinary fine. weather; and although the preachers did not arrive
from conference, several local ones joined me with heart and hand
in the work, about five thousand people attended, and about thirty
souls were happily converted to God; sinners were alarmed, back-
sliders reclaimed, christians quickened, and good was done in the
name of the Lord. And notwithstanding that the weather at this
season is generally inclement, and was so now until we arrived on
the ground, when the sun beamed forth the warmth of his influen-
tial rays, and so the weather continued until about three hours after
the meeting broke, which caused some to say, I will tell J. Lee that
God is able to send fine weather in the fore part of March, as in
April. These before had been prejudiced againstme. The wicked
observed the weather suitable to our convenience so extraordinary,
that they said it was in answer to prayer. The trustees requested
me to occupy the meeting house, but I refused, lest I should give of-
fence, considering the countermand, but desired the local preachers
to occupy it within, and I officiate without, so the cause might not
be wounded. Hence the Lord raised me up friends to aid me on
through my appointments to papa Hobson’s in Cumberland.

Friday 15. I went in their carriage and spoke on a funeral occa
sion,
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. | 229

26th. Wewent to another vicinity, where standing on the carriage
box, I addressed a large congregation from Solomon’s irony, in
which I showed the contrast of a gentleman and a fool deist, with
an address to the magistrates and candidates, here I parted with my
friends, and rode to squire Evans’, who had three daughters and a
son, whom the Lord gave me at a camp meeting, after I had beg-
ged them of their father, greatly to the mortification of the daugh-
ters, who with inward reluctance, attended to prevent their father’s
displeasure. I perceiving uncommon tranquility and felicity in this
family, desired the father to tell me how it was that his children
were so respectful, he replied, when they were little stubs of things,
Itook the switch and let them know that they must submit, so I
have but little difficulty with them when grown up.”

Sunday 17. I spoke to about two thousand, near Hendrick’s new
store, and then proceeded round the country, near one hundred miles;
spoke at Amelia court house, and Chinkapin church, where the con-
gregation was a third larger than I had ever seen there before. It
being court time the auditory at Petersville church was not so large
as it otherwise would have been; however, what few there were,
were solemn and tender; amongst whom were some of the twenty-
five men who had, in vain, combined to flog me at the camp meet-
ing. I spoke at Columbia and Pluviana, alsoat New Canton, where
I found some given me in the Lord. Bidding farewell to my friends
hereabout, I started for the west on Tuesday.

26th. Incompany with brother Mead, but having returned my
borrowed horse, I was on foot when a young gentleman, who hay-
ing finished his studies at Philadelphia, was on his way home, dis
mounted, and constrained me to ride; thus we three spelled each
other alteriately: When I came to Lynchburg, I found the brick
meeting house was ina fair way, and engaged 30/. worth of books
more for its aid, had a good time, and went to New London.

Friday 20th. Camp meeting began at Ebenezer; the inclemency
of the weather retarded many; however we continued the meeting,
and God sent off in some degree the clouds which threatened us.
Being invited toa local preacher’s tent, I at first hesitated, till they
agreed to give me their daughter, to give to my Master, which greatly
mortified the young woman, and prepared the way for conversation.
I found two young men and another young woman in the tent, with
230 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

whom I conversed about their souls; the young woman was turbu-
lent, I told her Old Sam would pay her a visit, which reminded her
of my description of acharacter some months before, pointing to
her and saying, “‘you young woman, with the green bow on your
bonnet, I mean.”? Here conviction ran to her heart; her shrieks be-
came piercing, and the three others also, which gathered the chris-
t.ans around to wrestle with God in prayer, and he set their souisat
liberty; prejudice had been conceived in the minds of some, which
was removed by my relating in public the particulars of my: mar-
riage. I bought me anew horse for 45/. and continued my journey.

Sunday, April 7. I feel unwell, having travelled in the rain near
an hundred miles expeditiously, to get on to this chain of appoint-
ments, which began this day in Abington. Here I spoke to hun-
dreds at llo Pelock i in the sun; at three at Crawford’s mSeutE house,
thence five miles, spoke by candle light.

Sth. Arose at two; proceeded to Royaloak, and spoke at 8. The
day before a man was buried moving from Powhattanto Kentucky; I
could but pity his disconsolate widow, who requested me to speak
something over her husband. Oh! how uncertain is life! I pro-
ceeded to Wyth, and spoke in the court house. My horse was ta-
ken lame, so that I was constrained to leave him and borrow anoth-
er, and proceed to my evening appointment, which was to begin at 9,
being appointed about thirteen months. This day I had. travelled
seventy miles, and spoke three times; I was disappointed of near one
hundred dollars which were to have been sent to me..

9th. Spoke at Montgomery court house, to a large auditory; and
in Salem at night, having travelled fifty-five mile&, and good I think
was done.

10th. Left my borrowed horse with a friend to be returned, and
my lame one to be disposed of; tut my directions not being followed
was a great detriment to me; however, I got another horse on credit
for.36/. this morning, and proceedto Fincastle, where I employed
asmith to shoe my horse during meeting; but having no money to
pay him, I was under the disagreeable necessity of making my cir-
cumstances known to the congregation, who gave me three-fifths of
a dollar, this being the first time that I ever hinted for the publig
aid, since travelling. Isold a book which enabled me to psy the
smith, anid then went to Springfield, where I spoke at nigh.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 231

A man privately asked my advice, saying, his daughter shouted
and fell down; which caused him to beat her, with prohibition from
religious meetings; I asked him if he did not believe his daughter
sincere, and feel conviction for his conduct. He answered in the
affirmative; I replied, parents have no right to exercise authority in
matters of conscience, only to give advice, as every one must ac-
count for themselves to God.

llth. Lexington, the people mistook the time by an hour, which
made me faste to my evening meeting in Stantown, where I arrived
about sunset, opposite a house which I had felt my heart drawn
particularly to pray for when here before. A woman now rushed
out of the door, and grasping me in her arms, gave me a welcome to
the house; she was a spiritual daughter of mine, and lately married
to the man of the house, whose former wife with him found peace,
and she shortly after died happy, though I knew not who lived in
the house at the time I preached in the street. Fearing lest my
horse might have been heated too much, to prevent injury I gave him
salted grog. The church being open, I sat on a table in the door,
and spoke, I suppose to some thousands.

12th. My horse I think, is as well as usual; so I proceeded on
my jourhey, preaching in Rock town and two other places on the
way.

Sunday 14th. I spoke at Newtown, at an hour by sun in the morn-
ing to about three thousand, thence to Winchester, where I spoke at
11 o’clock, to about six thousand in the woods; rode twenty-two
miles, and spoke at night, continued my way to Carlisle, where I
spoke twice, fulfilling appointments on the road; hence a Methodist
preacher accompanied me to Tioga point, 150 miles in three days.
This young man was laboring under some depression of mind when
we met, but the circumstances of the meeting and journey seemed
to help him both in mind and body. Thus in fifteen days I closed
the journey of seven hundred and fifty miles, speaking twenty-six
times on the way, which appointments were given out about thir-
teen months beforehand.
282 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

CHAPTER XVII
TCUR THROUGH NEW ENGLAND.

22d. Arriven back.in Western, after an absence of near eight
months. Peggy was not at home, Our marriage was not known
in general in this neighborhood, until. within a few days past. It
caused a great excitement among the people.

23d. Peggy felt impressed in her mind that I was here, and so
came home early in the morning, having enjoyed her health better,
and her mind also, than for some time previous to my absence. In
the afternoon, 8. Miller and his wife came home well, and were
preparing for their journey to the Mississippi territory.

: Thursday, May 3d. I saw brother Willis, who married us, and
Joseph Jewell, presiding elder of Genessee district, who came a
great distance to attend camp meeting, and brought a number of lives
ly young preachers with him; they never having attended one before.

Friday, 3d. The people attended in considerable crowd, amongst
whom was Timothy Dewey, my old friend, whom I had seen but
once for more than four years past. The wicked attempted intru-
sion, but their efforts were inffectual, and turned upon their own
heads, being checked by a magistrate.

Monday, 6th. We had a tender parting time. In the course of
the meeting good was done in the name of the Lord. I moveda
collection for one of Jewell’s young preachers, Parley Parker, for-
merly a playmate of mine. Here I left my Peggy on the camp-
ground within three miles of home, and proceeded on my tour,
speaking twice on my way.

Tuesday, 7th. We rode fifty-nine miles, parting with Jewell and
Parker by the way.

8th. Came to Albany. Here the preaching house was shut
against me, being the only one which has been refused me for a
considerable length of time, Canfield assigning asa reason, the vote
of Conference, which, however, was only a conversation concern
ing the giving out of my appointments, &c., lest I should be a pattern
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 238

for others, and “fifty Dows might spring out of the same nest.”—
I spoke in the court house and God gave me one spiritual child.

9th. With difficulty I crossed the river, and coming to New
Lebanon, saw one of my old seana sisters with whom I held a
meeting.

10th. Fire being out, I did not stop fi heatiege but rode fifty-
four miles to New Hartford. My mind is under deep trials, con-
cerning my singular state and my disappointments, but my hope is
in God, who gives me peace from day to day.

11th. Came to Hartford—found the printing of my Journals fine
ished, and about half the books bound. I now had a trial from
another source. The two preachers with whom I had entrusted the
preparation of the camp-meeting at hand, had in my absence in-
eurred the displeasure of the Methodists—the one for embracing
and propagating some peculiar sentiments, so’ he was suspended,
and, the other had withdrawn; there, said brother O’Strander, the
presiding elder, “If Lorenzo Dow admits them to officiate at his
camp meeting, he will have no more liberty with us.” My trials
were keen, for these men were in good standing when we made the
agreement: and I had no doubt but what O’Strander would fall into
the measure, considering the circumstance of my not being able to
consult him for want of time on the occasion, so I went to two
meetings, to explain the matter to him.

Sunday, 12th. He spoke with more life than I think I ever heard
nim. Afterwards I spoke and God cut a young womanto the heart.
Her father came and dragged her out of meeting, her soul was set
at liberty whilst she was in his arms, so I made remarks on the fol-
ly of his conduct. O?Strander, upon reflection, viewed my con-
duct ina different light than before, and consented if I would give
up the camp meeting to his superintendence, that he would bring on
his preachers to attend with me. This I had always expected and
advertised thé meeting accordingly.

13th. Pawned my “watch for an old trunk, and taking stage came
to New York, where [ spent a few days; found prejudice in some
minds, and in some it was removed; received a letter with informa-
tion that more books, which I expected, would fail coming; thus I
found one disappointment after another. ;

Saturday, 18. I sailed to Long Island, to attend a camp meeting
234 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE.

with, brother Thatcher, and preached in the packet to about
fifty friends. I also spoke at night at the camp, and then called up
the-mourners to be prayed for. Several found peace, backsliders
were reclaimed, and Christians quickened and comforted. Bishop
Asbury came up before Ihad got through, and the means continu+
ed all night.

Sunday, 19th. Whilst one was speaking on the subject of the
dead, small and great, standing before God, an awful black cloud
appeared in the west, with flashes of forked lightening, and peals
of rumbling thunder ensued; a trumpet sounded from a sloop, whilst
hundredsof a solemn auditory were fleeing for'shelter. This scene
was the most awful representation of the day of judgment of any
thing I ever beheld.

Next day the meeting broke up; my hat could not be found, so I
embarked on board one of the fifteen craft which brought passen-
gers, and sailed forty miles in three hours and a half, and after land-
ing at the Black Rock, one of the passengers pulled me into a store
and constrained me to take a hat. Thence I walked to Strafford,
and so through New Haven to Durham; thence to Hartford, where I
settled with the ferryman for a former passage, and a gentleman
paid my present one, as it had taken the last of my money to re-
deem my watch. Thus I went to Coventry and found my father
and friends well.

Sunday, 26th. Spoke twice in Squarepond meeting house, and
once in Tolland, and the quickening power of God seemed to be
present; but soon I must quit this my native land, and repair to
parts unknown.

30th. The camp ground was in the township of Bolton, and
Andover line; to which led a leed-off road, ending on this spot of
ground in this solitary place.

The neighborhood was thick settled, and bigoted federal Presby-.
terians much prejudiced against the Methodists. The people were
unwilling that we should get water from their brooks or wells, but:
held the meeting in ridicule and ocntempt, thinking who should I.
get to encamp on the ground. However, a report having prevailed
that the Indians in their times, had a spring on this hill to which.
they resorted, caused a man to go in search of it, and after some
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 235

difficulty he struck upon a fountain beneath a rock, which afforded
us a supply.

31st. Many people came from distant places to the ground. Satan
hoisted his standard near by, as a grog man brought his liquors for.
sale, but was constrained by threats, when reason would not do, to.
give it over, the law being against him.

I opened the meeting and had an agreeable time. The work of
God began in the ev€ning.

‘Saturday, June Ist. The congregation and work increased.

Sunday, 2d. Some thousands appeared on the ground; several
found peace, and prejudice seemed to wear off from the minds of
the people. It was an affecting time of parting with my Christian
friends, many of whom I shall see no more until eternity. I ob«
served to O’Strander, that I had caused him some uneasiness, but
should trouble him no more whilst he persided in the district.

4th. About seven o’clock, A. M., I leftmy dear father, I know not
but for the last time, and my sister Mirza rode to the burying ground
where my dear mother was interred, for the first time of my seeing
the grave. I could not mourn, but was comforted with the prospect
of meeting again. Departed to Windham, and preached under the
trees, and tarried in Coventry, Rhode Island, that night, riding fifty
miles without food, through want of money, to Providence, and
pawned a book by the way to get through a toll gate. I held seve-
ral meetings in Providence, then rode to Norton, where Zadoc
Priest died at old father Newcomb’s, whose wife had then no reli-
gion, but since professes to be converted, and is in society.

On their ground, brother George Pickering with eleven of his
preachers and myself, by agreement, held a camp meeting, the pre-
paration for which was now forward. [In 1801, Camp meetings
began in Kentucky—next North Carolina—attended them in Geor-
gia—introduced in the centre of Virginia, N. York, Connecticut,
Massachusetts and Mississippi ‘Territory—1803-4-5.]

This being about a mile from the place where . first attempted
to preach, I related a dream to brother P., who replied, that he
thought some trials were near me, but by the blessing of God I
wight escape; which in fact proved to be the case, for Satan’s
emissaries set up their grog tents, which cost them dearly; for first,
after that they would not hearkento reasun, I showed the impropriety
236 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

of corrupting the meeting, and warned the people against them, and
also laid a foundation whereby they might be prosecuted, in conse-
quence of which they were alarmed, sunk into contempt, and did
not sell a sufficiency to indemnify them for their expenses. This so
exasperated them, that they fell on different plans to be revenged,
either by provoking me to say something that would expose me to
the law, or else get an opportunity to give me a flogging. How-
ever God defeated their designs, and turned thétr treacherous inten-
tions to the disgrace of their characters, so that they appeared as
cyphers in the eyes of a generous public.

The Lord was wonderfully present with his spirit to acknowledge
the meeting; for whilst P. was preaching numbers fell, as if the
powers of unbelief gave away; the cry became so general that he
was constrained to give over, but the work continued. ‘The full re-
sult of this meeting will not be known until eternity. 1 was to have:
met some friends atthe N. York district Conference, now sitting at
Ashgrove, where I once had a glorious revival when on the circuit,
but my wife and they were disappointed, as brother P. had made
arrangements for me for about two weeks.

Monday, 10th..The meeting broke up, and the Boston friends,
who were the first arrived at the ground, took me in their stage
coach and carried me home with them. Here I spoke several times,
and we had comfortable times from the presence of God.

I gave near forty pounds worth of books towards the deficiency *

of the meeting house, and remitted money to clear out with my
rinter in Hartford. ‘I visited Lynn, where we had a precious time,

though religion had been cold there for some time. I also visited
Marblehead, where I saw a preacher from Ireland, who escaped:
with some others in an open boat at sea, from on board the ship Ju-
piter, as she struck against a cake of ice, and went.down with 27
persons on board, among whom was. a preacher with his wife and
seven children. What an inestimable support was the Divine pre-
sence at such a time.

13th. The following appeared in the Salem Gazette, where the
Quakers had been murdered by religious bigotry:

t

BY DESIRE.
‘‘ Lorenzo Dow, an eccentric genius, whose pious and moral.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 237

character cannot be censured with propriety, is to preach at the
court house, precisely at nine o’clock this morning. | ;

I spoke to a few of various ranks, who fain would have made a
laugh, but there seemed to be a restraining hand over them. This
day I had five meetings, and near thirty miles’ travel; at the last of
‘them the rabble attempted to make a disturbance, set on by some
called gentlemen, and at night broke the windows of the preaching
house, which denotes that Satan views the dangers of his kingdom,

-and caused P. to remark, that the devil thought he had as gooda
right to the common as God. This reminded me of last year, con-
cerning two who attempted interruption and shortly after had to ap-
pear at the bar of God.

Hence to Waltham, to brother P.’s quarterly meeting. His wife
is a well educated woman, of a sweet, amiable disposition, and far
from the’ proud scornful way of some. Here are four generations
under one roof, her grand parents, her own parents, herself, and her
children.

I preached on Saturday and Sabbath, and called up those who
wished me to remember them, and strive to remember themselves in
prayer, to give their hands, and the power of God seemed to come
overall. Ivisited Needham and Milford, which places I had been
invited to before, but Providence overruled my coming here, though
I had previously put them off.

‘21st. Set off with P. thirty miles to Salem in New Hampshire,
and spoke from “ Halting between two opinions,” in which I ob-
served, if a lamb should be led from its dam by a goat, to feed on
moss, it would die. N. B. A man was present whom the A-dou-
ble-L-part people had been fishing for. =~ .

22d. We came to Hawke, where I met Bachelor, Webb, and
Metealf; I spoke from “O thou man of God, there is death in the
pot.” At night I had a conversation with some, and felt my work
drawing to a close in this quarter.

Sunday, 23d. Spoke again to a large assembly, bade my friends
farewell, and rode thirty miles to Pembroke, where I. arrived about
half past nine at night, and being weary, I could not stay up to
supper, but retired to rest, having taken no food all day, except
some sacramental bread remaining after the ceremony, which a
2388 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

young man observing, said, “you have got more than vom share,”
which set some in a laughter.

24th. Rode about sixty miles to Romney, and staid with a man
who a.day or to before had joined society, and was about to charge
me for my poor fare, when his wife hushed it.

25th. Fifty-four miles to Peach Grove, in Vermont, and staid
with a friend, where I had staid before, meeting Phineas Peck, a
preacher, on the road.

26th. About nine o’clock I arrived at my youngest sister’s Ta-
bitha French, she being married and settled here in the midst of
the town of Hardwicke, on river Demile, this being the first time I
had seen her husband. Joseph Bridgman, my brother-in-law, and
my sister Ethelinda, his wife, resided about a mile hence. For this
day I had a meeting, appointed some months before, which I now
held, and spoke five days successively. I had sent on a chain of
appointments through Upper Canada, from Montreal to the Falls of
Niagara, thence to Philadelphia; but when in Hyde Parke, I felt
whilst preaching, a secret conviction or impulse that my appoint-
ments were not given out, and that I must return to Western; thrice
it ran through my mind, I rejected it twice, but perceiving a cloud
or depression beginning to come over my mind, I yielded, and taking
the left hand road, went to Stow that night, where I found some
spiritual children, whom God had given me some years before;
spoke next day in this township on my way, in Waterbury twice,
and rode to Richmond that night; next day I breakfasted in Starks-
borough, with a blacksmith, who once intended to flog me, but he
now put ashoe on my horse, haying since got religion. About
twelve I arrived at Middlebury, fed my horses, and spoke in the
street; then came on to Orwell, and staid the night with my uncle
and aunt Rust, having rode forty-six’ miles.
_ July 3d. I rode sixty miles, by South Bay, Fort Ann, Glenn’s
Falls, and staid at an inn; but judging from circumstances that it
was necessary to watch my horses, I slept none that night.

4th. I started between three and four o’clock in the morning,
and came sixty-five miles to the Little Falls, on the Mohawk river.

5th. Rode forty-six miles to Western, arriving about three P
M., found my Peggy and friends all well.

Sunday 7th. Spoke twice and had good times: rested the 8th
OR LORENZO’S JOURNAL 239

rode to Camden the 9th: spoke to an attentive congregation and re-
turned: rested on the 10th: but soon will be bound with expedition to
North Carolina.

11th. I visited Floyd, by brother Keith’s request; he was Peggy’s
spiritual father. Here many gave me their hands, if they should
see me no more on earth, that they would strive to meet me in a
happy eternity. I visited several’ other neighborhoods, as a wind
up for this quarter. ,

We learn from a gentleman of Wayne county, Ohio, that at one time
Mr. Dow came into his father’s kitchen and asked for a piece of dry
bread. The daughter informed her mother (who at that time was sick),
that a strange looking man with long hair, long beard, and a book under
his arm, wanted a piece of bread. The mother told her daughter to
invite him to stay for dinner, but he declined ; received some bread, and
went out to a small stream of water, where he sang a hymn, and prayed,
and then dipping his bread in the water, ate it, and went on his way.
In Warren county, Ohio, he stopped opposite a farm house, and standing
by a gate post, leaned his head against it as if weary and faint; being
kindly noticed bythe proprietor, Mr. Dow said he would like to preach
that evening, if the neighbors could be notified. This was done, and he
chose for his éext the words, “I was a stranger, and ye took me in;
hungry, and ye fed me.”
240 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

CHAPTER XVIII.

JOURNEY TO NORTH CAROLINA.

Sunpavy, 14th. Gave my farewellto a vast congregation, under the
shades at Western, when Hannah Miller, standing upon a log, bade
her neighbors farewell, she being one of the first settlers inthe coun-
try; and Oh! what a weeping and embracing there was between the
neighborhood, of all ranks and descriptions, and her and Pegey.—
After this we went to Westmoreland, taking leave of all things by
the way. Here Timothy Dewey met us, who informed me that he
had seen the Canada preachers, and my appointments were not given
out, so'that if [ had gone, I must have Jost one thousand miles
travel, and my time being so limited, I held two meetings, and reali-
zed the propriety of the poem:

“We should suspect some danger nigh,
Where we possess delight.”

When J arrived at Albany, brother Vanderlip, the stationed
preacher, gave me the liberty of preaching i in the meeting house;
from hence I shipped Peggy down the river for New York, myself
proceeded thither by land, and settled some,temporal concerns by the
way.

Saturday 27. We met again, and heard a Baptist preach in the
park justafter sunrise next morning. He hada tincture of A-double-
L-partism, yet his discourse in general was good, and blessed to the
people. I spoke here in the afternoon, and also in several other
parts of the city. Ezekiel Cooper, one of the book stewards, and
superintendent of the book affairs, invited me to preach in the preach-
ing house at Brooklyn, which he also superintended. Here I spoke
sundry times. Said he, I am of the same mind now concerning
your mode of travelling as I was when you saw me at Philadel-
phia; but nevertheless, I never wish to hinder good from being done,
or prevent your usefulness. He is a man of general reading and
strong powers of mind.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 241

{ have been much troubled with the asthma, of late, which I
suppose originated from drying up an eruption on my body by out-
ward application, which was recommended from the idea that it
might be the itch, brought with me from Ireland; this reminded me
of what Dr. Johnson said concerning my inward complaint.

Peggy being unable to keep up with me, I was necessitated to
lewe her with brother Quackenbush, and disposing of h-r horse, I
proceeded to Elizabethtown, New Jersey; saw T. Morrel, whose
.father was dying, he excused some former things to me. I rode
fifty miles to Trenton, where Washington took the Hessians, which
turned the gloomy aspect in favor of America.

My appointment was not given out as expected; however, the
preacing house was open, and I held sundry meetings in and about
this place. Then proceeding to Philadelphia, where I called and
found Brother Colbert, who being superintendent, paved my way to
getting access to all the Methodist meeting houses in and about this
place, one excepted, which was in the power of a contentious party.
The houses amounted to about a half dozen.

August 14. Elder Ware informs me that my appointments were
given out through the Peninsula, which I had been informed was
prevented. So after preaching at Ebenezer’s, I silently withdrew,
and taking my horse, travelled all night, until ten next morning,

when I spoke at Bethel, and then jumping out of a window from
the pulpit, rode seventeen miles to Union, thence to Duck cseek
cross roads, making nearly eighty miles travel and five meeting's
without sleep. These few weeks past, since the eruption was dried
up, and the asthma more powerful and frequent than usual, I feel
myself much debilitated.

16th. Spoke at Georgetown cross roads, and at Chester at night,
and next morning; after which I crossed Chester river gratis, and
preached in Ceterville. Here some unknown gentleman discharged
my bill of fare. I spoke at Wye meeting house in the afternoon to
a few.

I enquired the cause, why more general notice was not given, and
was answered, that John M’C., replied, “I give out no appoint-
ments for him; I have nothing to do with Lorenzo Dow.”

Sunday 18th. J spoke in the As air at Easton, to about two
242 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE.

thousand: the Lord was with us. James Polemus, M’Clasky’s
colleague, gave out my appointments, as the most of the preachers
in this country also did. In the afternoon I spoke at the Trap to a
large auditory, having (on account of M’Clasky’ s mind) concluded
not to occupy the preaching house, until the trustees solicited me, to
prevent wounding the cause of God.
I find ti.at Roger Searle has withdrawn from the Methodist con-
nexion.
19th. Spoke at Cambridge, i in the Methodist meeting house, and
at Foster’s chapel in the afternoon; then accompanying a carriage
with two sisters, bie in crossing a bridge espied some careless peo-
ple and a town. T expressed a desire to preach; and on perceiving
a. collection of people and inquiring the cause, found that it was a
Methodist meeting; one of the sisters knowing a man, got me intro-
duced to preach.
20th. Thad a meeting at St. John’s-town, under great weakness
of body, which caused me to sit down whilst speaking, as I had
‘puked, and was obliged to stop several times by the way; from this
I was carried in a chair to Deep Creek meeting house, passed near
where G. R. was raised, who took me into society, but now thinks
Iam crazy: surely if one from such a low sphere in life, through
conversion and diligence, can attain to such an extension of useful
knowledge, what will be the account most must give at the last day?
Z also spoke at Concord, Laurel Hill and Salsbury, being aided
thither by. carriages.
22d. Princess Anne Court house, and Curtis’ meeting house: .
near this, my spiritual father Hope Hull was raised.
23d. I spoke under the shade of Newtown, to about two thou-
sand or more JI gave them a mixed dose. We had a good. time
‘fiom the Lord, and they gave me their hands to remember me to
God when at the other side of the Atlantic. I spoke at Downing
Chapel also. ‘On this peninsula were now C. Spry, Fredus Aldridge
and Z. Kankey, the last of whomI met. I have now seen most of
the old preachers on the Continent, the greater part of them are re-
_tired into private spheres of life; also the chief of those who most op-
“posed me have located, and are almost in oblivion, or withdrawn, or
expelled the connexion, or in a cold, low, uncomfortable state of
formality. ‘Lord! what am I! - Oh! ever keep my conscience hol?
“

OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 243

and tender! Trials await me, and unless God supports me I cannot
succeed. Oh! God, undertake forme. I have seen thy salvation
in time past, and shall I distrust thy goodness or providence at this
critical time? No; my hope is still in Thee. I will hope and trust
to thy providence until I must give up. .

I feel my work on this Continent drawing to a close, ane heart
and soul bound to Europe.

24th. Spoke at Guilford. Feeling my strength more a more
to decline, without help I must depart, but hope I shall recover on
my intended voyage.

Sunday 25th. Spoke to near three thousand at Drummingtown;
good decorum exceptin afew. AtOnancock wehadashout. The
sandy dust has been distressing for hundreds of miles: there has
been no rain for near twelve weeks over this country: so vegetation
and the cattle are in mourning, yet not so much here as in some
parts of the north, this land being more level.

I viewed the camp ground and preparations made for the meeting,
which I think the most convenient I have seen. Spoke at Garret-
son’s meeting house, and in a farm house at night.

27th. A young woman took me in a chaise to Northampton court
yard, where I held some meetings. Being unable to ride on horse-
back, with propriety any longer, I sold my horse, &c., at great loss.
I find the great have their trials as well as the small, ftom what I
now observe in others: but all shall work tagetier ir good to them
that love God.

28th. i rode in a coachee to the camp ground, with a family,
having solicited several to attend. I found hundreds on the ground
to be in readiness for the next day. I have been reading Washing-
ton’s life, and what must have been his sufferings of mind during the
war, but particularly when retreating from New York through the
Jersies, to Trenton, and the gloomy aspect of the times; his life and
property in danger, and particularly if defeated; and yet was not
cast down, but supported and finally won the day. Here I reflected,
if he, through difficulties, endured to accomplish an earthly, tran-
sitory design, shall I, for a little earthly trouble, desert that which
I think will turn to the glory of God in the promotion of the King-
dom of Christ on earth? Though I meet with difficulties I will
=

244 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

not despair. I want more faith. In order to accomplish the spread
of the gospel, I want a greater acquaintance.

29th. By invitation from Dr. Chandler, the presiding elder, and
preachers, I spoke in the afternoon on sanctification. About three
thousand rose up in covenant, sundry of whom came up to be pray-
ed for, and amongst them three young women, two of whom were
prayerless three days before, and came with me; one of them found
pardon in a few minutes, and shouted the praise of God; the other
was delivered shortly; and the third who owned the camp ground,
found deliverance that night. ‘Thus the work went on, so that there
could be no preaching until ten the next day, though meeting had
been appointed for eight at night and morning. When I left the
place the rain impeded the meeting, yet it continued until Monday;
and, on a moderate calculation, there was reason to believe that
about five hundred were hopefully converted. .

A captain sent word that I might sail with him over the Chesa-
peake; but the wind being high, and from such a direction, that I
could not be landed where I would, so I must where I could. n

We sailed about one hundred miles in less than a day, to Suffolk,
where I spoke at night. Our danger was great on the passage, in
consequence of the sloop being old, and impossible to keep dry he-
low decks. :

Sunday, September Ist. I set off in a chair for Portsmouth, it
raining by the way; however I preached, and also in Norfolk, where’

‘two souls found peace. Next day got some temporal affairs adjust-
ed, and returned to Suff sk, where I spoke to about one thousand
and rode ona cart, as_ chair could not be obtained for love, nor
hired for money.

4th. Rhoda Wiiliams, a young woman, of late under concern
for her soul, was somewhat unwell, yet took me in a chair forty miles,
to Smith’s chapel, before she alighted. -Here we found a congrega-
tion of about three thousand, whom I addressed with liberty. Oh,
mav God remember Rhoda for good, in recompense for her kind
ness. We were deceived in the distance about seventeen miles, yet
the disappointment was prevented.

I had twelve miles to go this evening, so I rode four in a cart,
walked one, and a Connecticut pedlar coming along with his wagon
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 245

carried me the remainder to Halifax, in North Carolina, where 1
spoke and got a letter from Peggy.

5th. Esq. B sent a servant and a chair with me to Ebene-

zer, where I addressed about one thousand seven hundred; then a
friend whom I had never spoke to, said, if I would dine with him,
he would carry me in his chair to the camp meeting, about twenty
miles, where we arrived that evening; thus I found God provides
for those who put their trust in him. :
' 5th. Camp meeting came on in the edge of Franklin county.—
The weather was somewhat lowering, which incommoded us at in-
tervals: thousands however, assembled, and though satan was angry,
and, by means, of a few drunkards, strove to make a rumpus or up-
roar, yet I think, here was the best decorum I ever saw, considering
the magnitude of the assembly from this wilderness country. There
were near one hundred tents and upwards of sixty covered wagons,
&c., the first day, besides carriages, &c.

Philip Bruce, an old preacher and friend, was presiding elder here.
The Lord began a glorious work; it might truly be said, we had
the cry of heaven born souls, and the shout of a king in the Camp.
Some months ago brother Mead had agreed to appoint a train-of
camp meetings through his district, the first of which was to begin
a week after this in Buckingham county, Virginia, where he had en-
gaged me to attend, but being unacquainted with my arrangements,
he took the liberty to anticipate the time, and publish accordingly,
which made the two meetings clash; this brought me into a dilem-
ma, as I was necessitated to attend them both, not only by engage-
ment, but also to get my temporal affairs wound up, and business

~ tled with individuals who were to meet me, and also my book
cGacerns, as they related to meeting houses, &¢.

7th. Feeling my mind exercised about what was before me, I
wis convinced of the necessity of attempting to force my way from
one camp meeting to the other, before they should break, which
would make a distance of about one hundred and forty miles, to be
travelled over in about forty hours, across a country, where were no
country roads, except for neighborhood or plantation convenience.
I slept but little the past night, in consequence of laboring with
mourners, conversation and preaching; in my last discourse I re-
marked my decline, my necessity ,of departure, and intention of

 
246 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,
sailing shortly. As I bade the people farewell, hundreds held up

their hands as a signal of their intention, and desire, that we should
remember each; other when separated, and if we never meet below,
to strive to meet above.

_, A young man whom I had never seen before, took me in a carri-
age about forty miles to his brother’s, where I took some tea: then
a servant, carriage and two horses, were dispatched, with me seven-
teen miles. A man, on whom I was directed to call for further as-
sistance, pleaded i incovenience, but asked me to tarry till morning;
so I took to my feet and went on: being feeble in body, I made but
poor headway, having the inconvenience of near 800 dollars ina
tin box. Atdawn of day, I arrived at Mecklenburgh Court house,
where a chair was not to be hired on any terms, but a gentleman
who had neven seen me before, on finding out my name, gave me a
breakfast, and despatched a servant and two horses with me about
twelve miles, the servant carrying my luggage, but I growing weak,
and perceiving I must alight, espied a chair, which I strove to hire,
thought at first in vain, yet on telling them my name and situation,
the mistress consented, (her husband being out) and the son, for
twelve shillings, carried me expeditiously ten miles, where I called.
Making my case known as before, the family rejected until they un-
derstood my name, when a servant was sent with me six miles.—
Here I called again, but was denied assistance, until a family visit-
er said, “If you are Lorenzo Dow you shall be welcome to my
horse;” and so her son went with me thirteen miles; then got some
refreshment, but here could get no assistance further, so I took to
my feet and went on as well as I could, being frequently assaulted
by dogs on the road, at different periods of the night, and at length
one of ‘them made such a fuss, that the master came out with his gun
to see what was the matter: and as I spoke to the dog, he knew my
voice. He invited me to come in and tarry, but not prevailing,
aroused a servant to get me a horse, so I mounted and pushed on,
and coming tu a house, hailed them up for a pilotonthe road. The
nid mau said, “tarry till morning.” I replied, “I cannot.?—~
Then he dispatched several for his horse, whilst he should dress
_ himself, which doing in haste, he forgot his small clothes, until after
his boots were on. At length we started, and arrived on the camp
ground just after sun-rise, where I found brother Mead and Papa and
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL 247

Mamma Hobson, with hundreds of friends, who were surprised and
glad to see me, as they had despaired of my coming. There were
about ten thousand at this meeting. Scores were hopefully convert-
ed to God, and the Lord was with them of a truth. I addressed .
the auditory as my bodily strength would admit, and settled my
temporal affairs to my mind, though some in whom I had confided
betrayed cenfidence.

Tuesday, 10th. I bade the people farewell, the meeting’ broke,
and I went home in the carriage to Cumberland, with Papa and
Mamma Hobson.

12th. A servant aided me four miles, whence a friend helped
me with a carriage to Richmond.

Sunday, 15th. Having put to the press my “Farewell to Amer-
ica, a Word to the Public—as a hint to suit the times,” I preached
in Richmond and Manchester. Then brother Dunnington, in his
chair carried me to Campbell Camp meeting, Papa Hobson being
with us. At this meeting a woman found peace with God, who
had thought camp meeting scandalous for women to attend. Her
husband some months previous, had felt serious impressions from

-some talk I had given him, and he desired her to go to the last camp
meeting, but she to get off said, ‘If you or any of the neighbors get
converted at it, I will go to the next.”? He found peace, and held
her to her promise; she, as a woman of veracity, came, though much
to the mortification of her pride, but now the happy pair went home
rejoicing in God.

Here, also, a man an hundred and three years old, found peace;
another man, some nights ago, dreamed that he came to this meet-
ing, and asked a black woman to pray for him, and that God set his
soul at liberty. The dream so impressed his mind, that he could not
enjoy himself until he came to see what we were about, and search-
ing round out of curiosity, he found the very countenance he had
seen in his dream, ‘A secret impulse ran through his mind—‘“Ask
her to pray for you””—which, at first, he rejected, but for the ease
of his mind, secretly made the request, so as not to be distinguished
by the people, thinking thus to avoid the cross. Said he, “If you
will kneel down, I wall; thought he, “I shall mock the woman if
I do not,” and when on his knees, thought he, ‘the people are now
observing me, and if I do not persevere, I shall look like a hypocrite,
248 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

the cross I must bear, let me do as I will, therefore, seeing I have
gone so far, I will make a hand of it;”? and whilst on their knees,
yielded in his heart to be the Lord’s; and God set his soul at liber-
- ty. Thus God’s words are verified, which say, now is the accept.
ed time and day of salvation. The devil’s time is a future one,
but God is immutable, and of course always ready, He being love;
as saith the apostle, “God is in Christ reconciling the world unto
himself.” Therefore, the exhortation is, “be ye reconciled to
God,” i. e., “give up your will and heart to God for him to reign
within.”? Look at the thief on the cross and the jailer and family.
Paul was the longest in the pangs of the new birth, of any related
in the Testament, yet that was but three days; though some think it
must take a man two or three years to be.converted; thus denying
the freedom of the will, tarrying for what they term a special call;
yet, it is evident, that the Spirit of God strives with al/, and no man
will condemn himself for not doing what he believes to be an imr
possibility; yet many condemn themselves for acting as they do;
which implies that they believe they had power to have acted other-
wise than as they did, argues the power of choice and the freedom
of the human will, which every one must assent to. ‘

I returned to the Lowlands, bidding my friends farewell, and
brother Dunnington who had accommodated me two hundred and
fifty miles. .

Many dear faces in these lamds I expect to see no more until
in a better world. A man and wife who were my spiritual children,
were passing in a coach as I conluded my meeting, they took me
in and carried me a distance, where brother Mead carrying me in
his chair, brought me to New Kent camp meeting. The rain kept
back many, however, there were about fifty hopefully converted to

* God in the course of the meeting; and it may be said, “the belov-
ed clouds helped us,’”’ as my life had been previously threatened,
and the Collegians backed by their President the Bishop, said they
would have been upon us had not the rain hindered them. A chump
of wood being flung in through the window, I leaped out after the
Hat he rari, and I after him, crying, “run, run, Old Sam is after
you.” He did run, as for his life, and.leaping over a fence hid
among the bushes. Next morning I cut Old Sam’s name on the
wood, nailed it to a tree, and called it Old Sam’s Monument. [The
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 249

monument stuck to the tree for many months; a young man was
hired to pull it down; but when he arrived on the ground, and was
looking at it, such were the inward workings of his mind, that he
forebore to do it. The Collegians, backed by their President,
were held back by the rain from disturbing us at this meeting; and
a few months after, one of those who hada hand in and led on the ~
van of this disturbance, had tge end of his nose bit off; and another
was flung*from his horse and broke his neck; and several others were
remarked to be followed with chastisement from the Lord.]

I asked the people publicly, pointing to the monument, who was
willing to enlist and serve so poora master. I also observed, that
the people who had threatened my life, only upon hear-say accounts,
were cowardly and inhuman, as I was an entire stranger to them, and
their conduct against me was undercover. I said, “your conduct is
condemnable, which expressions mean damnable, and of course, to
make the best of you, you are nothing but a pack of damned cow-
ards, tor you durst not one of you show your head.”” These young
coxcombs were mightily grated, andsto retaliate, said that I cursed
and swore. Many, I believe, at that time. had-a sense of the poor
wages the devi] would give his servants

October 3d. Camp meeting began at Old Poplar Spring church,
and continued four days. Several found peace, amongst whom was
a young woman that came ill with an ague and fever, whose mother
had long been praying for her, conversion. She was smote down
by the power of God, but went home well in soul and body. Many
say these camp meetings were injurious to health; but I do not find
ground to believe that more evils accrue than otherwise, considering
the number and time. Many go home better than they came, even
delicate women, who rarely would step off a carpet for twelve months,
grow more healthy from that time. _

I held meetings in Pace’s meeting house, and Cole’s chapel, and
stayed with old father Le Roy Cole, who wrote a letter to Bob
Sample, one of the most popular A-double-L-part preachers in the
country, who like a little fiste, or cur dog, would rail behind my back.
He charged his conduct with being unmanly, and said, “If Lorenzo
be wrong, you ought to come and correct him to his face, or hush.”
He attended, heard me preach, and then said he would answer my
discourse at a future period, at the same time knowing that I was
250 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

leaving the country. I replied, itis hard not to give a man a chance
to defend himself, and was minded that he should come out early
next morning, so as not to delay my journey, and let the people judge
where the truth lay; he refused, until I insisted that backbiting was
unfair; however, I could not get him out before eleven. I invited
the people—we met. He spoke two hours and forty minutes, wea-
rying the patience of the people, though I was minded that we
should speak fifteen minutes at a time, alternately, which he refused;
but in his talk observed, “I dare not say that Christ did no die for
any living man; I dare no say he died for any who are in hell.”
And many other expressions he dropped similar to the above. I
J attempted to follow him as well as I could, making remarks upon
the dark expressions to blindfold the people, and said the man was
not h.ynest to proceed in such an intricate way; saidI, why did he
Sey, that ‘he dare not say Christ had not died for any living man?”
because he did not know but that that man was one of the elect;
again, why did he say, ‘that he dare not.say that Christ. had died
for any who are in hell??? Because he did not believe that Christ
died for Any who are lost. This shows he does not believe that
Christ died for all, yet he was not honest enough to acknowledge it in ,
plain words, and he has not brought one point of scripture in support
of his ideas, only that sometimes the term all is limited; but, said I,
it never can be used with propriety in the Calvinistic sense, because
it always means the greater part; yet, they say a few, elect, or a
small number, and I gave about thirty passages to demonstrate it.
He raked up the ashes of John Wesley, and quit the ground before
I had done, leaving his bible behind. The worldlings compared us
to officers fighting a duel—one flung his sword, and ran off, crying,
sword fight for yourself!

Hence I rode with F. and M. Cole to camp meeting, where the
Molechites and some split off Methodists, had done much mischief
by prejudicing the minds of the neighborhood; and to avoid a quar-
rel were suffered to occupy a meeting house, which . belonged to the
Methodists; however, the Lord was with us, and thirteen souls were
set at liberty in the course of the meeting, and though there were the

, greatest discouragements against this meeting, yet our enemies who
came as spies, acknowledged they never saw so much decorum in
so large an auditory.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. | 261

Leaving Hanover, I came to Louisa, with brother Mead, where
I attended the last camp meeting for America. Providence was
with us here; hundreds at these meetings gave me their hands as a
token of their desire that I should remember them in my absence,
and that they would strive to remember me when I should be beyond
the Atlantic, that God would preserve, succeed, and bring me back
in peace, if consistent with His will, and if we meet no more below,
strive to meet above. It was a solemn feeling, thus to bid friends
farewell, on the eve of embarking from one’s own native country
for a land unknown, and there to be a stranger amongst strangers.—
At this last meeting, in the act of shaking hands, many left money
with me, which sufficed to bear my expenses to the north.

Perceiving my bodily strength more and more to decline, and my
heart still bound to the European world, I was convinced of the
propriety of a speedy departure, and as my wife did not arrive in
Virginia, where I intended to leave her at P. Hobson’s, for the fever
breaking out at New York, expelled her to the country, so that she
did not get my letters in time. I took the stage and went onto New
York, about four hundred miles in about four days and nights, not
getting any rest. The season being far advanced, I suffered by
cold, but got an old cloak on the way at Fredericsburg, which I
once was necessitated to leave there. Arriving in New York, I
found my Peggy and friends well, and a vessel bound for Liverpool;
I gave Peggy her choice, whether to go to her friends who were still
at Pittsburg, waiting for a fresh in the river, or to Virginia, to P.
and M. Hobson’s, who had made the request, or to my father’s,
who had wrote to that purport, or to tarry with my friends in and
about New York, who solicited, or to go with me to Europe, the
dangers of which I had set before her; she choosing the last, if
agreeable tome. I engaged our passage accordingly, on board the
ship Centurion, (Benjamin Lord, Master) belonging to a steady,
fair Quaker!

When I was in Europe before, I suffered much, from the political
state of affairs, for the want of a Protection, and proper Creden-
tials; but now after I had got ready to sail, only waiting for a fair
wind, the Lord provided me with them. The penny post brought
me two letters one day, and one the next, containing a certified re~
commendation from the Governor of Virginia, and the Seal of thas
252 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

State; ancther containing an American protection under the seal of
the United States, from Mr. Madison, the third man in the nation;
this was obtained only on the intimation of a Methodist Preacher;
a third was from the Town Clerk, County Clerk, Judges and Gov-
ernor of Connecticut, giving an account of my parentage, &c., &c.,
‘as may be seen in the document.

Considering: my four credentials, which had so providentially
fallen into my hands, J thought it advisable to have my protection
perfected so as to carry authority ont of the nation, and conviction
or. evidence on an investigation, and went to a Notary Public’s Office
with two substantial witnesses accordingly, viz: Nicholas Snethen
and James Quackenbush. Here my descriptions were taken, pro-
ven, and certified.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 253

CHAPTER XIX.

Sunvay, Mr. N. S. this daysspoke against me in three different
places of worship, which meeting houses I had never been suffered
to occupy. Nov. 10th, 1805, having got equipped for sailing, and
my affairs settled as well as I could, considering my many disap-
pointments, the wind became fair, we saw them hoisting sail, and
from circumstances I believe the captain designed to have left us
behind—so I hired a boat for ten shillings to put us on board. The
sea was rough and I believe somewhat dangerous, but we reached
the vessel in time, and she was’ soon under way. I wrote a letter
for our friends, to notify them of our departure, which the pilot took
ashore. Whilst writing we passed the light house, the sea began
to toss the vessel, whilst an ocean without bounds seemed to present
itself to view, and the land to disappear. Poor Peggy went on deck
to look about, and beholding above, returned with death seemingly
pictured in her countenance; we lost sight of land before, night, she
began to.grow sick, becoming worse and worse for some days, and
then recovered it better than for some years.

18th. The wind blows a fresh gale; the hand of the rudder was
observed to be unsound, so the helm would not command the ship,
which exposed us to great danger. The captain afterwards said
that he suffered more in his mind on this voyage, than in all the
times he had been at sea before; however they got cordage and
wedges and bound it together as well as they could, and carrying less
sail to prevent straining, we weathered the voyage, as Providence
favored us with an aft wind.

20th. We are now on the banks of Newfoundland about one
third of our passage. There are thousands of sea gulls around our
vessel, four land birds came aboard, one of which the mate caught
and let itgo. In one of the late gales, it appears, Peggy passed,
through some trials of her faith, as I heard her saying, “chow much,
easier to rely on human probabilities, than on divine promises.”—
When our Lord called or set apart the twelve, he did not at first sehd

|
254 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

them to preach and do miracles, but kept them with him a while,
and then gave them commission to go forth with power, &c., and
predicting what should happen to them in their latter days, to pre-
pare their minds for it, and since it appears, he told them what should
happen to himself, which it seems they did not realize, as they had
an idea of a temporal kingdom; but he informed them that, what
.they knew not then, they should -know afterwards more perfectly;
‘though God the Father had ey revealed ta aaa that Jesus
was the Christ.

After his resurrection, he sealagedl a promise st the Holy Ghost
-being given unto them more fully, yet commanded them to stay in
Jerusalem until that he should come, and then they: were to go and
preach every where they could among all nations; and for their en-
-couragement, promised further to be with them unto the end of t'1e
world, &c. Now, he cannot be with his ministers unless he hath
ministers to be with; and this promise could not refer to the Apos-
tles alone, as he previously predicted their dissolution; therefore it
must include succeeding ministers, which God in Christ would
raise up to tread in the Apostles’ steps, and they cannot be his:min-
isters, unless he has sent them, any more than Ican be the King’s
ambassador, when no embassy has been committed to my charge, _

I once delighted in the sound of singing, but after my conversion,
abhorred it abstracted from the spirituality, and when in Ireland,
almost was Quakerized in that sentiment, but after I saw the effects
of signing in the power of faith, at the camp meetings, &c., in the
awakening and conversion of sinners, I was convinced of the me¢i-
um, and that singing properly isa divine employment; and will "ve
done to the approbation and declarative glory of God and our ov'n
profit.

December 3d. We have seen but ae, vessels on the way, oie
of which was the New York, of Philadelphia, which had brought
-General Moreau from Cadiz to America, whom I saw at Trentun
ferry. The winds have been very unsteady for several days; like
some people, almost in a gale, and then a calm.

We are now in lat. 49, 29, and longitude about 20. I hope | in,
few days of course, we shall beat the air of the European world,
Surely the nigher I draw across the mighty waters, the more I feel
the work of my mission on my mind at heart, and am more and more
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 255

satisfied, that I acted in the will of God. in coming, let what may
ensue. I desire to see Dr. Johnson, whom T have not heard from
this year and a half. A few days more will put me in a different
‘sphere of life. I shall quit the ship, and then crosses, &c., .to sur-
mount, which I am conscious will require all the faith, zeal, wis-
dom and patience which I am possessed of, and after all must fail
unless God be with me; but my reliance is in Him, the great, the
strong for strength; and as I penned before, so x do again, ‘‘I feel an
uncommon exercise about what is before me.”? What Dr. Coke
will say, I know not; perhaps there is a great ee in my sail-
ing to Liverpool first, as I expect some have heard of me there.

This is one of the happiest voyages thus far I ever had, and my
companion is a great consolation to me, a lent favor, but oh! how
apt are we to under or over-value the creature, and thereby lose its
blessing designed by God for us. Iam convinced of our privileges
of walking as it were in eternity whilst in this unfriendly world,
i. e., the soul walking i in the light of God’s countenance, whilst
welled in flesh and blood.

Whether I shall die a natural death, to me at times is a query, and
sometimes causes sensations of heart: but while the soul hangs on
God alone, it cannot suffer, properly speaking, though in its proba-
tionary state—still there may be outward trials, yet inward peace,
which is sweet and satisfactory tothe mind. Oh! what may we
not attain unto if we be faithful? Religion will beget sympathy, or
a feeling for the welfare of others—sin makes people dark and con-
tracted, selfish and barbarous, but religion the reverse; and those acts
of humanity, sympathy and pity, even when the Indians and heath-
ens show forth, who can with propriety deny that they are under the
influence of God’s Holy Spirit? O! that the people would. hearken
more to the guidance within, and not put so much stress on what is
handed down by tradition without evidence; then we should have
more affectionate ones than we now behold among the nations of
the earth. Hundreds of my American friends, I doubt not, are
daily praying for me.

Whilst in devotion Peggy being called to a fresh trial of her faith
in the gale, the words of our Lord to his disciples, ‘others have la-
bored, and ye have entered into their labors,”? went with power
through my mind, as on former occasions, and why have I to labor

e
256 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

in other men’s labors, unless it be to provoke them to jealousy.
There are three Methodist connexions, beside the new connexion
so called, raised by Alexander Kilham, viz: the English, Irish, and
-the American Episcopal one; the two latter I have travelled through
-from centre to circumference, without their consent, and though they
havedone . ... =... . ~ tohedge up my way, yet I
have travelled. . . . . . of them asa body, however much
I am indebted to individuals, as means under God to open my way
and give me actess to the people.

Thursday, Dec. 5th, saw two vessels on our voyage; late at night
saw land, and afterwards passed Waterford Light-house.

6th. Saw Wales; had a fair wind with some gales; but all is well
now. We have eaten up but the smallest part.of our provisions
-we shall soon.be at the pilot ground, and what will then ensue, is
now in the womb of futurity, but I expect to see the providence of
God in trials; but how, when, by whom, or by what means, I know
not, yet still I feel power to leave all to the Author of breath and
disposer of all events. e
~ When on my former visit I was advised to go immediately on
board the vessel again and work my passage back, as I should have
no opening there; but as I could not do ship-work, did not, neither
could I in conscience comply. Then they warned the Methodists
against me, to starve me out, and only one family received me at
first, but after God opened my way, they offered to pay my passage
home, if I would quit the country, and’ promise never to return,
which in conscience I could not do; then Dr. C wanted me to
go on a foreign mission to some other part; I could not compiy, nei-
ther in reason norin conscience. Then the conference passed a vote
to hedge up my way whether or no, &c. I may expect similar,
from the English Conference, on whose shores I expect shortly to
land, if they think me dependent, but my trust is in God.

About the time I landed in Ireland before, this passage ran re-:
peatedly through my mind, Joshua iii, 7, and it hath been so im-
printed on my mind, that now I make a memorandum of it—again
—Isaiah—“‘ye shall go out.with joy” (fromthe . . . a
‘and be led fcrth with peace” (of mind by the spirit of God) ‘the
mountains and hills (of difficulties and discouragements) “shall
break forth before you into singing” (of salvation) ‘and all the

 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 257

trees of the field shall clap their hands” for joy, &c. Beginning of
the Millenium—Camp meetings.

7th. We took in a pilot and came to anchor in a dangerous place;
the wind had blown a gale, the tide would not admit of our going
over the bar, and the weakness of the rudder would not admit of
beating into the quarantine ground. We heard of the defeat of the
French and Spaniards off Cape Trafalgar, by Nelson, and also of
the defeat of the Austrians. Wrote to Dr. Johnson in Dublin, to
let him know of my arrival. a

Sunday 8th, slipped our cables and came up the river by the town;
saw about forty wind-mills as I sailed, and a few ships of war; and
not wharves as in America, but lock docks, &c., the country around
appears like a garden, considering the season of the year; I sent a
letter on shore to day, for Edward Wilson, attorney at law, with
an enclosure from his brother, John Wilson, book steward to the
connexion in America.

I wrote a letter to the preachers in the city as preparatory.

11th. Wrote some letters to my friends in America. The ship-
carpenters came and examined our rudder, and made reports accord-
ingly to the ‘officers of government, relative to our state—we were
exempted from quarantine after a detention of ten days, which time
passed heavily away, two miles above the town in the river, as we
had a bill of health from the British Consul.

Dec. 17th, Tuesday—at five o’clock this morning, the Prodie
came on board, which made me rise and prepare to go on shore, and
see what God would do for me there. I must undertake it by faith,
as I know no one in town, and have heard of no friend. The captain
will go on shore by sight, but I cannot see an inch before me; but I
had rather die, than not see Zion prosper, before I quit this kingdom.
O Lord prepare my way. and give me wisdom in this matter, is
what this morning I ask of thee..

About ten o’clock we attempted to go on shore. I heard the toll-
ing of the bell, which gave mea solemn feeling, under a sense of
mortality, when I reflected that when at Quechee, I saw a boat
come frdm a ship of war with something in it, which at first ap-
peared like a white chest, but as it approached nigher, I found it to
bea coffin. When I first landed i. Savannah, in Georgia, I retired
258 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE.

toa solitary place for, meditation, and found a yard, with a brick
wall, and got down, and as I entered beheld the humble piles of
earth, under which lay the silent human dust; also, when in Dub-
lin, I saw the genteel mode of burying, the hearse drawn by six
horses, and coaches following; but in the west of Ireland, I espied
across a dale, a company coming down, and as we drew near to
each other, I saw on a board a corpse dressed like a beggar, which
they carried over an old church wall to inter it; thus I see the dif-
ferent modes and forms, according to their ranks, in every land
where I have travelled: so mortality prevails and sweeps down all,
which caused further remembrance, when once in New Salem, Mas-
sachusetts, whilst riding by myself, in a shrubbery pine plain, I
suddenly came to an opening where were some graves, and one
near the path had these words on the head stone:

Behold, ye strangers, passing by,

As you are now, so once was I;

As I am now, so must you be,

Prepare for death and follow me.

Also the ancient castles, I saw in Ireland, which were said to be
‘destroyed in the days of Cromwell, yet none could tell me when
they were built. Thus I reflected, “children did exist (as I when
playing at my father’s house) who built those ancient ruins; they
are gone, and many generations since, and at length Lorenzo Dow
came upon the stage of action, who, after afew more revolving
years, shall be seen to act here no more;” thus my reflections flew
from thing to thing, as we were landing, and the solemn tolling ring-
ing in my ears, but I felt consolation of the prospect, by and by of
a better world to me unknown.

We landed from the leaky boat about a mile above the town, and
‘glad was I to get once more on land, as the boat was constantly
bailed by two on its way. What now? I am on shore in an old
country, old in inhabitants, and old in sin; but new to me, for [
-never was on the English shore before.

I left my Peggy at the Captain’s boarding house, whilst I went
to transact some business of money matters, and deliver letters of
‘introduction, &c., bu. all was gloomy—lI returned to her, and about
the town we wandered till all our letters were delivered but one,
and where that should be left we could not find, until I observed the
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 259

name on the wall, as we stopped, pondering what to do; as the
man whose name answered to the letter, observed we did not turn
to go off, said, come in. One said, whilst he was silently reading
the letter, “dost thou know one Lorenzo Dow?” I was surprised,
and answering in the affirmative, equally surprised them.

The man said, tarry a night or two, but the wife objected incon-
venience, so we put up at a boarding house, at twenty-eight shillings
British, per week, for one—got letters from Dublin—strove to get
places for meeting—spoke once in an. A-double-L-part place—the
minister was friendly to my face, but afterwards said I was crazy.
We strove five times to sail for Dublin, but were forced back by
contrary winds, and twice we like to be lost; the woman who asked
if 1 knew one Lorenzo Dow, was a Quaker, and having formed
some acquaintance with Henry Forshow’s family, No. 40, Edmond
street, took me there one day; these were Methodists; the last time
we were driven back; our hostess having taken in so many boarders,
there was no place for us: when before we knew it, called in to
Mr. Forshow’s, whose wife invited us to tarry all night, which was
esteemed by us as a Providencé. We staid here a few days. One
evening a woman came suddenly in, and said some people were in
a neighboring house, who wished to see the American. I went,
and finding about twenty together, without any ceremony, singing
or prayer, I stood up and gave them ai preach, to their great surprise,
and God fastened conviction on some woman’s heart, who the next
day, with her husband, wished me to preach at her house, which I
did for a few evenings, where were some Methodists of the old socie-
ty and Kilhamites, when shortly after a conversation ensued at the
leader’s meeting, what encouragement will we give Lorenzo the
American; at the old party it was lost—at the new I was invited
by vote, &c.

Part of my experience being in a Magazine, which I had mile
lished to give way, when in Ireland before, contributed to clear my
way, &c. I spoke in Zion not many times, some were awakened
and joined society; the preacher was prejudiced; one meeting Peter
Philips of Warrington, attended, having come to town on business,
as I went into the vestry to get my hat, two women came to be
prayed for, being under distress of mind. The vestry was filled
260 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE.

with people, and four soon were lying on the floor under the power
»f God, which some thought was faintness, and used fans and call.
ed for water, whilst others thought they were dying and were fright-
ened, thinking we should be called to an account: but I told. them
to hush, it was-the power of God: and they soon came through
happy, which caused Peter to give me an invitation to his neighbor-
hood. I asked him what they were, and told him to go home and
tell his people, and if they were unanimous, I would come ( being
on my way to London) and preach. He did, and they were unani-
mous. These, in derision, were called Quaker Methodists, be-
cause they were so simple, using the plain language, and held class
meetings, &e.

Through the medium of Mr. Thomas W——, a local preacher,
I called on the preachers of the Old Connexion, on my landing; he,
with his brother, having got a letter from their brother in America,
the Rev. John Wilson, one of the. book stewards. The testimonials,
letters, &c., were left for their inspection. Mr. Brown was as a
cousin, on my calling according to direction. Mr. Barber seemed
satisfied with my testimonial, credentials; but as Thomas Taylor
one of the oldest preachers, came in, he wanted me to begone, not
waiting to hear what Mr. Barber had to say, but interrupted, say-
ing, I fear he is not settled in his head, &c. As I was going out,
Mr. Barber put W’s into my hand, saying it may be ,of service <¢
you—but I having not then the cousent of the W——’s, I laid 1t un
the table and went off. Through another local preacher, 1 called
on Mr. Atmore, who wrote the Methodist memorial. He came to
the door, and said if I had not special business with him, he could
net see me, advising me to goto Mr. B I replied, [ have
been there and want to form some acquaintance with you; so he
shut the door upon me, without inviting me to come in. I thought
perhaps there was a cause, and so called again; met similar treat-
ment—third time children came, and said call to-morrow morning.
I did and found the gate locked; so I pounded, but none could I
rally, &c.

The power of God was present, as I preached twice in Warring-
ton: thence I went to Manchester, wandered about for eleven hours,
to get a place to lodge, but could find none for love or money,
among christians or sinners, except one which I thought to be a

 

 

 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 261

house of bad fame, and not prudent to stay in. I called on Jabez
Buntin, but he would not be seen, and the public houses werg full;
but as I was getting passage for London, in the coach, I found a
garret where I might stay, being near ten at night. I heard Jabez,
and also in the morning, then I went to Broadaz Bandroom. Here
in sermon, one looking earnestly at me said, you are a stranger—
dine with me. I did— staid two days; a chapel offered of the New
Connexion. Preacher and Trustees said they would be passive if
I could obtain an assembly: so I got one thousand handbills, and
gave them through the town; got five hundred to speak to, and a
thousand next evening, same way, as the preacher would not suffer
me to publish from the pulpit my apppointments, &c.

On my arrival in London, I delivered with much difficulty, all
my letters but two or three, and those persons could not be found.
One place in Monmouth street, the woman to whom asum of money
was sent, would hardly give access to deliver her some money,
sent from a friend in America, they are so afraid of: strangers;
she took the letter. I told her she must read it, and I must come
in; the daughter said come in, but placed herself between me and
the door, that she might alarm the neighbors if I was a robber. I
staid a few days—held no meetings—got the king’s license to stay
in the kingdom, under his seal manual. Surely she is more like
the city of Babylon, than any other city, to fill the world with her
merchandize, and answers better to that mentioned in Revelation,
than any other. The British appear to me to lie under an infatua-
tion as it relates to their “wooden walls,”” for the means of coming
with a flotilla, is doubtless more than any know, and might set
these “‘walls” on fire. ‘Cursed be he that trusteth in the arm of
flesh, but blessed is he whose God is the Lord.” V is used for w,
and w for v—Conwerted, conwicted, and I wow I will, ge.—
There were many curious monuments to behold, but as the state of
the country was such, I did not think proper to hold forth here in
meetings, it being the Metropolis, and as the laws of these lands
require every preacher to have a license for that purpose, obtained
from the sessions with oath of allegiance, and two others, or be
subject to twenty pounds fine; also every place must be licensed or
pay twenty pounds, and the hearers five shillings each, &c., which
things militated against me as I was an alien, considering the times,
262 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE

and was a trial of my faith. I believe I ought to conform to the
laws gf the country which*I am in, if they don’t militate against
the law of God, and. my own conscience; but if I cannot in cone
science submit to it, I could not take the oath, and of course could
not have license. .

I returned to’ Manchester—spoke in Zion’s Temple, so called,
belonging to the Kilhamites; but as I once spoke on A-double-L-
partism, they would allow me to speak no more. In Warrington,
among the Quaker Methodists, we had a great revival under‘an out-
pouring of the Spirit of God, and many were gathering in, which
brought many out, from other vicinities, to hear and see, so that I
got invitations into various places; and God was with us at Risley,
Appleton, Thorn, Lymn, Preston, Brook and Frodshad.. Here,
when I was first invited, before I went, Simon Day recalled my
appointment, and then sent word by Musquit, that I would not be
received, and must not come. I thought the errand strange; Musquit
being ashamed, did not deliver the message to me, he only came to
the door, called Peter, and told him and so went off. .I went. The
meeting house was opened contrary to my advice, as I desired todo
no harm, but when the people were assembled, I dare not other-
wise than speak to them; so I stood ona bench, not feeling frees
dom to go into the pulpit, as that was the object of contention;
spoke twice, then the trustees were afraid. I made neither of the
appointments—it was themselves; so I spoke ina salt pan, and
about twenty were struck under conviction. The meeting house
was then opened again, but the preacher S, D » was so rash,
he like to have broke up the society, and kept many out until he
had left the circuit, which otherwise would have joined imme-
diately. I visited Bolton, Hayton, Norley, Preston, and the File
Country, and God was with me, opening my door step by step, and
raising me up friends against times of need; neither did he suffer
me or Peggy to want in this strange land, though we asked for no
assistance.

Travelling so extensively, exposed to a fine and imprisonment,
and the families that entertained me to fifty pounds each, as my
license was limited; but I dare not otherwise than go, feeling how
I could account to God; so I went in his name and he opened my
way; gave me favor in the sight of the people and access to thousands;

 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 263

yet I had souls for my hire, almostin every neighborhood where
God cast my lot, though many hard sayings were spoken, and
many letters as budls, sent to block up my way; but hitherto the
Lord hath been my helper, preserver and protector, and on him I
will rely for strength.

When in' London Adam Clarke treated me as a gentleman. He
frequently had heard,of me from America; but did not show or dis-
vover it by his conduct, but said Dr. Coke was to preach in such a
place that evening; so off I ran, as hard as I could pull, to see the
little man, as he was the only one I knew in England. They were
singing as I came into the meeting house. Aftersermon I got one
to introduce me to him, but though he first appeared friendly as
when in Georgia, yet on finding out my name, asked what I came
there for? and before I could tell him, he turned to another. He
shook hands, and bid all in*the room farewell, except me, and went
suddenly off; so I had seven miles, as it were, at the hazard of my
life, to walk to the opposite side of London, to my lodgings late at
night. Next time I saw him was in Lancashire; he supposed Peter
to be one of the old society’s official members, and Peggy to be
his wife ,and treated them very friendly. I asked him if he thought
he should be over to the next General Conference, he replied,
if the connexion positively sees it necessary and insists upon it,
and cannot do without me. I saw him at the Dublin and Leeds
Conterences, but did not speak together, I could not intrude myself
with propriety any more. Many wondered why it was, that the
Doctor did not publish me, and make a public example of me,
whilst others enquired what for?

Mr. B » called my hostess to account for Peggy’s going
into band meeting, though she had her certificate from Elijah Wool-
sey, as an acceptable member of the Western circuit.

Saturday, May 3d, 1806. I spoke in Preston Brook, and a pros-
pect of good, as numbers appeared under deep divine impressions.
I bade them farewell for the present, and went to Warrington, where
I spoke the next morning, and had a comfortable season, in a little
chapel belonging to those called Quaker Methodists, and found that
about forty new members had joined them in my absence, and the
prospect of good increases. Thence to Risley, where I found seve-
ral had been set at liberty since I was there last. From this I went

 
264 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

to Leigh, where I spoke to about two thousand people at a Metho-
dist chapel, of the o/d connexion, and we had a powerful season.
This is the first chapel of the ofd Methodists, into which I was
voluntarily invited by what they call a round preacher.

Monday, 5th. I spoke at Laton Common, and found a number
more had been brought into liberty; we had a great display of divine
presence. Here I walked fifteen miles to Hayton Bridge, spoke at
seven o’clock, and twice a day afterwards, for several days, and the
prospect greatly increased, and several backsliders were reclaimed,
and some were brought to liberty. I visited Blackrod and Carley,
‘but I fear with litthe success.

Saturday, 10th. I spoke in a country village onmy way to Pres-
ton, not in vain.

‘Sunday, 11th. I spoke four times in Preston, and attended a lova
feast, of what is called by some the free gospellers, or third divi-

sion of Methodists; and six souls gave comfortable satisfaction of
being brought into liberty thisday. Hence I visited the File Coun-
try, for several days, but was disagreeably disappointed of hearers,
by my appointneents not being regularlky given out. However I spoke
toa few, here and there. In this journey I saw a woman who
preached, and I was informed that she was born three months before
the time, and remained without nourishment, wrapped in flannels,
supported near a fire, and in about thirteen weeks, appearances or
actions took place, such as in a child new born at the full time.

15th. The time being out, I crossed Preston river in a cart, at a
ford three miles wide, called the Guide, and walking a few miles,
in the rain, took the canal boat, and arrived at Liverpool about five

in the evening, and completed the bargain for printing my journal.

I held a few more meetings in Liverpool, and had the satisfac
tion of finding more people rejoicing in God.

Here I find that my hostess had been called to account, for in-
viting Peggy to a band meeting, although she had a. certificate of
her membership from. America; and a number of their own mem-
bers were also called to an account for having attended some of my
former meetings.

Sunday, 18th. We embarked in the Lark with Hannah Gough,
the Quaker woman, who said to me, the first day. I came on shore
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 266

In the country, in the house where I presented a letter, &c., “ Dost
thou know Lorenzo Dow in America’ she having seen me for-
merly i in Dublin, but did not now recognize my person, only. my
voice reminded her of the name.

Tuesday, 20th. With a light breeze from Liverpool we |
Dublin harbor, and the tide not serving to come to the wharf, I took
a boat for Dunlary, where I landed about six o’clock, and hiring +
jingle, came to Dublin, and whilst making to New street, William
Thomas, the man at whose house I first lodged when in this country
before, suddenly met me at the end of the street; we recognized each
other’s countenances,-and were in each others arms before a word
was spoken on either side, and our hearts were mutually refreshed as
in former days; he went with me to No. 102, where I was in hopes
to have embraced my dear Doctor and mamma Letitia, but the ser-
vants informed me of their having just gone out; I waited with
uncommon anxiety for their return, whilst the servants went through
the city in search of them.

I took tea with a very feeling sense of obligation for past favors;
but still the Doctor and his companion not returning, I went to
Thomas street, with William Thomas to see his wife, and received
some letters, which I was informed were from America. This pair
was the first couple in whom I ever saw as I thought, a happiness
in matrimonial union. I embraced her in my arms, with a feeling
remembrance of my first reception, when a stranger in this city, and
But two shillings in my pocket, when all other hearts, seemingly,
were shut against me; here I had an asylum, though reproved for har-
boring me, and giving me bread. I returned and found the Doctor
had come home, and was anxiously waiting my return, which was
near eleven at night; we embraced each other in our arms, and
mamma Letty gave me a kiss and a hearty welcome. Thus I was
cordially received after an absence of five years, one month and
eighteen days.,

Thursday, May 22, 1806. The German Church was opened to
me by invitation to the Doctor, before I came, but the. Wardens
considering themselves slighted, not having been consulted, and one
of them said at the leader’s meeting, “If you are not willing he
should have the liberty, it shall be prevented.” They replied they.
had nothinz to do or act concerning it; however, as I was not willing
268 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

to be called a thief or robber, I chose to come in by the door,
and went to the above ‘Warden accordingly. This Church
belongs to the German Congregation, but is occupied by the Metho-
dists and Coopzr; he belonged to Lady Huntingdon’s party, but now
is near a Sandimanian. I held 2 number of meetings that were
respectable and very profitable to many. Alice Cambridge, the
woman who was so attentive to me when in this country before, still
continuues her meetings, and gave up her meetings and room to me,
and another company who occupied it alternately, did the same; so
that my way was opened, and the quickening power of God seemed
to be present at most of the meetings which'I held in the above
place, and at Esq. Shegog’s, the barracks and the streets, which
amounted to about twenty in number.

I was invited to hold a meeting in Renelagh, by a rich old woman
who had built a preaching house, which she had given to the Metho-
dists, and a door from her bed chamber opened into the gallery; her
own house not accommodating the number, she with much fuss and
ado got the preaching house open, which I refused to occupy, lest
I should be esteemed a thief, but addressed them from her chamber
door, and we had a goodtime. The Doctor I found had been lately
unwell in my absence, but was now recovered.

Saturday, June 7th, 1806. Having received invitations to the
country, through the medium of the missionaries, G. Ousley and
W. Hamilton and others, I set off for the Wicklow county ina gig,
through the kindness of a backslider, whose heart God had touched.
I held a meeting at Newtown, Mount Kennedy, by the way to
Wicklow, where I found religion low. We had quickening times,
though with difficulty I got the people convened at the latter.

' Sunday, 8th. I spoke thrice in the town, and once at Widow
Tighe’s, who was prejudiced against/me when here before. -
9th. I gave my last, and a backslider took me ina jaunting car
to Rathdrum, whence a man helped me with a horse to Cappagh,
where I spoke that night and next morning, and then departed with
him to Hacketstown. Here I spoke seven times in three days, hav-
ing previously been invited by a man who had married one of my
spiritual daughters; she with her sister, who had married a Metho-
dist preacher, still endured: these were the daughters of the old ‘man
who felt these words to run through his mind whilst they talked
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 287

with me back and forth through the door, when I was in Ireland
before, “be not forgetful to entertain strangers.”” ‘Two others of
his children God gave me for my hire now; the quickening power
of God seemed to be displayed in the different meetings, and convic
tions and conversions were shortly multiplied, and not long after m3
departure, I was informed that about four score were added to so-
ciety, the most of them happy in God.

I spoke in Baltinglass on my way to Carlow. In both places I
had good times, and a preacher was friendly whom I formerly
thought cool; he invited me to meet a class, and attend his quarterly
meeting; with the latter I could not comply. I rode on the car of
my daughter, which brought me here to the colliery, where I found
the missionaries praying with some mourners; here was a big meet~
ing appointed, which they called a camp meeting, but I a field
meeting, there being no tents, only the open air, in imitation of
America.

So I see the spirit of the revival is spreading in the breasts of the
children of men. Here I saw Mr. Averill, who appeared as friend-
ly as ever, and solicited my attendance at another meeting of mag-
nitude, at Mount Melick and some other places. At this meeting I
preached, and when he had done, I invited up the mourners to be
prayed for; several found peace, and we had a refreshing season from
the presence of God.

A Romanist interrupted the meeting, which caused many of them
to run away, supposing him to bea priest. I never knew that in
this our day priestcraft was so influential, and carried such a dread
to the fear of man. Next morning I spoke again—the Missionaries
took about fifty into society; hence we went to Castle Comber.—

They spoke in the street, and I beside the chapel door,-having | the
church minister present, whose relations gave him a look whilst I
was repeating, what I heard an old man say in my infancy, that a
minister’s cal] was two hundred pounds sett]ement, and one hundred
pounds a year.

_ Next morning I spoke again, and breakfasted with the clergyman’ 8
friends, who seemed piously inclined; here the Missionanes took
about forty into society, and then we went to Kilkenny. The above
priest said the Missionaries were mountebanks, kidnapping the
people—in this place we stayed three days. The Missionaries
268 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

attacked Popery inthe streets twice or thrice a-day, and I attacked
sin with A-double-L-partisin i in the preaching house, which caused
considerable uneasiness in the town; the Mayor had a potatoe flung
at his head, and also received a letter without a signature, threaten-
ing that if he did not put three out of town, his house should be
pulled down on his head.

They took about thirty into society here. I bade some old friends
farewell; so we departed to Money-bey,where I spoke under an ash
~+had a good time, though under some depression of mind. I at
tended two other meetings in a large warehouse: here thirty were
taken into society, and some shortly before, making eighty-two in
all. William Hamilton took me in a gig to Carlow, where I spoke
at 10, A. M., intending to comply with Mr. Averill’s -invitation,
but was prevented by sudden inward illness, which flung me into
spasms like convulsions; so by the advice of my friends I. stayed
until next day, and then W. H n attended me in the canal
boat, about seventy English miles to Dublin, where J arrived about
ten at night, on Sunday the 32d, and found my Peggy and friends
well at the Doctor’s: he said he thought my complaint proceeded
from a small abscess of the liver, bursting into the vanity of the bel-
ly outside of the bowels.

A love feast being held in Gravel-walk, I was informed that a
number spoke of being quickened by my last visit. I breakfested’
several times with Wm. Smith, the assistant preacher; he invited
me to pray in the families, and is thought to be one of the most
popular preachers in Ireland. I find he is a great kingsman, but I
am convinced that many in these countries who have been shining
lights, are in a more lukewarm state than they are aware of. I
continued my meetings as before—the Lord was with us, and the
revival seemed to increase, which some of the preachers, who still
retained a degree of life, as théy came to conference observed, and
took hold with me heart and hand.

One evening I was informed upwards of twenty preachers were
present, among whom were several of the old preachers, that had
treated me ‘with coolness and neglect when here before, besides
others who were friendly; amongst these was Mr. Averill, who re-
quested me to tour the kingdom at large.

During the visit at conference time, I received not one unkind

 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 269

word from any of the preachers, but the reverse; several gave me
‘encouragement to visit them in their circuits, and also persuaded me
to go into the pulpit at Renelagh, where I had preached from the
chamber door, through the gallery into the preaching house: even
Tobias said he believed I was an honest man, when he read Sneth-
en’s letter, asserting in the most positive terms that I was an impos-
tor; though he had a spat with the Doctor, about keeping his hat on
inthe meeting at prayer time; the Doctor replied, because I believe
thou art not sent of the Lord to pray nor preach, for thou art the
man that used Lorenzo ill and never repented of it, nor of the poor
woman whose heart thou broke; and was the cause of her death, her
blood is upon thee—he turned off shocked and confused. This
man in the course of my absence to America was stationed on the
Larne circuit, where some of my spiritual children spoke in love-
feast, concerning the blessing of my labors-to their souls, which
caused him to reprove them, saying, ‘Let Mr.-Dow alone, if you
have any thing to say for God, speak it;’? he also has been put back
on trial, for some improper conduct; thus, those who are hard upon
others, find hardships to overtake themselves. In the same house
he first checked me, taking the hymn out of my mouth, &c., the
Dr. gave him his due in the presence of several of the preachers and
people, which I could not find that any of the conference were dis-
pleased with the Dr. for. Tobias’ impertinency, because the Dr.
believed and practised some of the Quaker forms, gave rise to this.

_ Snethen’s letter from New York to block up my way, was inves-
tigated at the leaders’ meeting, and unanimously acknowledged to
have been written in a bad-spirit, and did me no injury, but refuted
itself, and so opened my way. A meeting of about seventy official
members, the result of which was—‘‘written in a bad spirit by a
wicked man.”

About these days, Wm. Thomas, Dr. Fabinssn Wold me had a
liver complaint, which I remember when he was taken unwell; the
disorder increased to a degree of insanity, which caused him to leap
out of a window, on the third floor, and yet so as only to break his
thigh. After this he came to his right mind, and called off his
thoughts from the world to divine subjects, and the last words he
said before he expired were, glory! glory! He was attended by
an ungodly physician and surgeon, who prohibited him from seeing
270 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

religious visitors, and pronounced him in a fair way of recovery
after his fall; but Dr. Johnson who os not attend im, said he would
die, his liver being rotten.

I-put the first part of the second volume of my journal to the press
which contained one hundred and twenty pages duodecimo. Hav-
ing now completed my visits and business, I contemplated a depar-
ture; saw Dr. Coke who did not speak to me; but I had several
more refreshing seasons, and embarked for England in the Lark,
Capt. Williams, having my Dr: Johnson in company. The wind
seemed contrary, ‘and a prospect of a long and tedious passage at
first; however the wind came round and we were favored with only
about thirty hours on the water. A doctor of a Guineaman, a pas-
senger, treated me at first ungentlemanlike on the way; Dr. Johnson
fell in conversation with several of the cabin passengers, who were
Romanists; which seemed to cast some light upon their minds, and
on his informing them about me, they expressed'a desire that I
should preach in the cabin, which accordingly I did; the Guinea
doctor was the first to propose and urgé my preaching, he having
previously made very humble acknowledgments for his rudeness,
saying to my Doctor, that it had cost him a tear.

Saturday, July 12. We landed at Liverpool, called on Mr. For-
shaw my printer, and kind host, and after giving some directions
about my books, we took our departure in the coach for Warring-
ton, and arrived safe in the afternoon, where I found my friends
‘well, and many glad to see us,. and ‘some of my spiritual children
shed tears at our meeting.

Sunday, 13. I spoke four times, we had tender seasons.

14. Gave my last, and many seemed to take fresh courage for the
‘Christian race to glory, and one soul found peace.

15. We walked to Knutsford, I spoke in the old Methodist
‘chapel, but thefe seems to be a hardness over these meeting houses
in England, so I don’t have such good times in them as in Ireland
and America, or even the third division here. We came to Mac-
‘clesfield, where I spoke at night; John Mee and Peter Philips, being
with us, having walked twenty-four miles that day.

A man being urged by his friends to read deistical writings, when
dying cursed those who were the instigators, and T. P—’s Age
of Reason, being in black despair. Oh! how careful people should
. OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 271

be, what they ask others to do; for one act may cause repentance
with tears in vain, without a possibility of retraction.

19th. I feel much unwell, unusual sensations which I conceive
originates from the abscess, but trust by God’s favor to recover.

We have visited Joseph Bradford, one of the oldest preachers of
the Old Connexion; he being a former friend and acquaintance of
the Doctor’s, he manifested after the Doctor’s suggestion, that had
I called on him when I first came to town, I should have had the
liberty of: his pulpit; the young preacher was also willing, but the
trustees objected.

T have held meetings twice every day since my arrival here, and
there seems a quickening among the people. This party, it seems,
were once of the old society, but driven off on account of not obey-
ing orders which they conceived to be hard: they call themselves the
Christian Revivalist, some call them the Free Gospelers; they are
of the third division ( the Kilhamites being second) somewhat
similar to the Quaker Methodists in America.

Sunday, July 20. My labors were equal to seven sermons, which
gave me a fine sweat that was very refreshing, and seemed to add to
my health, as I felt better at night by far than in the morning, and
more able to preach another sermon than I was at first. In speak-
ing twice in the street I addressed about five thousand. I attended
a love feast, and wrestled with mourners at night, having stood,
&c., about ten hours, or upwards in the different exercises through
the day. I observed that for people to make a noise, and say loud
amens, &c., was irksome to me, and I would like as well to hear a
dog bark, vmlege it came from a proper feeling inthe heart, which,
if it did, would carry its own conviction with it; but otherwise it
would appear flat, and bring a deadness over the mind; and to make
a fuss and pretend feeling without possessing it, is a piece of hypoc-
risy, like a man possessing a-vessel of water partly full, yet would
say it was running over, and to prove it, would tilt the cup that it
might run out. Yet if people feel the power of God, of which I
have no doubt at times they do, to constrain to ery. for mercy orshout
for joy, I can bear it as well as any one: I dare not oppose it, know-
ing that God communicates these superlative blessings, that others
also may be benefitted by it; as I have seen a general move from the
272 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

conviction: through one, more than from a whole sermon, which if
the person had silenced, he would have quenched. the spirit of God.

I spoke sixteen times while here, which was short of six days;
I think about twenty professed to find peace in that time; some back
sliders were reclaimed, sinners awakened, and a considerable move
in the town. Afterwards I was informed by a letter that the revi-
val went on increasing, so that three, five, eight, and even so many
as fourteen appeared to be converted at a meeting; besides sundry
who found, peace in the afternoon, evening | and morning after my
departure.

21st. I found a similar people in Stockport, who had been drive
en out from the Kilhamites; I held meeting with them at night and
next morning, which were comfortable times.

The late society who separated at the band room in Manchester,
have been the abuse of itinerancy so much, that they are prejudi-
ced against having any at all, but think the gospel can be spread
sufficiently by local preachers alone. This is a ‘misconception.

22d. I arrived in the evening at Oldham, where also I found
some of what may be called the third division; had good times at
night and in the morning.

23d. The Doctor was with me all this time, and helped me some
at Macclesfield; but being disappointed of a place-in the coach, we
set off on foot for Leeds in York Shire, where we arrived next day
in the afternoon.

On the way we were frequently beset with rain; and the Doctor
having left his cloak and great coat behind was exposed to the weath-
er, and being unaccustomed to be much wet with rain, having al-
ways had a good fire at home, he was now put to his shifts, posses-
sing a delicate constitution, and strove to take shelter beside a wail
or a rock more than once or twice; however, one time we stopped
ina cottage, where he got some repose in sleep, whilst I dried his coat
at a peet fire. Another time, we evaded a shower whilst resting at
breakfast, yet the Doctor was determined, let the weather continue
as it might, he would not be the cause of detaining me, so as to break
my appointments. My sympathetic feelings in pity were tried,
when I saw the tenderness and danger of his health, when tak-
ing shelter as above. I could but reflect on the goodness of God,
in making my constitution require a great degree of exercise,

«
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. . 278

eccording to my sphere of life and action, and also its preservation
through the various changes in different seasons, and different climes
and circumstances.

From what I could collect, it appears to me that. Wm. B
ought to have launched out as a champion for God, but unbelief to
trust God with his family, &c., caused him apparently to shrink.
Is it not possible for man to lose a great share of his crown? It
appears that he saw the formality and danger into which the English
connexion were exposed and sinking; he came out for a space, and
God began to open his way; but through unbelief, the reasoning of
Satan, and the solicitation of his brethren, he was prevailed upon
to shrink, recant in part, and-return; in consequence of which,
some pious ones, who requested Christian liberty to pray with
mourners, &c., and united with him to dissent, were left in a di-
lemma here. They were similar to the Quaker Methodists, Free
Gospellers or third division. Though most of these societies had
no particular intercourse or communion together, or with each oth-
er. I suppose I was the first preacher who made them a general
visit. :

‘They held a conference some few weeks ago, to know each other’s
minds, and see how near they could come towards the outlines of a
general union. I was invited to Leeds by some of this society. I
tanied several days, but it being a particular hurrying time in the
cloth business, and the conference of the old: connexion sitting, I
found it impracticable to get many to meeting on week days, and on
Sunday they chose to go and hear the old preachers, with wnom
they were acquainted. Here I saw Adam Clark; I think I was in-
formed that he was acquainted with fourteen different languages.
He is esteemed a man of as great letters as any of the age, and all
acquired by his own industry, without the aid of college or univer-
sity.

He acknowledged to me, that he was once in the spirit of the great
revival in Cornwall, and that he was almost ready to persecute some
who objected to the work, as an “impropriety and wild-fire,” but
“now (said he) I see better!’ He treated me as I might expect
from a gentleman; but his mind was made up against the camp
meetings in America, as being improper, and the efiects attending:

 
274, HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

them, as a thing accountable for altogether on natural principles.
It seemed to me from circumstances, that he had got his mind hurt
and prejudiced, through the abuse of revivals, which caused him to
fix his mind. on one invariable rule as a criterion for direction, viz:
the old system order—for he seemed determined not to listen to any
argument, which might be adduced to solve the query. He was
chosen president of the conference, as I was informed, by a great
majority of votes. This was an honor he had not sought for, but
accepted it with considerable reluctance.

He was an old acquaintance and particular friend of the Doctor’s,
which opened a door for intimacy of conversation on some points;
one of which was my singular way of proceeding, which he could
not at all approbate on any consideration, as being right, assigning
as a reason, that if once generally adopted by the body, it would
completely destroy Methodism in three months; therefore barred his
mird against listening to any arguments, or making an exception to
the general rule for particular cases.

This appears to me to be wrong in any person to form their mind
hit or miss, right or wrong, to stick to the old system, as though it
were infallible, or the summit of perfection. For to be thus bound
up, without laying open our minds to conviction, as sincere inqui-
rers alter truth, is to Aid/ the spirit of inquiry, and prevent the
spreiding of true knowledge and righteousness; and by so doing,
vice wil! continue to reign, and the grossest errors go undiscovered
and unclipt.

I heard him preach. Just before the meeting an anthem was
sung, apparently without the spirit or understanding, as nothing
could be heard, but a dead, dull sound.

The sermon was well delivered in speech, though there appeared
much deafness in the beginning; but in his last prayer be grew
somewhat fervent, until God peer to send down His power, and
there began a move among the people, when he scemed to lower,
as if to ward off the move, to prevent a noise, which it seems the
English connexion in general are determined to prevent, as appears
from their conduct and publication in the Magazine.

Theard §. Bradburn; he spoke somewhat lengthy, had the outlines
of an orator, but I thought there were some flaws in his discourse,
too great for a man of his supposed abilities, e. ¢., he insisted that
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 275

a child is impure as it comes into the world, and is enlightened as
soon as it is born, but not before; which would argue that a seven
month’s child might be saved, and one come to the full time could
not, were it to die but one. day before its birth; accordingly, one
should suppose according to his idea, that the being enlightened
with the Divine light, was inseparably connected with the breathing
the natural air, or receiving the natural light of the sun.

Here I also saw Dr. Coke, but so it happened that we did not
exchange a word, though we passed and repassed each other in the
streets, &c. I being a little one must keep my place.

I carried a bundle of my journals to the door of the conference
meeting; one copy for each chairman of a district, amounting to
twenty-five; and one for a preacher who agreed to take them in—
These were all refused and returned. I sent one to the Doctor’s
wife, which she received with acknowledgments, saying afterwards
when she had read some, that the more she read of it, the better she
liked me, and had a better opinion of me than before, and that she
had desired to see me when in Dublin, but was disappointed. She
by accounts, is an agreeable, plain, fine little woman, of some piety;
but if I am informed right, was not, or is not a Methodist, though I
think the rule of Methodists in Europe, requires marriage in socie-
ty, if they do marry.

A. Clark bought one of my journals at his lodgings at Bankets,
where he had invited me to breakfast with him; giving more than
the price, saying it was not enough.

30th. Leaving my Doctor near Leeds, I came in the coach to
Roachdale, whence I walked to Colton, twelve or fifteen miles,
where I held meeting at night by appointment, and next morning;
both comfortable times.

31st. Went to Hayton and had a good time.

August Ist. Walked to Preston; disappointed of my books; spoke
to a few, and next day returning, spoke in Blackrod.

Sunday 3d. Spoke at 12 o’clock, went twelve miles to Leigh, so
to Loton, then to Warrington, where I met my Doctor, having
spoken four times this day.

4th. Spoke here again, and Miss Mary Barford, eldest sister. of
Martha, who was principally educated and brought up in London,
under a rich aunt, who having no children, adopted her as her
276 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

daughter, and dying, left her a large independent fortune, (she) be-
ing now here on a visit with her mother, giving me an opportunity
of speaking closely with her concerning her soul’s salvation; this
night God gave her to feel the comfort of religion, and about two
days after an evidence of her acceptance. There are four in this
family, whom the Lord has given me for my hire, who were al]
careless when I first visited this town.

5th. I spoke at Lymn, Appleton, Thorne and Peter Wright’s,
where we had good times.

6th. At Preston Brook, and twice in Frodsham, where the Lord
was with us; and after my last meeting in the evening, feeling my
mind easy, I could not feel free to comply with various and strong
solications to visit some new places; nor even Macclesfield, from
whence we received the most urgent request, but walked to Rutcon
in the dark and rain, and sleeping none all night, was up betimés in
the morning, and finding a packet just going off, I embarked for
Liverpool, where I arrived about eleven o’clock. Got my affairs:
arranged, cleared out with my book binder, contracted for a second
edition of part of my second volume; then finding a boat with some
passengers going to pursue a packet, I embarked in it, and over-
took the vessel beyond the rock, where I got on board about five in
the evening, with a positive direct head wind for several hours; the
wind at length becoming favorable, we made the light house in Dub-
lin bay, when the wind and tide would not suffer us to proceed fur-
ther; here they cast anchor and I hired the sailors to put me on shore,
and walked up by the Pigeon house, arrived at home on New-street
about noon, where I found my friends and Pegey well, having been
on my passage about thirty-six hours, and left my Doctor behind
me in England.

The British Conference read N. Snethen’s letter to Benson,
concerning me; yet it appears that it bore but little weight withthem,
considering its spirit; although they agreed according to its design
to have nothing te do with me. That sent to Mr. Joyce, the hook
steward in Dublin, was read in the leader’s meeting, where it was
unanimo‘siy agreed to have been written in a very bad spirit, so
much as to be its own refutation; it was also read in conference,
where it was investigated and received the same censure, which the
British Conference heard of, and did not scruple to mention it. I
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 277

being asked if any one knew any thing against me? One replied
that it was said 1 had taken two hundred dollars in one contribution,
which was false; but if it were the case, what was that to him or
them, if I had made a proper use of it?

Iam informed by a special letter from Joseph Mitchell, dated
New York, May 1806, that N. Snethen had located, and that, in
consequence of his opposition, &c., Mr. Joyce tells me that he saw
brother Beatty (a local preacher fam America, come to see his
friends here, ) who informed him, that Mr. Snethén had mostly lost
his congregations, in consequence of his bitter ambition or activity,
in writing to Europe against me.

Monday, August 12th. This morning early, the Doctor arrived
safe, somewhat benefitted by the excursion, as he thought himself,’
both in body and mind; his Letty had not been so long deprived of -
his company before for twenty-four years past; she seemed somewhat
uneasy at my return without him, but I replied, it would be some
guineas benefit to her to learn to trust all things with God; and now
her joy at his return took place of fears. I find Matthew Lanktree,
my old particular friend, is appointed assistant or head preacher of
Dublin. By what I can understand, he would be willing to let me
have the pulpits, but the trustees were in the way. Alice Cam-
bridge gave up her meetings always to me; and her room in Golden
Lane, near Whitefriar: street chapel, is open to me; where I con-
stantly hold meetings at eight o’clock in the evenings, so as not to
clash with their hour; this room I conceive to be better filled than
any worship place in Dublin.

Sunday, 17th. By invitation I took coach with two friends about
sixteen miles to Balbriggen; a little deformed man behaved as if a
legion of devils was in him, as he on the road would neither be still
nor civil, but apparently profligate, in order to irritate and ruffle me.

I saw church service performed, but never saw any thing appear
so much like a sham to represent reality, as this ceremony by way
of religious worship; neither had I ever any great sense of the dif-
ference there was between praying and saying prayers. I thought
if human wisdom could have invented a machine to go by steam, to
preach and pray and say amen, and also to make the organ play, and
all to charm a parcel of beasts, when no human intelligent was
278 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

there, that it would be divine worship as much in reality as some
things which are now substituted for it.

I held a meeting ina private house in the evening, and some Ro-
manists and children attempted to make a disturbance in the street,
when a sudden shower of rain dispersed them, so we had a quiet
meeting, and next,morning also, and I think that good was done.
Hence I réturned to Dublin, and put the third edition of the first
volume of my journal to press, also Thoughts on different religious
subjects. .,

I continued my meetings in Golden Lane, night after nights the
house was generally growded. I also held some meetings in the
barracks, and there appeared some fruit of them to my encourage-
ment.

Sunday, 14th. I walked to the camp and spoke in a hut built by
the soldiers in the following manner: James Ransford, my book
binder, frequently held meetings in various places with the army, and
near this they had no place, but a quarry in a corn field, and being
exposed to the weather, as no person would hire them a place, he got
application made to the barrack master, by the quarter master ser-
geant, who.gave them leave to cut sods on'the camp ground to make
the wall, though the privilege had been refused for soldiers’ families;
they set to work by cutting a platform out of the side of a hill,
leaving the back in such a forma as served for a wall, with the bottom
part projecting for a seat; the other three sides were raised as above
with sods or turf well beaten down solid, then a kind of rafter was
put on for the roof to be thatched with straw; but now they were put
to their shifts to know how to complete it, as their finances were now
out, having paid the irreligious for their labor, not feeling free to
receive it gratis, which was offered; but about half an hour after the
discouragements, concerning straw for thatching, which was then
dear, an officer brought them a pound note, &&., and shortly after
some shillings, so the house was completed; it would contain about
one hundred persons. Most of the officers attended my meeting, and
amongst them the head one; they gave good attention, and as I was
informed, expressed satisfaction and wished that I should come again.

As I was returning I passed one, who to me appeared like a
..coxcomb, his name was Murphy; I was informed he belonged to the
Siranger’s Friend Society, and was sent here to preach. When he
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 279

errived and was informed that I had held a meeting, which seemed
to supercede his exhibition; he broke out in a rage, and began to
scold before the unconverted, saying that I was not countenance.
aor accountable for my conduct, which hurt tender minds.

[ have continued my meetings at Golden Lane all this week, and
once in the barrack, and the work seems to deepen and increase.

Tuesday, Sept. 2d. The devil, viewing the danger of his king-
dom, began to work in the minds of the people, and to raise confu-
sion and. disturbance; however, on my return from meeting, I tooka
street out of my customary way, by which means I esca ped the
rabble, who were in pursuit, one of whom was heard to say, “now
for the life of Lorenzo,” another cried, “mind the white hat,”
¢c., Gc. The former escaped by desperate exertion, with his coat
much torn and dirtied, the latter was secured by my friends, after
having a sharp contest between the parties, and kept by the watch-
men, until morning, when the alderman being partial, discharged
him at the earnest intercession of his mother.

The next evening, some peace officers, with others, brought
swords, pistols, &c., but I retired unobserved through an intricate
passage, and so baffled the mob. Another night a friend changed
hats with me, so they were deceived.

My friends finding fault at my so obscurely retiring, I came off
with the Doctor, the usual way, and one beginning to cry for the
mob, received a blow on the head, which kept him quiet; however,
ébout half way, a drunken attorney, in derision, asked if we had a
good meeting, to which was replied, yes, but thy master’s servants
cid not like it. A friend interrogating concerning an obscene and
scurrilous reply, received a blow as an answer, for which the attor-
ney was taken into custody, not without a torn shirt, &c.

8th. Lord Belvidere and his lady, this evening and last Saturday
attended meetings; on Thursday by invitation, I took tea with them,
and a Presbyterian minister present, wanted to know what A-dou-
ble-L-part in my journal meant, or who the A-double-L-part peo-
ple were.

Lady B——’s sisters are under good impressions; we had come
together in the coach to meeting, and on Saturday evening I took
tea at his house again, and held meeting with a select party, and by
280 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

his desire spoke largely on A-double-L-part, and the 8th and 9th
of Romans, &c.

Sunday, 14th. We had several comfortable meetings. I have
spoken once particularly to the little boys. I have held Sunday
meetings, similar to prayer meetings, in which I find many who not
long since were careless, now stirred up to seck religion, some of
whom are rejoicing in God. My mind seems strangely drawn out
in exercises, and views of the present time in the political world,
the state of Zion, whose walls are broken down, and how to coun-
teract the kingdom of darkness, by expanding the travail of Zion.

18th. A general meeting of the official members of the Methodist
Society in this city, was held this evening, by a special call, on my
account. I went and made a speech to the following purport, in the
loft where Tobias had once checked me; said I, *I remember near
seven years ago, to have been in this house; I have my feelings as
well as other men, and sometimes tried. There are on a moderate
calculation, near one hundred persons or more under awakenings of.
late, from my labors in Golden Lane; I feel it my duty indispensa-
ble to travel as I do, and of course cannot watch over them, but
desire to recommend them to your care; yet as I fear that some of
them are somewhat prejudiced against the Methodists, they will not
come into class, unless they are led on by degress; wherefore, I wish
if any plan can be devised to meet the circumstance, that it may be
adopted, knowing that they will be apt to fall away, unless united
in some religious body; and I feel more unity with none to recom-
mend them to than you.” I was then asked, “‘who should watch
over them?” I replied, ‘‘one of your leaders,” and observed, if
they had any questions to ask me, I would solve them, if I could,
to their satisfaction. A general silence prevailed. Then I was
interrogated, if I had any thing more to say; and also repeatedly,
whether I did not design to return to Dublinand make a party. As
soon as I replied, I retired

A talk was held amonst-themselves, and Matthew Lanktree, the
assistant preacher, with J. Jones, was desired to tell me the next
morning, which they did, viz: That they had agreed to receive any
I should recommend to them, after examining them; but could not
think it expedient to have classes formed particularly at or from
Golden Lane, lest it should appear too much like a party business,
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 281

and they say, “we are Lorenzo’s people;”’ but would intermix them
with the classes, amongst the solid members. Oh! when will the
time commence, when people shall be actuated with only purity of
intention in all things, to glorify God, and not be afraid to follow
his providential openings with the leadings of the Spirit, and exer-
cise faith enough to leave the contingencies of events with him.

29th. Justice Bell, who it appears has made his livelilood, of
late years, by exerting himself to bring people to the gallows, inter-
rupted our meeting, saying, I could not talk common English, be-
cause I used the word “besom,” for which he was put out of the
house, getting several blows in his passage. Finding that he was
known by the peace officers, &c., he cried, “Keep the peace and I’ll
support you;” this to deceive them. Next day the Rev. Mr. M’Cay,
father-in-law to Lord Belvidere, with Mr. Clarke, a justice of the
peace, called on Bell to enquire and demand a public apology, but
he to cloak the matter, denied the charge.

Several persons were considerably injured in the hubbub and get-
ting out of the window, &c. Amongst these was a young woman,
who had a bone of her arm put out of joint, and the next evening
absconded again, as Bell’s sons were present with drawn swords,
&c., she felt convicted for her littleness of faith, which she ac-
knowledged the next day at meeting, and has since been happy in
religion.

Saturday, evening there also was a hubbub, and one or two htn-
dred persons came home with me, to escort me almost every night,
which caused a rumpus through the streets; as some were friends
and some were foes, part of which were for my safety, and others
would fling stones; sundry on each side, were charged upon the
watch; but the Alderman, &c., were such poor things, that none of
the disorderly were brought to trial.

Sunday, 21st. I spoke four times, being feeble in body;-but could
not feel freedom to attend Golden Lane at night, where Alice C——e’
spoke, as I felt there would be a disturbance, which was the case,
and a guard of soldiers with fixed bayonets came to keep the peace,
the watch being found insufficient.

22d. Going to a meeting, a stone from a youth, through design,
hit me in the back near the kidney, the shock of which I felt for
several days. This exhibits to view why it is that the common
282 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

Irish have the name over the world for wicked, disorderly conduct;
being kept in ignorance, and trained up in bigotry and prejudice,
without the fear of God. This to me shows the propriety of liters
ature for general information, and encouragement for freedom of
thought on conscientiousness.

23d. Being informed of some liitle uneasiness in-the mind of
the man, cae lent us the house in Golden Lane, as the mob had
broken the windows, &c., and escaped without persecution, I
thought proper to discontinue my meetings, and so appointed the
last for my next day afternoon, and a contribution to repair the in-
juries.

24th. Spoke trom Acts xx, 25, 26, 27, and had a solemn ten-
der time. God opened the hearts of the people, so that a redun-
dancy was received.

The last night a powerful mob was assembled; but as I spoke on
the nature, &c., of camp meetings, their minds were so attracted,
that we met sith but little disturbance during the meeting, and as I
retired through a back, intricate way, the mob lost the object of
their aim, though they had a race through a number of streets. - I
knew nothing of this all the time, but by strong impulse went into
a friend’s house, and felt as if in safety; and as I thrice attempted
to come out for home, I felt a forbidding, unaccountable for on nat-
ural principles, which I expressed to J. Jones, and he sending for.
a eoach brought me home in it, when Dr. Johnson told me what
had happened in the streets; it appears that many were determined
on some horrid action of violence, if we judge from their weapons
and conduct. :

Thus far the Lord has delivered me, though a female friend, it
appears, received a blow for my sake, mistaking, in the dark, her
bonnet and pelisse for my grey hat and surtout. 1 was unwell some
few days, which prevented my going to the country; also the delay
‘of my books, the workmen being indolent.

Mr. Parsons, ‘the owner of the house in Golden Lane, sent mea
note expressing a desire that I should hold no more meetings in it,
which I accordingly occupied sundry times at five, P. M., so that
the rabble would not be at leisure. Justice Clark, with some diffi-
culty, ‘procured me the liberty of the Taylor’s Hall in Black Lane,
which I occupied two evenings at seven 9’clock; but as the hour
4

OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 283

clashed with Whitefriar street, I thought proper to discontinue, lest
the last part of my conduct should seem to contradict the first; howe.
ever, it appeared that considerable numbers of the fruit of Golden
Lane have joined the Methodist society, by my advice to go to
Matthew Lanktree.

I was taken very unwell of late, with a convulsive affection of
my bowels, similar to that which I was seized with at Carlow, and
my doctor said he had never before seen or heard of any person
under the same affliction altogether. The disorder was some-
what keen and very weakening, and continued at intervals for sev-
eral days. Y

Matthew Lanktree sent me a printed ticket with my name on it,
and signed with his own, to admit me to the love feast; but being
somewhat weak in body, I did not think proper to attend, and also
might feel it my duty to speak somewhat more than would be agree-
able or acceptable, which to prevent, I might come away with a
burdened mind, as most of the leading and official characters were
‘o be there.

Several friends came to see me—a question was proposed,
“would I be willing for a petition to be drawn up, &c., to get
signers for the opening to me the Wesley Chapel?” I replied,
“what other people do is nothing to me; but I would advise not, as
I conceive that it would be labor lost, and raise a hubbub by caus-
ing uneasiness,” &c. I observed, that when I came to Dublin, it
was with expectation of seeing a revival, and I was not disappoint-
ed; yet I believe that much more good would have been done, had
I had a place to have access to the people, but those who had it in
their power to accommodate me did not, the blood will lay at their
door, if good was prevented through their omission; for I feel con-
scientiously clear; therefore, I shall leave their conscience and their
God to settle it together.

Shortly after 1 was interrogated by a visitor, to know if I intend-
ed to denounce judgments against the society; another inquired of |
my printer, if 1 was going to print a similarity to Pope’s bull, and
call names, &c.

October, 16th. This day I entered upon my thirtieth year,
twenty-five of which I could reflect back, and behold they are gone
as a dream, and thirty years more will soon revolve, which if I live
284 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

will bring me to the ordinary age of man. Oh! the duration of
eternity,

I held several meetings at Golden Lane, as I have been detained
here about two weeks by contrary winds, and waiting for my Doc-
tor.

I received a letter from Matthew Lanktree, (see Appendix) the

assistant preacher, mentioning that about thirty or upwards of those
who had been awakened, had joined his society on my m.commen-
dation of them to his watch-care, and that many of them were re-
joicing in God.

23d. The wind came fair, and we embarked with captain Tho-
mas in the Duchess of New York, for Liverpool; being accompa-
nied from the Doctor’s house, to Pigeon house, by mamma Letty
and Sally Jones, who had procured a coach for the purpose.

Here I could now but reflect, when I sailed up this river, near
seven years ago, with five shillings and six pence British in my
pocket, without credentials, or acquaintance, where to go; but was
a poor stranger in a strange land, having none to rely upon; but like
the fowls of the air to trust Divine Providence for my daily bread.
This was living by faith; instead of sight; and a trial of my faith it
was; but God did carry me through. ®

Now the scene is changed. 1 have friends to convey me in a car-
riage by the side of a tiver. I have now a wife and a daughter,
and my way opening before me.

When I sailed from Quebec, it appeared to me that God chose to
make use of that means to recover my health, for some end un-
known to me. But now methinks I dimly see the end of purpose,
viz: to lay a foundation for the enlargement of Zion’s borders, for
God works by means; and simple means answer the most noble
ends; a small mustard tree in the east will produce a great tree; and
the kingdom of God is compared to it, and to avine. I also see
even some of the effects, in different respect, of my former visit,
particularly in the publication of any conversion, &c., to give away,
though it then took all my money but one guinea, just as I was
taken ill of the small pox.

After about twenty-seven hours sail, we anchored in the river,
‘and the next morning went on shore at Liverpool. I was consid.
erably unwell on the passage, both as it related to the convulsions
.

OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 285

arising from my late abscess or humor, &c., and the foulness of my
stomach which was the bitterest of the bitter, and set my teeth on
edge, which thing I had never heard of before; this was not the
effect of sea-sickness. My doctor was of singular use to me at
this time.

Sunday, October 26th. We took coach and come to Warring-
ton, where we arrived about noon and found our friend Peter Phil-
lips from home. So we went to the chapel where Peter was preach-

‘ing; but espying us through the window, told the people and sat
down in the midst of his discourse, as if just assembled. Howev-
er, as we came in, the conduct of the auditory expressed their joy
at our arrival. I sat down and we had a Quaker meeting for some
time, i.e., silence. At length Peter spoke, and I dismissed the
people. I spoke twice and the next evening also; but had my fears
that some had not been as faithful as they should.

28th. Set off on foot for Macclesfield; but felt so weak in body
that I could scarcely go two milesan hour. However, Mary B—,
who had. heard me speak by way of warning, concerning what 1
thought was coming over the country, and felt as if a witness in her
own breast, concluded to have some talk with me on the subject of
America, as being an asylum to those who might escape from the
storm, as she had an independent fortune fallen to her, from a rela-
tion who brought her up in London. She accordingly took post
chaise with her sister Martha—overtook us on the road—insisted
on our getting in, and carried us to our destined place. Immedi-
ately after our arrival, word ran through the town, “The Doctor
and the American are come,”’ and that night there came more than
could get into the house. .

We tarried a few days, and found wonders had been wrought
since our departure; between two and three hundred had joined so-
ciety by convincement, and several strange things had taken place;
amongst which was a dumb boy who had seen me cutting the initials
of my name upon a tree, as he was passing by on crutches, came
to meeting; got happy, and desired to express it to others, and was
enabled so to do, in the power of speech and songs, to the surprise
of the people. His father had strove to hire him to speak; had
flattered, and even threatened to flog him if he did not; but all
in vain.
286 ~ HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

The people carried the news to his father, that his son could talk,
which he was scrupulous to believe for joy, saying, I must put my
ear to his mouth, to be sure that the sound comes from him.

A deist also who had been a commissioned officer, in both the
navy and army, and had been in many parts of Europe and Africa,
a great profligate, and a disciple of Voltaire, having heard of the
American preacher, with the white hat, &c., happening to see me in

the street, was excited by curiosity, or some other motive, to come
to meeting; and so it happened, that whilst I related a story of a ne-
“gro, who feeling so happy that he shouted the praise of God, was
asked by a gentleman deist passing by: ‘Negro what do you praise
God for? Negroes have got no souls!”?, The negro replied ‘‘ Massa
if black man got no soul, religion make my body happy;” the pow-
er of God fastened it on his mind that he wanted his body. happy,
and could not rest until he gave up his deism, and found what the
‘negro expressed.
I visited some other places, but found my bodily strength to decay,
being much agitated with the asthma or convulsions, as if nature
-was breaking loose, shrinking, and giving up. The people would
flock out to meeting as many or more than could get into the house
before day, so that my meetings could conclude as soon as it was
light.

So I visited Preston-brook; hence in a gig to Frodsham, where I
had comfortable méétings. A backslidden Methodist, a sea cap-
tain, whonr I happened to lay hold on by the hair in the meeting,
and putting my finger on his heart, told him my thoughts; he felt the
‘truth of my remarks, and the next morning, as soon as it was day,
with a hand set out to carry me in an open boat to Liverpool, there

“being no flats ready. We had proceeded a few miles, when we
espied a flat beating forward. The morning being calm, we strove
to fall in with her on her tack, which brought us into the middle of
the river, that was about a league broad. Of a sudden there came
on a puff from a squall of wind, the most sudden I ever saw. We
could not catch the flat, nor stem the wind, nor gain the shore.—
Scarcely had we turned round to run before the wind, when the squall
overtook us, which seemed to raise the waves, and yet to smooth
them, so as to prevent breakers. In this state the Runcon Packet
espied us, and bore down to our help. I was so chilled that-I could
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 287

not clamber into the vessel, but was dragged in by main force.—
My state was truly sensible of being attended with convulsions, the
surprise of the passengers, &c.

A well dressed female on board, was so indecent in her conduct
with the captain in the presence of the passengers, as I had never
been witness to the like before. It makes me think of the state of
Port-au-Prince and Cape St. Francois before the insurrection, and
of former nations who had filled up the measure of their iniquities,
like the Canaanites or Sodom, &c. And if this be a specimen of
this country, is not the downfall of many at the door?

On my arrival in Liverpool, I found my appointment was not
given out until for next evening, which gave me some rest. An A-
double-L-part man, who had in general executed his work well for
my printer, Forshaw, was employed to do my hooks; but departed
from the pattern given him, and had like to have spoiled some hun-
dreds, as he fell into a passion, and became saucy and fretful with-
out a cause, unless it were on the subject of my writings. I went
to seehim. He acknowledged the above, which made me think of
Charles Wesley having once saij in company, “I can always know

 

 

 

C by his temper. One replied, ‘that’s a lie. C
W rejoined, Hah, Leviathan, have I drawn thee out with a
hook.”

I got some more letters from America, one of which informs me
hat bishop Whatcoat is dead, and of a camp meeting in the little
state of Delaware, in which eleven hundred and sixty-five professed
‘to be converted, and six hundred and six sanctified. Oh! may the
flame kindle over the whole earth.

I had a comfortable meeting in Zion chapel, and then took the
canal packet to Wigan, where Dr. J——n and brother J. Mee,
from Warrington met me. We proceeded to Hayton, where I held
three mectings ; met the children and found the work prospering.

Sunday, Nov. 9th. Spoke in Bolton, and next morning returned
to Warrington, through Lowton, where I had ordered an appoint-
ment, which through mistake was given out for a wrong hour; so
[left them very abruptly, bidding none farewell, leaving my Doctor
and J. Mce behind me. However this turned for good, for as the
Doctor had previously spoken of visiting this family, they would
not readily let him off. The people assembled, and the Doctor
288 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

spoke near an hour and a half to their general satisfaction, which]
think seemed somewhat to raise his drooping mind.

I visited Risley with some satisfaction.

12th. Set out from Lymn, but through weakness of bedy was

necessitated to give over, and requested my Doctor to proceed to .

Lymn, as a gig was waiting for us onthe way. He did, and found
a congregation waiting, and spoke to them with a degree of liberty,
and I believe to’ their, general satisfaction, and some to himself.

A man of no religion living near Warrington, in a neighborhood
where I had frequently felt a desire to hold meetings, came and in-
vited me. A thought struck me to ask him if he had plenty of sta-
ble room, as I had some thoughts of getting travelling convenience
in consequence of my late weakness; he replied in the affirmative,
and also added, he had a horse and chair at my service.

November 13th, 1806. Some months ago I took tea in company
with a preacher’s wife, of the name of Beaumont, and gave her a
camp meeting book. They were stationed this year at Congleton,
and the account which she gave of me, caused a desire in the breasts
of the official members that I should pay their town a visit, partic-
ularly after they had heard of the revival in Macclesfield, and some
of them had heard me preach. It was tried at the leader’s meeting
whether I should be invited there. Some strenuously opposed it,
among whom was the young preacher, Beaumont; the assistant was
silent. However it was carried by a great majority, and one told
‘the young preacher that he had better go home to the plow, than to
talk in such a manner.

At first I had thought of taking Peggy with me ona visit. But
upon reflection thought best to have my doctor; so we proceeded in
the carriage to the place, where we arrived about six in the evening,

and were cordially received by friends who had sat up the preceding:

night, expecting me by the coach, and were now preparing to send
in search of me.

I felt as if this field was ripe for narvest. About seven the chapel
was nearly filled, and though I felt weak in body, I appointed four
meetings for next day, intending to make a proper trial in the town.
The people thought, surely the American intends to give us preach

- ing enough.
‘Lath. At half past five in the morning, the chapel was half full,

é

ee ae
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 289

and more at noon. At six the house was filled, and at eight over-
flowed. ‘

15th. Had four meetings also, and the Doctor went to Maccles-
field, which appeared Providential, as otherwise the people would

have been disappointed, which was prevented to the people’s general
satisfaction as far as I could learn.

Sunday 16th. Ispoke at six in the chapel, at twelve in the open
air, to, as some supposed, from four to eight thousand. After Beau-
mont had done in the evening, I addressed the same congregation,
and those members who had opposed my coming were detained to
hear, as they could not get out, which I believe removed some pre-
judice, as some of them heard me again.

Monday 17th. House nearly filled at half past five, and I invi-
ted the mourners to meet me at twelve; a number came, and Beau-
mont’s wife took an active part in helping me to pray with them.—
In the evening the house was filled at both meetings as usual.

14th. Meeting again in the morning, and appointed my farewell
for noon; there was a large auditory attended; at the close of the

-meeting I invited the mourners to come forward: about fifty distin
guished themselves. I prayed’ with them; several professed to find
deliverance. I retired, leaving a number of mourners with those
who were helping me. The work spread and become more gene-
ral, so that people flocked from various parts of the town to.see what
was the matter. The meeting continued until night, after which
two young men came after me to Macclesfield where I was gone,
and brought me the news before day, that about sixty had professed
to find peace before the conclusion; among these were my hostess,
who had been a thorn to her husband for about twenty three years,
and a profligate son of the man who had been the principal cause of
my coming.

Beaumont said, he would rather have a noise that would blow the
roof off the house than have the people all dead. These were Old
Methodists, and there was no separate party at Congleton; but a
great majority of the leaders, &c., were determined to leave fhe
society if the invitation was prevented, which I knew not of till
afterwards.

At Macclesfield these oe Methodists, or Third Division,
290 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

who call themselves Revivalists, were hoped, by the Old Metho-
dists, to have dwindled away; but now this expectation was given
up, apprehending that my visits had been the means of their perpei-
uation, in consequence of the late great revival, and large addition
to their society.

On my first coming to Macclesfield, my doctor being acquainted
with Joseph Bradford, the head preacher, waited on him with the
originals, of my credentials, &c., letting him know that I was no
party man, but kept in as close connexion with the Old Society as
the nature of my calling would admit.

He with the young preacher, was willing I should have their
pulpit, but it was objected to by the official members, which, as I
was well informed, caused him to lose a night’s rest. But now I
received an invitation to occupy the house. I spoke twice, to about
one thousand five hundred each time, and twice at the Revivalisi’s
church. Some of the minds of these were pained, and the conduct
of the others reminded me of a little fierce dog I once saw, who, to
save his food, would not come when the cat was called. Oh! party
spirit! when will it be abolished from the earth?

Wednesday, 19th. Came to Knutsford in the evening, but found
my appointment had not been given out according to my direction;
however, I spoke at eight o’clock, and early next morning; at the
last meeting there seemed some good i impressions.

My mind was distressed; I took no food in town, and but little
sleep, which was on a hard seat near the fire in the kitchen, arid
walked off on my way before day light, after dismissing the people,
and leaving the doctor to get the chair and follow me. We arrivud
im Warrington as soon as we could, where I found the family; but
not seeing my Peggy, I inquired where she was. Went up stairs
and found her lying sick upon the bed, just as [ had seen in ney
sleep the night before. She was in a nervous fever, as the doctor

said, having been taken unwell the night I went away. An uncoa-
verted doctor, or apothecary, attended her; but whether he had done
much harm or good I know’ not; however, he was now dismissed,
as I had the one I desired with me, who, if he were in Dublin, I
should have sent for him. He, the first day, seemed to think the
fever only a momentary thing, and in no wise dangerous; but next
‘day shook his head as he was going to Frodsham, where he held
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 291

two meetings to the general satisfaction of the people, and returning
found the fever inflexible, which seemed to leave little grounds for
hope of recovery.

Peggy complained of great heaviness and continual sinking, like
the giving up of nature, which the doctor said was the nature of her
disorder, arising from a complaint in the liver, that she had been
more or less affected with for many years, and was the cause, by
the humor getting in the blood, of her long continued infirmities,
and particularly fainting, &c., with which she had been attacked
in America, and the cause of which had not been understood.

Having several appointments given out, my present circumstances
were such that I scrupled about fulfilling them, considering her sit-
uation and my own weakness, until Mary B——d requested, as do-
ing a favor, that I would accept the loan of a carriage, &c. In
company with Peter Phillips, I visited Northwich, the Metropolis
of the circuit, where I spoke twice in the old Methodist meeting
house, I believe, to the general satisfaction—good was done, and
some prejudice removed.

Sunday, 23d. Spoke at the forest at ten A. M. Many had to
stand in the rain; but we hada shout, which frequent] y drowned my
voice.

As I was passing the Moor, I could but reflect on Nixon’s pro-
phecy of a battle to be fought in this place, in which England should
be won and lost three times in one day, whilst a miller with three
thumbs should hold three kings’ horses, which I remarked in my
discourse at Newpale at two o’clock, and was afterwards informed
that a miller of the above description, now resided at the mill men-
tioned in the prophecy; and moreover, that ‘in the neighborhood
where Nixon, called the Cheshire fool, lived, it was received as a
truth, that many things which he had prophesied, did really come to
pass, and that he died of hunger in the palace of James I., accord-
ing to his own prediction i in his native place.”

I spoke in the evening at Norley, but many could not get within
hearing, so I spoke in the chapel next morning, which was nearly
filled; and I since hear that a good work then began. Thence to
Bradley Orchard, where we had a quickening time, also at Fred-
sham; from fence to Warrington, having been absent fifty-two hours,
held nine meetings, and travelled about fifty miles. Found Peggy
202 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

still in her sinking low state, the first word she spoke, as I entered
the room, was, ‘Where is my Jesus?”

The Doctor said he had never known more powerful mesnz used
with such little effect, on account of the inflexibility of the fever.
I observed the Doctor to make use of the oil of tar, not the spirits

and opium internally, which produced such a copious sweating that

-her clothes were necessitated to be changed twice in a night, and
this successively for several days; we also use a latge stone bottle
filled with hot water, kept constantly to the feet; these had the desir-
ed effect, and were the only means that seemed to give any relief to
the sinking, as she called it, which the Doctor said proceeded froth
the disorder in the liver approaching towards a mortification; the
‘poisonous, corrupt humor of it operating upon the heart and nervous
system, and producing this sensation; and he since has added, that
he never before saw any one in a similar situation, who did not
either die, or fall into melancholy madness, or despair.

The man who had lent me his horse and chair for Congleton, had
invited me to hold meetings in a large barn at Stocktonheath, where
he resided; these I now attended to with assiduity in evenings, and
Mary B favoring me witha seat in a carriage, was of no
small convenience at this time, as my body was still weak, not being
entirely free from the convulsions; and also attending mostly by night
and day to Peggy, as we had no watchers of corsequence till to-
wards the last, and no proper nurses at this time, though the family
did all in their power for our convenience. But the mistress was
taken sick with the tever, and our little child taking the infection
from the breast, made the house a kind of hospital at this time.

 

Sunday, December 6th. I held meeting last evening, and three
to-day in the Kilhamite or New Connexion chapel in Chester, where
there seemed to be a considerable quickening amongst a barien peo-
pie. J. Mallison, the preacher, is one of the sweetest, liberal heart-
ed, spirited men I have seen in that connexion, as in general they are
too much given to finding fault with the Old Methodists.

On my return the outward appearance seemed a little more ghast-
Iy to me; but the Doctor replied that the inwavd symptoms were so
the reverse.

*
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 293

On Tuesday the symptoms again appeared unfavorable; on Wed-
nesday I felt an omen to my mind as if something in our circum-
stances was going to turn up.

In the afternoon a spiritual daughter of mine from Elsby, a coun-
try place about twelve miles off, came to see us; and so it happened
in conversation, that she agreed to take our child and attend it with
motherly care, they being in comfortable circumstances; and also our
watcher seemed to answer so well that I prevailed with her to give
up her own employment, and attend upon Peggy till the conclusion
of her illness.

The workshop being contiguous to the house, the work of both
lofts, together with the noise of the children, annoyed Peggy more
than she was able to bear, which she had not complained of until
now; so I determined to remove her to the house of Peter Wright,
at Stretton, about four miles off, in the country, where the air was
more pure.

Dr. Johnson sat up with her about fifteen nights without taking
off his clothes; neither did I change mine for three or four and twen-
ty days; however the jarring of the coach did her no injury, but in
a few days some symptoms of a recovery were entertaine |

She was now called to a fresh trial. I had felt it on my miad
ever since my leaving America, to pay Ireland a general visit; and
as circumstances had turned up, and feeling my soul bound to
America in the spring, I had no opportunity until now immediately,
which circumstances I stated to her. She said, go; however, I tar-
ried a week later; we then joined in prayer. I went to Stockton
Heath, spoke at night, then took coach to Liverpool, so lost my
night’s rest; but as no packet had sailed for two weeks, nor probably
would shortly, the winds being contrary, I got my affairs adjusted,
and then took packet to Chester, but ‘vas disappointed in getting a
seat in the mail coach for Hollyhead; but another in a circuitous
rout presented to view, in which I was overcharged in my fare, on
account of my ignorance, being a stranger; also was deceived, as a
cross coach was to take me on the road, which perhaps might be full,
so I lost my accommodation; thus I lost next night’s rest, but had
not gone twenty miles before I changed my inside to an outside pas
sage, the cross coach being so full, and had not a man quitted the
coach to accommodate me, should have been left in the lurch. My
294 WISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE.

situation was trying, it being an hundred and twenty miles, and ex-
ceedingly cold and rainy; also.some young Irish officers of the Po-
pish religion, just from Malta, were continually my tormentors over
these Welsh mountains, many miles of which I walked to avoid
them, the coach being overloaded. One day as I passed a lake or
pond of water, a whirlwind from a mountain crossed the road just as
I had passed; I could but reflect on a providential care, when I saw
the water forced many yards into the air. Took food but twice on
the journey. Had not time to procure provisions, but went on board
in my wet clothes, as the packet was then ready to sail, and took
my passage in the hold with the horse, rag, tag, and bobtail, to avoid
the Irish officers. Thus I continued from Saturday to Monday,
when a boat double manned, by signal came to take some out, charg-
ed treble price, adding they never were in such swells before.—
Pawning a note to'satisfy them, it was with the greatest difficulty
that I could get to the Doctor’s house, where Mrs. Johnson got me
a cup of tea with a hearty welcome. I lay down before the fire to
dry myself, it being now Monday evening, and my last refreshment
was breakfast on Saturday.

Here the hand of Providence was manifest. I arrived in Dublin
just before the holydays, which are kept more sacred than Sunday.
At a leaders’ meeting, being informed I was come, it was broached
by some who had. been distant heretofore, if they should not open
the Dublin houses, which hitherto had been shut against me, and it
was not objected to by general vote; wherefore, Matthew Lanktree,
the assistant or superintendent preacher, took me to Gravel Walk
meeting house, where I exhorted after sermon; thence a way opened
for me to hold meeting: also in Whitefriar street meeting house,
where I spoke a number of times both evenings and mornings; then
Mr. Averill, who was a church clergyman, formed me a rout through
Ireland, adding a kind of recommendation to this purport.

“Our brother Lorenzo Dow has preached in Whitefriar street
and Gravel Walk meeting house, he travels Ireland relying on God;
in the name of the Lord 1 wish him success, or bid him God speed.
' Dustin, December,” &c. ADAM AVERILL.

t

‘The man by the name of Wade, who took me in his gig to
Wicklow, accommodated me with it on this intended journey also
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 295

It being whispered that I wanted a young man to attend me, to
take care of the horse and gig, one by the name of John Fleming,
obtaining his master’s consent, offered. The first day we went to
Drocheda, where I spoke five times in the Methodist meeting house,
and Tholsel; thence to Cullen, and spoke twice, Dundalk once;
mostly Roman Catholic. At Carickmaccross meeting not being
appointed, I spoke in the street to a few attentives, and went to
King’s Court, spoke in the market house, and stay ed with Mr. Dyoss,
a kind family; thence to Baleborough, spoke in the street and in the
house, so to Coote: Hill, where were three houses for meeting in a
row. The Methodists had invited all the Calvinists in town to
come out; I spoke on A-double-L-partism, which gave great offence,
as it was wrongly supposed to be designedly done, which one being
abashed, the other exasperated—neighbors would hardly speak to
each other next day. At Clones saw Wood, whom I had seen
when in this country before—his friendship still remained—spoke
twice—appointed when to come again, and went to Caven, a cool
town—hard people—spoke twice, and also at Kilmore, in the house
of: brother to wh bridged the church articles for
America, when Dr. Coke was designed to come over, &c. Spoke-
six times in Granard, and an A-double-L-part church minister tak-
ing offence, went out—twice at Old Castle—twice at Mulengar—
once at Terilspass—also at Kilbegan—thence to Brackecastle, to
the house of a great man, of about three thousand sterling per an-
num. He thought I had an errand to his family. Some of this
Handy family followed me to Moate. I visited Mosstown, tarry=
ing with Mr. Kingston in a great house, but as the family were de-
signedly striving to retard or detain me from meeting, saying, it is
too late, ‘&c., I suddenly and abruptly left the table, found the
way out of the house, and pushed off to meeting, which brought out
all hands upon a jaunting car; and also next morning I visited Go-
shen and Lisduff—held four meetings—saw the wife of the clergy-
man who had left the meeting. She was a pious Methodist, but
got deceived in his A-double-L-partism, until the matrimonial knot
was tied; and many a poor woman gets imposed on as a cypher for
a husband; spoke twice in Longford—good times—saw Mr. Arm-
strong, a preacher, and I believe an excellent man. Athlone, spoke
twice—-called for mourners, but none come forward; one who did

 

 
296 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

not preach, though he had the name, said, ‘the people here are un-
circumcised in heart and ears, and will not stoop and bow to Lor
renzo.”” His name was Robison. Next morning about twenty
came up under the melting power of God to be prayed for; thence
.to Clara, where some of the Handy people were—thence to Tulla-
more, and several friends met me on the way, one of which was
Christopher Wood.

When in this country before, I felt distress and abruptly left a
house of quality, where I intended to lodge, late at night. I met
this man in the street and went home with him, whose wife from
that time became serious; so now I had a home—had two good .
meetings—got the gig repaired, and went to Mount Mellick—press-
ed a man to send a bell-man through the town, to ring out the peo-
ple, saying, “put on the courage of a man’”’—he did—afterwards |
found he was a Methodist preacher. Spoke twice in Portarlington.
_ Here I received the solemn news of the death of our only child,
I felt as it were as if-part of myself was gone; yet could not mur-
mur, but felt with submission to say, “the Lord gave and the Lord
hath taken away, blessed be his name.” It isa feeling which no-
thing but experience can fully realize. Though. our Letitia be no
more seen, yet she having escaped the evil to.come, with all the
vain snares of this delusive world, I trust it is not long before we
shall meet above, where parting shall be no more. What must have
been the feelings of poor Peggy, when in a strange land, given oves
to die, at least but small probability of ever meeting again—her
husband and child absent-—and then the news of the death of the
latter to reach her ears? Experience only can tell.

Messrs. Jones and Griffin, who brought me the above news, ac-
companied me to Monsteverin and Athy, and talked about going to
America. I visited a country place, and then to, Maryborough,
stayed with John Companion, who was a happy local preacher
when I was here before; but now he is in an uncomfortable state,
some unfortunate circumstance having turned up. He spoke frer
quently, finding fault, and speaking of the faults of the Methodists,
which is too frequently the case with backsliders, retailing the im-
propriety of others without mending their own. Vice ought to be
discountenanced; but to watch others with a jealous spirit, to speak
of in a canting way, &c., argues very bad, and savors of an unholy
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 297

spirit. I visited Mountrath and Sentore, where Mr. Averill lives;
his conversion was as follows: His grandmother was a good
church woman for the time. A church clergyman gave him a rap
on the head with a cane in play, when he was six years old—he
said, grandmother, I wish that man would never come again; said
she, wish God’s ministers would never come again! Feeling the
effect of the blow, a large bunch on his head, she was exasperated
also. He desired an explanation why the man preached. She said
to save the people, but he would not except he was well paid for it.
Thus, while she was explaining things to his understanding, he felt
a great light or comfort to break into his mind, but could not tell the
cause, nor what it was. It lasted near twelve months. He said
to her, when I am grown up I will preach for nothing. She repli-
ed, that is a good resolution, but you will forget its he said, I will
not. His father lost a purse of gold, and said, the child who would
. find and return it, should have whatever they would ask. He found
it and said, let me go to college instead of my elder brother, whom
the father intended to educate, and would not be put off. Thus he
got his education and, became a church minister, but preached for
hire; and one day when visiting his parish, he called on a family of
Quakers. They asked,

Who art thou, the man who preaches in the steeple houses? One
said, Don’t thee preach for hire?

I said I did.

Q.—Dost thou think it is right?

A.—I don’t that itis wrong.

Q.—I did not ask if thou thought it wrong, but dost thou think
it is right?

A.—My youthful promise started into my mind not to preach
for hire, so I dared not say I thought it right, but still replied, I
don’t know it to be wrong.

Q.—Art thou willing for iight on the subject?

A.—Yes.

So the Quaker gave hima book against hirelings, which he read
with attention, and every word carried conviction to his mind; so he
gave up the Curacy which his wife had for pocket money hereto
fore; and when she observed him not to go to church, she inquired
he cause, and said, what shall I do for pocket money? He replied,
298 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

my dear, I trust God will help me to make you out the same money
some other way. He built a pulpit in his own house, and held
meetings; and shortly one man professed to be converted, know his
sins forgiven, which Averill reproved him for, saying, I don’t know
my own forgiven. A Methodist present said, if you don’t, I do;
and if you will look for the witness, God will give it you: and soon
after he felt the same sensations as when a lad. His wife* left him
because he dare do no otherwise than itinerate and preach without
hire, being possessed of an independent fortune: so the order of
Providence brought him among the Methodists. One day a mob.
saw him coming over a bridge, and one said, the devil split my
head open if I don’t do so and so to the swadler, (the Methodists
being called swadlers in Ireland in derision,) but the restraining
Providence of God kept them, so he passed unhurt. Afterwards,
that man on the continent had his head opened by a French sword,
which one saw, who heard him express the words, and wrote home *
to his friend, not to oppose Mr. Averill, for he was a man of God.
He, though in connexion, is confined to a circuit, but travels as he
pleases; also there are ten Missionary employed, though not particu-
larly confined, but are somewhat like Mr. G. and C., &c., in New
York district.

I had three church ministers to hear me, one of whom was a
deist, yet continued his living in Averill’s vicinity. From Durrow

*She lived but a few years, during which time she caused him much
trouble, sorrow and anxiety, though he allowed her two hundred pounds
sterling per annum, for her support, and her daughter; and who would
not see him, nor suffer the daughter to write to him, though she appeared
ready to fly when she met him on the road, but after the mother’s death,
returned, being young. .

The wives of J. W. and George Whitefield, were similar; but those
three men, stuck to the work, and God blessed them in it, until these ob-
jects were removed out of the way. And if'a man is faithful in the way
of duty, and those beings who act thus, are removed and taken away, how
can one, in conscience and in truth, call it a “Loss.”

And those men whom God has moved by his spirit, and called ta
preach the Gospel, how do they feel, when under a petticoat government,
wo far as to desert the work? “Any way-for the sake of peace.” But
remember, that which God wills concerning the sphere of our action, is
the only road to sure peace: ‘for the way of the transgressor is hard;”
therefore, out of the order of God, a conscious man cannot feel easy in
nis mind, until he fully backslides in his heart.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. . 299

{ went to Kilkenny, and from thence to Moneybeg, where some
more conversed about America. I visited a country place, Carlow
and Ballitore—here I spoke in a Quaker meeting house—here Job
Scott died, and Dr. Johnson was born. I visited Baltinglass,
Hacketstown, Tinahaly, Killaveny, Rednagh, Rathdrum, to Wick-
low. Here was J. Wade, son to the man who lent me the gig.—
He conversed about America. He also accompanied me to Arklow
and Gorey, where I spoke in the market house—thence to Ferns
and Newtown Barry.

When I was here seven years before, I was surprised by an unu-
sual noise, so that I could not sleep; yet I would not be scared
away, knowing if the devil come, he could not hurt me; but could
obtain no satisfactory information relative to it; yet would sleep
there no more. That family now told me, that they heard the noise
several days successively after I had gone, until a backslider then
sick under the roof, died, being in black despair. Enniscorthy,
Wexford, Old Ross, New Ross, city of Waterford, Carrick on Seur,
Clonmel, Cashel, ‘Littleton, Rosgrey, Templemore, Clesordan,
Burr, Aughrim, Tuam, Castlebar, I ¥isited. Some of these places
had received wrong information relative to my coming, which dis-
appointment paved the way to my getting greater congregations.—
Gideon Ousley, one of the Missionaries, met me, and observed,
Yesterday a Roman priest being insufficient, got another to help
him, and one with a whip and the other with a club, drove off some
thousands of people like swine to market, who were attentively
hearing him preach. I could scarcely believe that the clergy in
this our day, could have such an ascendency of the power. He ac-
companied me to many appointments to Sligo.

In this journey I found numbers converted, the fruit of awaken-
ings when here before, and many came out to hear, which did not
usually attend any place of religious worship: so I have access some-
times to one class of people, which was I to labor in any other
sphere of life, I should not—thence to Manor-Hamilton, Violet-
Hill, Enniskillen, Maguire’s bridge, Brookborough, Clones, Mona-
gham, Aghdockly, Cookstown, Cole-Island, Moy, Black water,
Armagh, Rich Hill, Tanderagee, Portadown, Lurgan Moria, Lis-
burn and Belfast. Here I met some of my old friends from Larne,
who ixformed me of the expectations of the peoplethere. I intended
800 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

to visit that place ever since I came to Europe, but now could
get no farther into the north. There may be the Providence of God
in this. Balinahinch, Downpatrick, Newry, and so to Dublin:
having been gone sixty-seven days, in which time I travelled about
seven hundred English miles, and held about two hundred meetings,
in most of which the quickening power of God was felt, and some
were set at liberty before we parted, I returned the horse and chair
to the owner, satisfied the demand, left money for the Dector’s
books that he had once sent by me to America, and prepared for
my departure. The friends that had conversed relative to sailing
with me, met and agreed that I should engage their passage.

I suddenly departed to Liverpool, feeling my work dane here, and
engaged the steerage of a ship for our company acccrdingly; Peggy.
was recovered, and thus the Lord was good to bring us together once
more, when there was so little proupect to human. probability when
we parted. Many condemned me for going'to Ireland when and as
I did, but had I tarried I could have done her no more good, as I
obtained the nurse I wished for, and by going I answered a clear
conscience. We went by canal to Wigan—wulked to Hecton, from
thence we went to Bolton. In the mean time I visited Blackburn
and other places; so when I came, the man who invited me, treat-
ed me cool, by which means I was disagreeably necessitated to dis-
appoint hundreds of people. We came by canal to Manchester,
where we met the Doctor, who suddenly departed from me by coach
to Chester. Thence to Hollyhead, and so went over to Dublin,
and I saw him no more. He is one of the most humane men to the
“poor I have seen, and I am under more obligations to him than any
I have acquaintance with in my travels. I was in hopes to have
had his company to America, but here I was disappointed, as he
could not see his way clear to come—thence to Warrington—saw
our friends and found them well. The society called Quaker Meth-
odists gave me a testimonial concerning my conduct. Here I met
brother Shegog—we went to Knutsford—thence to Macclesfield.—
Here I preached the dedicatory sermon of the new Chapel, belonging
to the Free Gospellers, or Revivalists. Instrumental music was in
troduced here in form to draw the more people together, to get money
to defray the expenses of the house; I believe they got less money
by so doing, than they would otherwise, and of course it is a foolish
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 391

thing to take the devil’s tools to do the Lord’s work with. It is an
evil practice, and you cannot deny it.

I visited Congleton—found that over one hundred had been re-
ceived since my other visit. I also visited Boslem, in Staffordshire,
and many other places. Also, the city of Chester, and all around
its vicinity. I received invitations into different parts of England;
but feeling as it were my work done here, and my heart and soul
bound to America, I dare not do otherwise than return, and of course
durst not accept the invitations, but with thankfulness, and not
comply.

There are six kind of names of Methodists in England. 1, Old
Society; 2, Kilhamites; 3, Quaker Methodists; 4, Whitefield’s
Methodists; 5, Revivalists, or Free Gospellers; 6, Welch Methodists,
called jumpers, a happy, plain, pious people, by the best accounts;
besides the Church’ Methodists.

The old body are the main stock, as that in America; they have
never had a final separation from the church; they are called Pro-
testants, but most of them are as dissenters, preaching in church
hours, which Mr. Wesley did not allow; they mostly have the or-
dinances among them, though their preachers are not ordained, but
say the dower which qualifies them to preach, does not make a man
half a minister; and if he be properly called, and qualified to ad-
minister the substance in the word, to the salvation of souls, the
same of course is fit to administer the shadow in form, and of course
count the ordination but a Form.

There is instrumental music in most of the leading chapels in
England. But for a lad to start up and sing away in form like a
hero, yet no more sense of divine worship than a parrot that speaks
a borrowed song, I ask how God is glorified in that? If mechan-
isnfwas in such perfection as to have a machine by steam to speak
words in form of sentences, and so say a prayer, repeat a sermon,
and play the music and say amen, would this be divine worship?—
No! there is no divinity about it, and of course it is only mechanism;
and hence if we have not the spirit of God, our worship is not di-
vine. Consequently, it is only form; and form without power is
but a sham.

In Ireland the separation from the church has not taken place;
there is more of the ancient Methodist simplicity discoverable among
802 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

them, but not as in America. I believe the plan fallen upon in
these United States, is, and has been the proper one for the time
being, to carry on an extensive itinerancy with little expense; but
what will, or should be best in future, may God’s wisdom direct,
and his providence point out? Well may the poet say: -

“Except the Lord conduct the plan,

“The best concerted schemes are vain,

“And never can succeed.”

If “the kingdom of God be righteousness, peace and joy in the
Holy Ghost,” and the “testimony of Jesus be the spirit of prophe-
cy,”’ well may the Apostle say, “No man can call Jesus Lord but
by the Holy Ghost.” Agein, “If any man hath nof the spirit of
Christ, he is none of his.”

In Europe there is much more stress put upon forms, names anid
tradition, than in America; you can scarcely give a greater offence,
than ask, “Have you got any any religion?” Got any religion!—
Think I am a heathen—got my religion to seek at this time of the
day. Iwas always religious.”” Whatisyour religion? “It isthe
religion of my father, and his was the neligion of his father, the
good old way, we don’t change our religion.”” Suppose a man has
a young horse, that can run a race, win a prize, and is a valuable
animal; he willsthe horse to his son, and to his son, and so on; but
the horse dies: the grandson boasts, what! have not I got a good
horse? I have, my grandfather raised him, willed him to my father,
and he gave him to me; and I can prove by the neighbors, he ran
such a race, and won such a'prize; but on a close inspection, it is
found only the bones are remaining. Look at the Congregationals,
or Independents, Presbyterians, Quakers, &c., and compare then
now with the history of their ancestors, and a:change will be visi-
ble; and unless people have recourse to their first py.
wil] degenerate.

Two or three centuries ago, perhaps, ancestors had religion, ad
were out of stigma, called a name, that has been attached to their
‘form, and handed down from father to son; these ancestors living in
the divine life of religion, in that divine life have gone to Heaven,
as Christ sayeth, ‘“‘My sheep hear my voice, and follow me, and I
give unto them eternal-life, &c.”” But the children down have, on
hearing the same name, think they have the same religion: but ona
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 803

close reflection or inspection, there is no more divine life about their
form, than animal life about the bones of the old horse; and of
course, will no more carry a man to Heaven than the bones will,
with whip and spurs, carry a man a journey, because bible religion
is what we must have especially, for the ancients “were filled with
joy and with the Holy Ghost,”’ and “without holiness no man shall
see the Lord; but blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see
God.”

The funds which have been raised in England, I scruple whether

they have not proved a temptation to some, though they might be
turned to the glory of God, and doubtless, have in many instances,
yet I fear that tosome, through fear, it hath proved a snare, so that.
they have not borne that testimony which their conscience and
judgment told them was their duty, against a growing evil, whilst
others have too much affluence and: ease, and by that means have
sunk too much upon their lees! God forbid it should be the case in
America! whilst a man or a body of people are simple and sincere,
having frequent recourse to their first principles in the Lord, there
is no room to doubt his favor and his blessing, and these will make —
a happy life, and procure a happy end, and all is well that ends
well, is the proverb. But who can stand when God sets his face
against them? Or what can prosper if God don’t smile his appro-
bation. ‘The wicked may prosper for a while, but at length shall
be driven away as the chaff, and their candle put out; whilst the
righteous shall be had in everlasting remembrance.
804 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

CHAPTER XX.
A SHORT: ACCOUNT OF “‘ECCENTRIC COSMOPOLITE.”

Ween Cosmopolite was on his last tour through —————+=-
orders were sent from the ‘‘Castle,”? somewhere, by some body, that
he must be taken into custody; which body returning, replied for
answer, that Cosmopolite could ot be found*—this, more than
once or twice. Moreover, the Threshers pursued him two nights
and one day for a noted heretic; but he unwittingly escaped from
them likewise. The martial law was now proclaimed in four
counties, which made it dangerous travelling without a pass; but
Cosmopolite was providentially kept in peace, and safély delivered
from the whole—yet not by foresight in any human wisdom—for it
was not within the reach of human hen.

 

 

“Question 22. A man from. America, named ~

J i

, having travelled through this country, professing himself,

 

2 friend to the —-——————, what judgment ought this——
: to pass concerning the conduct of that man?’

«‘ Answer. He came ———————— or any authorized to give
it ——————— has not travelled as one of our people, nor as one
of our friends—and we are determined that should he return, none
of our ——-——-—~———— shall be opened to him on any account
whatever.””— Minutes of both Countries.

He left ———————- at full tide and fair wind, in an extra pack-

et—having just stepped on board as she cast off—down came the
“pursuers,” and looked from the dock, while he gazed at them from
the deck, and thus went out.of the harbor.
. Twice the Consul had applied for passports in vain, and likewise
solicited the interference of the Ambassador, but there was no re-
turns. Hence Cosmopolite when he had finished his work and got
*Cosmopolite was on the chase seventeen hundred miles in sixty seven
days, and held two hundred meetings—such being the distance from the

people, without intimacy—and the velocity of the journey, that they
scarcely knew from whence he came or where he was gone?

é
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 305

teady, came away in a vessel that was fitted for the purpose; but not
with design, except by providence. Another vessel having sprang
a leak which the pursuers were searching, as Cosmopolite sailed by
out of port, inthe other ship.

The fog was as a hiding place in the hand of God—to preserve
from those “ Floating Hells,” —while coming round Hibernia and
doubling Cape Clear—for several days together!

This Accel was called the Averick—823 tons—D’Cost, master—
would keephalf a point nigher the wind than usual—hence ships at
the leeward must run parallel, or cross our track to gain the weath-
er gage, in order to bear upon us—therefore would lose time and
distance. D’Cost put out his lights and altered his course, and so
evaded the intruders thrice—whereas the other ship which had been
refused on account of her leak, was boarded twice. Thus Cosmop-
olite was preserved to Columbia’s shores, for which praised be the
Lord!

Though a stranger, the way was opened for meetings, and some
good times in public—some acquaintance with the Quakers, and
sailed to New York with most of the passengers.

Cosmopolite was accused with “hush money”? clandestinely, by
some who were on board—on getting wind of it he had the agree-
ment stated, and then produced the receipt to the full amount, which
answered to the articles. Thenhe was accused of having received
a present of ten pounds from the Captain, which they: aia should
have been divided with the passengers—Cosmopolite said why?
was there any such agreement? They acknowledged not! yet ob-
served it would have been but just. Cosmopolite said, he did not
see nor feel the obligation—had the donation been given—which 1+
observed had never been given; and appealed to the Captain if eve.
he had made the gift, who answered in the negative. Nevertheless.
ungenerously did some persist to make the impression that Cosmo- |
polite was a swindler. But what is amiss here must be rectified
hereafter.

Some of those people who were led by inclination, or judgment,
to come to America, questioned Cosmopolite antecedent to their
coming—civility demanded a reply, which accordingly was given
—as free agents they came for their own interest only—but meeting
306 HISTORY OF .COSMOPOLITE,

with some trials, bitterly accused Cosmopolite as the cause of all
their trials, calamities and misfortunes—who could have no interest
in their coming—and one even went so far as to curse the day she
ever saw his face—though he had done all he could to serve them
—but the sin of ingratitude-is one of the most abominable crimes
that the heart of man can be contaminated with, and very obnoxious
in the sight of heaven—evidently marked with just displeasure in
righteous retributions.

Here it may be observed, that those who have fled from oppression
and privation to the “land of liberty” are the worst enemies and

most bitter in their execrations of any on these shores, when fortune
,smiles upon them; but yet it is very observable that few of them
"are willing to return to the old world.

A. certain pair, whose ‘passage the king paid,’”’ from the old
world to the new—fortune smiled on them in Alexandria—the term
being expired, and in contempt he quit the country, exclaiming,
“the best flour in America is not equalto the mud of London,”
where he put his barrel of dollars in.a private bank, which broke a
few days after, and he then had to turn porter, and stand in the mud,
to get wherewith to support nature!

On this voyage, Cosmopolite frequently felt a forboding of ap-
proaching trials, and a secret conviction as though all was not well
at the Mississippi; which he expressed more than once or twice.

He wentto Virginia by land; saw brother Mead, met his rib in
Richmond, and then returned to New England, holding meetings
and had good times by the way. But now the storm began to
-gather, preludes of which were seen; hence Cosmopolite felt he must
fortify his mind, considering these omens a dispensation of prepa-
ration accordingly, from the beneficent parent of the world!

Whilst in Europe Cosmopolite was attacked with spasms of a
most extraordinary kind, which baffled the skill of the most celebra-
ted of the faculty, and reduced his nervous strength, and shook his
constitution to the centre, more than all his labors and exposures
heretofore, which had been from seven to ten thousand miles a year
and attending meeting from six to seven hundred times; but now his
sun appeared declining, and his career drawing toa close. But the
idea of yielding and giving up the itinerant sphere was trying to
Cosmopolite, seeing it was his element and paradise to travel ano

a
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 307

preach the gospel. Hence he got a stiff leather jacket girted with
buckles to serve as stays, to support the tottering frame, to enable
him to ride on horse back, which the doctors remonstrated against;
when that would answer no further, he took the gig and little wagon,
but was obliged to sit or lay down some part of the meeting to be
able to finish his discourse, mostly for seven years.

Some could or would'not make the necessary distinction between
voluntary singularity and a case of extreme necessity. But such a
caviling argues an ungenerous mind, and is too much tainted with
“moral evil.”

Cosmopolite bought a pair of mules, which were'to have been
fitted to the carriage against his return; but in lieu thereof, were
put in a wagon, and so broke down they were unfit for service; and
hence he had to part with them for about half value, to be able to
prosecute his journey; and the horse he had was shortly starved
so as to fail, and hence obliged to part with him for one of little
worth,

Shortly followed the residue; while in the decline of health. From
New England he was found in the Mississippi Territory; having
travelled there by land, through Georgia, where he received letters
of confirmation that all was not going right.

Here Cosmopolite was induced to aid two parties, as a friend
between, who got him bound and would not let him off. He offered
all he had, but in vain, The circumstance was, one party owned
three hundred and twenty-four acres of land, and verbally consented

.for the other to build a mill on it, who set up a frame without any
title, and getting involved in debt, the first would not sell it to him,
lest he should lose it by his creditors; and he was afraid lest he
should lose his labor for the want of a title. So they wished Cos-
mopolite to step in between them, so as to make each secure; which,
without looking at consequences, he did. This was an error in his
life, and he repents: it but once for all. However, it has been a
school of an important nature to him, and doubtless will be for life.

Then went for his Rib, by the advice and request of friends,
whose friendship in the sequel consists in fair wards. untried, like
the pine tree which appears as good timber, but upon investigation
is found retéen at the heart.

For, after Cosmopolite had gone, in a few months, over most of
308 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

the northern states, he returned with his companion to that part, and
was reduced to the most painful situation imaginable, as follows:

First. Some heavy debts, as a consequence of purchasing sixty-
four acres of the three hundred and twenty-four; though he had but
about twenty-four remaining, with the mill frame on it, having par-
ted with about forty, to be able to work through.

Second. No money or flush loose property.

Third. A sick companion without house or home; this being the
time when friends forsook him, all except a deist and his family.

Fourth. Reputation attacked on all sides, and in remote parts
through the States, that uz was revelling in riches and luxury, with
a fine brick house, sugar and cotton plantation, flour and saw mills,
slaves, and money in the banks, &c., &c., &c., like a nabob in the
east. Whilst others made use of every thing they could that would —
be to his discredit; among which, some few who had subscribed for
his journals and paid in: 1 advance, but not getting their books, no
allowance was made for the books being Jost, but all was construed,
“a design to cheat, and had got the property, and gone to the Mise
sissippi to feather his nest.”

Hence the famous expression:

“The srar which rose in the East, is sef in the West.”

About this time he dreamed that he was in New York, and was
going from the Park to Pearl street, in quest of J. Q’s. house, when
the street appeared burned and only the ruins of the walls remain-
ing, and not a trace of his family could be found in the city, which
waited him up ina tremor of horror. He told his wife he thought.
they should hear something disagreeable from New York, which the
sequel proved in a few nage for a letter from Mr. W-—— was
opened in Virginia; and accidently, or rather providentially, a friend
wrote to the Mississippi, ‘I suppose you have heard that J. Q. has
eloped to the W. I., and taken off another man’s W——, and also,
left you in the lurch with Mr. W: and J. C. T. &c., &e., &e.
The whole mystery was then developed, and consequences to be
read that would be disagreeable enough.

Mr. N. S. had his trial by men who had never seen his “Ieéter,”
or been acquainted with Cosmopolite, nor heard any thing he had
to say about the circumstances, gave judgment in Mr. N. 8's. favor,
ind a certificate of acquittal, only on hearing his. own statement;

 

 

 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 309

Pagan Romans had the accuser and accusep face to face, that he
might have an opportunity for -his own defence. The Jews’ law
did not condemn a man before it heard him. See appendix.

Hence Cosmopolite had the sentence of being the agent of all
the evil, instead of Mr. S , and moreover was a “Sabbath
breaker,” having let some people have a few religious books thro’
necessity, and not of choice, as they could not be supplied with
them at any other time; therefore, must have no countenance, but
go on his own footing.

Cosmopolite delivered a discourse from, “as ye would that others
should do to you, do yz even so to them:”? first in person; secondly
in property; and thirdly, in character; which discourse gave great
offence!

These things now came to a focus about one time, which augmen-
ted the distress of Cosmopolite, as he was fast verging towards the
grave; to human appearance he could not stay long, and the thoughts
of dying in this cloud under these gloomy circumstances, were of
the most painful and distressing nature; as circular letters were.sent
forth from the executive already, that he might rise no more; and at
New York it was thought and said by many, that he would never
dare to show his face again!

A gathering in the side of Cosmopolite for some time, now began
to ripen, and finally burst in the cavity of the body, between the
bowels and skin, and he expected to die; but falling asleep, he dream-
ed that he was in a mill race, below the wheel, and the water was
as clear as crystal, but the bottom and sides a quicksand, so that
there was nothing to seize hold of or to stand on for the possibility
of relief. Thus situated he drifted with the stream toward the
ocean near by, where was a whirlpool of vast depth. People were
sitting on the banks, merrily diverted to see him drift, without offer-
ing any assistance. However, a little man in white raiment, ran
down to the stream, waded in up to his chin, between the current
and whirlpool in the eddy, and stooping over, reached as faras he -
could, seized him by the edge of his garment and dragged him to
shore, where a gentleman opened his house, invited him to the par-
lor, where the lady made the necessary arrangement for his relief in
food and raiment, &c., then he was shown a covenient room where
he was left to compose himself to rest. In the mean time those

 
310 HiSTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

people on the bank merrily diverted themselves, saying, ‘the has
lost one shoe in the river, and never will be able to travel and preach
again;” but in the morning to the surprise of all, both shoes were
found safe in the dining room, though the doors were shut and lock-
ed all night.

The idea of being stigmatized, and his ashes raked up by misrep-
resentation after his dissolution, were painful in the extreme, because
of the slur it would bring upor religion, as the time appeared fast
approaching. He cried to the “God of Jacob” for relief, and that
for his name and glory’s sake to hear prayer, that his cause might
not be slandered on his account.

Thus, after spending the bloom of youth in the service of others,
for Zion’s welfare, and now, in the greatest time of affliction to be
forsaken of friends, and turned out as an old dog who hath lost his
teeth, caused a feeling that cannot be well described.

“But where reason fails, there faith begins—
“For man’s extremity is God’s opportunity.”

As the last retreat Cosmopolite retired into a Cane Brake, at the
foot of a large hill, where was a beautiful spring which he named
“Chicimaw spring,” (Good) by which he got a small cabin made
of split poles, where the bear and wolf, tiger, &c., with all kinds
of serpents in N. America, abound. This was an warceable retreat
from the pursuing foe, there to await and see what God the Lord
would do.

Once he met three animals, when going to a neighboring house,
‘upon a by-way, which he hacked out through the cane; he told them
to get out, and chinked his tins together; one took to the left and two
to the right a few feet, and he passed between, when they closed
behind. He enquired if Mr. Neal had been there, having seen his
bull dogs. The family on hearing their description, replied that
they were wolves!

Being routed from this peaceful retreat, in the manner that the
porcupine drove the snake from his den, Cosmopolite made arrange-
ments to leave his rib and go to the States; so by mutual consent
they parted for three hundred and seventy-one days, and he came
to Georgia, having only about three dollars when he started in the
wilderness from the Mississippi.

He attended a large association of dominics in S. C., whe were

~
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 311

mostly strangers to him, there being not more than three members
remaining of the same body when he was acquainted with them a
few years before, as about five years changes the majority in each
‘ . « » .and not more than five or six spoke to him.

However he endeavored to make clear work as he went; which,
through the mercy and providence of God, was accomplished, ex-
cept about subscribers; which he supplied a few months after, though
he had to travel several hundred miles to accomplish it. There was
a subscription which Cosmopolite had made, but part remained
unpaid. He parted with his horse, which cost one hundred and
thirty-five dollars, and fifty dollars in cash, with which he was let
off, though he was denied the privilege of preaching in the house,
-kefore he asked it; so he took to his feet and went on to New York,
ard sent for Mr. W——, and J. C. J., and shortly all the horrid
consequences of J. Q.’s conduct riseented to view.

Some years before Cosmopolite was in a house where the man and
all his family were confined with sickness, who requested some pa-
pers to be .filed in the west to save his land, which he had been
banished from by the Catholic Spaniards, on account of his religion,
and he had to take his family in an open boat round Cape Florida,
living on game, and had nothing but Providence and the gun to
depend on until they arrived in Georgia, during a space of about
seven months. To oblige him, Cosmopolite took the papers and
filed them; and J. Q. wished to make the purchase, which matters
were fixed accordingly all round, except.executing one instrument
of writing, which was only prevented by a sudden fit of illness.

Thus God sees not as man sees; what we think for the best may
prove our ruin; and what we think for the worst, may be the best
way of all! J.C. T. acted the reasonable part, on Christian prin-
ciples, to bear and forbear, and wait the bounds of possibility, but
Mr. W * * * * * acted otherwise.

J. Q. had been in the habit of opening the letters of Cosmopolite,
and taking out money; also he was to have paid Mr. W * * *** and
J. C. J.; the latter he did not, but the former receive a note from J.
Q. on the account of Cosmopolite, but not to the full amount; giv-
ing a receipt for money, and wrote a letter to Cosmopolite for the
“balance” to Virginia, where it was broken open and laid on a
shelf for more than a year; and was taken down by Cosmopelite
312 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

when on his journey, careless, and observing his name on the sue
perscription, opened it, read it, and put it in his pocket, with the
receipt, as he came along.

Mr WW eee es denied the “receipt,” although he acknowledged
the letter; but the names were in his own proper hand writing; so
admitted by judges, when compared with a receipt book.

He demanded the whole of Cosmopolite, saying the note of J. Q.
was destroyed, which amounted to about two hundred and gn
dollars; the whole was less than three hundred.

Cosmopolite said it was hard to pay it twice; but was willing to
submit it to arbitrators, and abide their judgment; to which Mr. W.
assented—he should choose one—Cosmopolite another, and these
two should choose a third, a majority of which should be final. The
hour being fixed, Cosmopolite started with his, and met that of Mr.
W.; and who should it be but the sheriff, prepared to take Cosmop-
olite to the “tight house.”? Thus the aspect was of the most gloo-
my nature; however, two men stepped up.and became security for
his appearance at court. This gave him time to breathe, and see
what next.

The assignees to the estate of J. Q. who had died in the West
Indies, offered to acquit Cosmopolite of all.demands if he should
\et them step into the place of J. Q. and have the transfer in his
lieu; from those whom it had concerned, as J. Q. had left a demand
on book against Cosmopolite of some amount improperly; and,
moreover, would step in between him and Mr. W. and fight him in
the law, giving Cosmopolite a bond of indemnity.

Cosmopolite readily consented, being only paid his expenses, but
flung in his trouble; so that in attempting to favor the sick man he
neither gained nor lost; except the plague and censure, as the sick
man was paid his full demand.

There is one instrument of writing which hath been paid, but was
never delivered up; which in justice Cosmopolite should have; as
Major Mills, Charles Smith, and Frances Steel, doth know!

Thus Cosmopolite was enabled to clear off with J. C. T. and
leave the city in peace; while Mr. W. was left to have his dispute
decided in his own way; but what was the consequence? He was
cast, having the cost of court to pay, and only got.the balance.—-
After which there was a resurrection of the note of J. Q., which
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 318

he, Mr. W. wished Cosmopolite. to purchase, and for the refusal
called him all to nought, as a “scoundrel,” &c.

Cosmopolite went as far as Boston, where he had a few books—
procured him a horse and little wagon, and returned to the south,
and so to the Mississippi to his Rib; and immediately started for
Georgia, through the wilderness, without bidding a friend farewell,
visited many counties and started for the north. Was pre-warned
in dreams; which the sequel proved, at Lynchburgh, Virginia. She
was taken sick, brought nigh unto death, and detained two years.
See her Journey of Life.

Cosmopolite was defeated in attempting to get a small cabin here.
His reputed “riches,”? by report, not being adequate to surmount it.

He was taken unwell with those spasms, and lay beside a road,
and probably would have died, but a doctor came along, gave him
some medicine, which flung the spasms from the nerves into the
blood vessels, and he began to amend from that time.

The Presbyterians were remarkably kind and open in N. C.—
Many of their meeting houses were at his service, and some of their
ministers he formed. acquaintance with, who appeared like very
pious men, with the spirit of Liberty.

Thus after long struggles, Cosmopolite got through his difficulties,
into. which others had involved him; after. turning every way*—
even to parting with his horse and library; the latter of which he
had taken much pains to collect and select; having the small piece
of ground left at the Mississippi, on which was the old “mill”
frame, from which he derived no benefit; neither does he expect to,
having sent a deed of relinquishment, but received no value.t

Those who are fond of retailing evil reports about absent charac-
ters with a degree of rejoicing, are partakers of evil, in as much
as they would consider it very hard ungenerous and unjust, for one

*Though he thought of paying with a “tram skin,” as the saying is—
i. e. deliver up all—but Providence wrought the other way, when it came
to the last extremity with Mr. W. .

Cosmopolite sent the money to J. Q. according to agreement; but he
gave his note to Mr. W ,and kept the money, which Mr. W ac-
cepted on Cosmopolite’s account, and gave the receipt for money accord-
ingly.

+Roswell V——, who was disinterested, py his influence and interfer-
ence, saved some little value from the wreck.

 

 

 
314 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

to take the libetty about them in their absence, that they do about
others. For the motives cannot be good, nor the spirit savor of
righteousness. Therefore, if they profess friendship to the face, they
are only base ‘‘hypocrites”’ in heart; from which, may society be
delivered.

Dreams may come from the enemy; from the business of the past
day—from a disordered body—propensities founded by contamina-
tion—from moral evil—from God, through the medium of Angels,
and departed Saints, as forewarnings to stir up and prepare the mind
for those scenes ahead, as a dispensation of preparation, which many
remain ignorant of for want of due attention, and a heart con-
formed to the Divine Government.

Many people, from a spirit of prejudice founded on jealousy, sur-
niise evil about others, which amounts to a reality in their imagi-
nation; and hence assume the liberty to report and circulate it as
truth founded upon facé, to the great injury of society, friendship,
and the innocent. ;

The foregoing history of ‘“‘Eccentric’”? Cosmopolite is given for
the benefit of all those whom it may concern.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. S15

\

CHAPTER XXI.

June 9th, 1813. Leaving Peggy at John M. Walker’s, in Buck-
ingham county, Virginia, where she was confined with — I
spoke in Charlotte county, Macklinburg, Brunswick, Belfield, and
Mulfreesboro’, down to Edenton, in N. C., at which place I was
interrupted by a Baptist preacher, who gave me the lie, and brought
himself into disrepute. I replied there were some good mistaken
men whose hearts were better than their heads.

. By Elizabeth J came to the Hickory Ground, and down to Prin-
cess Ann. While on the road I heard “Jefferson’s bull dogs,” so
ealled, roaring at one of neighbor George’s frigates, which gave me
awful sensations concerning the horrors of war, and the curse the
world is under. On my arrival at Norfolk, I saw the smoke of
canzon, and the awful scene during the battle of Craney Island.

God sees not as man sees; for “the race is not to the swift nor the
battle to the strong,” which was exemplified in that- instance; the
termination being different from every calculation both of friend and
foe. :
I returned by’ Suffolk, where I found my old friends Yarbo-
rough were gone to the other world; by Petersburg to Richmond;
where I found my old friend, Stith Mead, still going on in the work
of the Lord.

On my arrival in Buckingham, finding Peggy still low in health,
and the people unwilling for her removal, as unadvised, I requested
a ride in the gig, when the family not suspecting my intentions, we
started; and, beyond probability, she endured ten miles before we
stopped, as the doctor had advised the ‘White Sulphur Springs”
in Greenbrier. Next-day we reached Lynchburgh, where I was
requested to preach; but Le Roy Merritt,,who had been converted
- in this place, and came with me from the Low Lands, had been to
see his friends, was now on his return, and desired to preach. I.
felt as if it was his turn,and gave way accordingly. He spoke
with life and authority from above; and going to his station iu

 
816 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

Portsmouth, died in four hours after, with the shouts of Vicrory!
Victory! Vicrory! in his mouth.

‘Let me die the death of the righteous, and my last end be like
his. Mark the perfect man and behold the upright for the end of
that man is peace.”

While inthe Low ands I saw some Ged times, and revivals
of religion; but-the drought, the sun, and fiies, were dreadful. at that
time. Many streams were so dried, that, swine fattened upon their
fish; and the want of water and food for cattle were distressing, with
the ‘addition of swarms of flies to suck the blood of man and beast.
Hiring a hack we came to the White Sulphur springs in Green-
brier, where I got access to many neighborhoods where I had not
been before, being a stranger in these. parts. Our expenses were
nearly one hundred dollars, but I did not begrudge it, considering
the benefits we received from those waters. When on the way, she
could hardly bear her weight ten yards, but now was able to ride
sixteen miles on horse back to the “‘Sweet Springs,’ where I spoke
to a large and attentive audience, though the devil reigned in those
parts. Lawyer Baker collared me, and threatened to break my
neck for preaching; because, he said, I insulted Mrs. ten years
before, by saying, hell is moving from beneath to meet her at her
coming; and he did it to revenge her cause. But his assertion was
false. The ladies, however, took up my cause, and promised me
protection. And hence his gambling comrades became ashamed,
and he had to hold his peace and let me alone.

By the assistance of Providence we found the way opened to date
Fincastle, and the camp meeting near Salem, where I had to apolo-
gize for my “lappel coat,”” single breasted, which I was reprobat-
ed for wearing. The case was this: Eighteen months before, I
_ was in distress for a coat, the winter coming on, and had no money
to spare to get one. But a man owed me twenty dollars, which he
could not pay in ready money; hence I must lose it, being about to
leave those parts, unless I would accept a turn to a shop where gar-
ments were ready made, being brought over from England; hence
from my necessity, and the nature of the case, originated the con-
tended coat, the most valuable I ever wore in my life. But I soon
gave it away rather than hurt weak minds, and give mankind occa-
sion, and got a sailor’s blanket coat to prosecute my journey.

 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 317

From thence to Blackrod in a wagon, where we had some good
times. I spoke to the military in Christiansburg, where they gave
me a surtout.

I attended a camp meeting one day and two nights, which ap-
peared like a blank in my life; so I started off twenty miles on foot,
to my destination.

Having procured me a tackey, and parting with Peggy at the
Yellow Springs in Montgomery county, I started for the west,
while she went to the east, with brother and sister Booth, in Bruris-
wick county. .

On Walker’s Creek I saw the greatest preparation for camp meet-
ing that I ever viewed in my life, beingsencircled with barracks all
round. It was a dreadful rainy time. But from our convenience,
preaching went on in the tents, and all were accommodated.

I called at a house to feed my horse, where I was recognized)
and solicited to stop and preach, which I did, and had a good ine
The man of the house turned away circuit preaching, because the
held private class meetings, and so broke up the class.

In Abington I spoke three times. Exchanging my pony for an-
other, as she was with foal, which had been kept a secret from me
by the seller. I got imposed on again, as the latter had not been
corn fed; and in two days she tired. Hence I was obliged to ex-
change for a third, to be able to keep up with my appointments—
but this also was so rough in his gates, that my state of health would
not admit of keeping him; hence I exchanged for a fourth, having
expended eighty-three dollars, I obtained one worth about forty,
having but one eye.

When I started on this journey, I felt to go as far as. Nashville;
but any further, gloom seemed to overspread my contemplation on
that subject; I could not tell why;.yet when I arrived into West |
Tennessee, the cause was obvious; the Indians having commenced
war, blocked up the way to Louisiana; as many were murdered in
that direction. In Nashville jail I saw an Indian chief of the
Creek ration, named Bob, taken prisoner by Coffee’s spies. I
asked them why their nation took up the hatchet against the whites,
when they were paid for their friendship by the United States.

He replied that a letter from the Great Father, the King of, Eng-
land, that the time has arrived to take up the hatchet; then the
318 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

Governor of Pensacola sent for the big prophet, who said if we did
not take up the hatchet, our cattle would become buffalo, and our
fowls like wild turkeys, and our hogs would become lizards, and
likewise our dogs would become spirits and ‘kill us, because we had
whipped them; which prophecy the governor delivered by an inter-
preter to runners, who quickly circulated it through the nation; some
believed it, who were credulous in the doctrine of spirits. It was
through such a threefold influential source; others believed it, beiiig
disaffected to the United States, and a third to prevent being toma-
hawked, as there could be none neutral in the war, and hence the
commencement of hostilities.

They that observe lyingManities, fenske their own mercies. Four
armies are now against them; and destruction appears coming upon
them to the uttermost. But woe to them who make-use of religion
to answer their own wicked ends thereby. r

Putting my work, improved, to the press, I sent off my appoint-
ments; after which I commenced my tour through Gallatin, Car-
thage, Lebanon, where I saw the wife of the “wild man of the
woods.” I stroveto obtain his journal, but in that I was disappoint-
ed, though they had agreed on certain conditions to let me have it;
he died in peace. Jefferson, Murfreesborough, Columbia on Duck;
Rice’s M. H., Franklin, Liberty, near Green Hills; Dixon county,
Clarksville, Palmyra, Christian county and Russellville, in: Ken-
tucky, Robinson C. H., Macminisville, Secotchee Valley; Wash-
ington, Kingston, Marysville, Seversville, Knoxville, Clinton, Jacks-
borough, Claiborne C. H., Rutledge, Rogersville, Greensville,
Jonesborough and Carter, C. H., to Wilksborough, and then Hunts-
ville, soto James Clemments, where I arrived on Tuesday evening.
the 14th of December, intending to proceed immediately to Ra-
leigh, and from thence to Brunswick, where Peggy is. But in this
I was disappointed; being taken sick, was confined until Thursday,
when the weather set in bad. On Sunday spoke to several hundreds
in the door yard, and rode fourteen miles on my way; and falling in
with a congregation, I spoke at night. Next day it rained, snowed
and hailed, in a distressing manner, so that I could not feel myself
justifiable to pursue my journey, however anxious.

There is something peculiar in my detention here, for I felt to
hasten my journey to the utmost, and accomplish my route; but stil’
OR LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 819

I was prevented going further at present, though I have accomplish-
ed the essence of my visit.

More than a year ago, I dreamed that we were on the shore in the
Low Lands—where about twelve o’clock at night the great ocean
presented to view before without bounds, and the awful cvzalry
pursuers were in the rear, and destruction to the uttermost awaited
us if we staid there until day. I saw a bateau, without sails, oars,
or rudder, in which I said we must embark as the only alternative,
and leave the event to God; and putting in our trunk, for it was
present with my papers, and all we had; Peggy stepped in, and as
I shoved it off stepped in myself; the motion of which, with the
wind and tide, took us out of sight of land before day. A por-
poise rose and struck the gunnel of the boat, and broke in a part,
which permitted the waves to dash in, and the boat began to fill.
I said we are lost—there is no hope; but to commit ourselves to
God, and hang our souls upon Him!

Just then a fine large ship presented to view, and was immediate-
ly alongside, and seeing our danger, flung us a rope, to which we
fastened the trunk, and so were drawn into the ship, as the boat
just then filled and went down! There were three ladies in the
‘cabin, who served us with a dish of warm coffee or tea; for we
were wet and very much chilled. I could eat but little, from the
gratitude to the great Disposer of all events for our late deliver-
ance from the dangers of the sea, and our dreadful pursuers. I
asked the captain where he was from, and bound to? He said,
“ From Ireland—have been to the West Indies—am sailing to Je-
rusalem.”’? While reflecting on the subject and the probability that
my pursuers would not hear of me for years, if ever; I waked up all
in a flood of tears! What it means I know not; time 1aust unfold it!

When on my return from Europe, from an unaccountable im-
pulse of mind I frequently said, | awfully feared all was not right
at the Mississippi, as a brother and sister-in-law had gone te that
territory about the time we left America. ;

In Ireland, one day’ a person observed to me her dream, which
left a tremor of horror on her mind-—that I had wings, and could
roam at pleasure where I pleased; at length I lit down on a certain
place, and sunk intothe mire—and the more I strove to get out, the
320 HiSTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

deeper Isunk into the black mire; when she woke up witha degree
of horror.

Those persons in M. T. separated, by grievously sinning against
the tender mercies of the Lord. Leaving Peggy in Virginia, I
arrived in Claiborne county, where he had began a mill on ground
which was not his own, and got involved in debt, which caused
both parties, viz: the owners of the ground and him, to desire me
to act as a mediator between them; which I accordingly did, and
‘writings were passed accordingly.

But alas! this was the beginning of sorrows to me—and proved
a school, arising from a combination of circumstances, which |
shall never forget.

I offered all I had, in a few days after, for a release, but in vain:
they proved like blood-suckers, which stuck close to the skin. Hence
I was compelled to purchase a part of the land and improvements;
which involved me in debt head and ears, of several thousand dol-
lars, which took some time to extricate myself—but which was ac-
complished by perseverance, through the providence of God.

The “Rights of Man,” fifth edition, being finished, I visited
Fayetteville, Wilmington, Kingston, Georgetown, and Charleston;
where the woman lived at the * Planters’ Hotel,’? who had been in-

* sttumental in saving me from the hand of Baker—here I put up gratis. -

I visited Sumpterville, Statesborough, Columbia, Chesterfield,
Wadesborough, and several adjacent counties, to Moore; and Ral-
eigh, Smithfield, Kingston to Newbern, and’Washington, so by the
intermediate places to Tarborough, and also to Nash C. H., Louis-
ville, Williamsborough, Granville, Hillsborough, to Terswell and
Person, to Warrington and Brunswick, from whence we took our
departure to Petersburgh, Richmond, Fredericksburgh, Alexandria,
Washington to Baltimore, and on the way I met Jessee Lee, who
hailed me in the stage. I once saw him at a camp meeting in
Georgia; we took a walk. a z eRe :

He has been Chaplain to Congress longer then any one individual
since the ‘true American Federal Government”? was formed. I
spent some time with him at Washington; he gave up his appoint
ment for Cosmopolite i in the “bighouse.” Onenight Cosmopolite,
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 321

while sleeping in the room with him, dreamed that a rat came out
of the dark, and fastened on his finger and began to suck his.blood,
which he, in endeavoring to shake off, had like to have sprung out
of bed. Next day there came a swindler to Cosmopolite, and in-
geniously duped him out of thirty-eight dollars, which he desired
never to reimburse! This also was a school, and taught him the
lesson—‘‘He that will be surety fora stranger shall smart for it.”?
Mr. F. A. is sick, and perhaps is about to end his long and ar-
duous labor. What oe Gh SP Oyen og ectrte :

Cosmopolite heard N.... 2... S ae axe 6 preach from,
“The Lord knoweth how to deliver the godly out of temptation,
and to reserve the unjust unto the day of judgment to be punished. pe
The Lord knoweth—not i isable or willing—but knoweth now, i. e.,
the best way to deliver, &c., and to reserve the unjust unto the day
of judgment—not the general judgment, but some particular judg-
ment in this world—adding, those who will not be subject to rule
and order, put themselves out of the power of the magistrate, for
he cannot follow them through all their intricate windings: of course
they surrender themselves into the hands of God otily—and hence
we may expect to see some particular judgment befal them, as a just
dispensation, and make a striking example of them asa warning to
others!

From Baltimore to Philadelphia, and so to New York, where he
saw J . -M....., who professes himself to be an “alien
enemy’ sg his hath caused (more) uneasiness inthe ...... a
society, and disturbance, than Cosmopolite hath done on these
shores this eighteen years,* though accountable to none in a moral
or ecclesiastical point of view, for his conduct on ¢hese shores; though
a man of “‘order,”’ yet he has been generously used in various sen-
ses in this city; but his life shows the liberty of his country, aa
published by himself. However Americans as “alien friends”
there in time of peace, are used worse than “alien: enemies” are
here in time of war; which Cosmopolite doth know.

*The example of Cosmopolite, it had been urged would prove perni-
cious; but where has the effect been produced? “Moreover the “lefence of
Methodism” states the difference between “accidental and moral evil,”
and shows the adsurdity of saying “most good or evil,” etc.,.—‘more
evil than good,” 5

’ WwW : i
"822 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE.

' ‘Phere Cosmopolite with‘his rib, had -to appear at the ‘Custom
‘House, ‘by summons, ‘and tell his‘age, parentage, ‘birth-place, ‘occu-
Npation, city, street, number of ‘the house, and name of the ‘family
‘where he stayed: before embarking, ship’s name, &c., &c., com-
‘plexion, ‘height, ‘flesh marks, &c.;°&c., all.the answers recorded,
vand ‘his name he had to sign to ‘his ‘testimony. This examination
they passed through three times at the Custom House, ‘and then ‘at
“the: Mayor’s Office, and also at the Alien Office; then-he eould not
stay without the King’s license; on which were cettified his lodging,
&e., ‘which’ must hot* be” removed even to the next’ door without.per-
‘mission, under a, penalty; and the family who received him of fifty
«pounds fine. Moreover, he must not exceed eleven miles distance,
nor preach without license from the sessions, which could not-be -
‘obtained without, first, the oath of allegiane;. second, to support
‘that particular form of government, third, against Popery, or - “be
Subject to pay a fine of twenty pounds; and those who suffered meet-
-ings in their houses without a license from the Bishop’s court, were
"subject to twenty pounds fine; and.each of -those who ‘attended, to
-pay five shillings.
‘Render unto Cesar the things which are Cesar’s, and unto God the
. things that are God’s; for ile: devil ought to have. his due, and God
‘requires no more; and every thing” should have justice done to it!
__ And to misrepresent any thing designedly, with an intention to
pees to injure another, and thereby answer our own designs, is
a ‘moral evil” of the deepest dye; and while the ‘Vicegerent gore
erns the world in Righteousness,. judgment _ must and will be in fa-
‘vor of the injured. Therefore vice must not triumph over virtue;
and though the ““Wicked may flourish like the green bay tree” fora
season, the day of retribution will come at last. Consequently, all
_persons whose actions flow from impure .and -unjustifiable motives,
-will have only a curse and bitterness, as a just entailment-at last, as
the final issue of their conduct.

But innocence, uprightness, and integrity of heart, founded upon
virtuous and justifiable principles, as a responsible agent to the Su-
\preme Governor of the world, will meet his approbation, who will
“carry them through:safely; however severe their trials and conflicts
“may ‘be for a season, salvation will'come at last.

Hence the propriety of “Faith in God,” and a “Hope” in ‘his
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. B28

Providential Hand! Likewise Charity or Love, which is the spirit
of the gospel of Christ, should be the moving spring of all our ac-
tions, in order that we glorify him in all our ways, by a suitable
disposition of heart fitted to his government; which requires a wer-
ship in sprrtr and in rrutH, withthe unDERSTANDING.

Natural Law—Moral Law, and the Rule of Practice originated
from the same Author. ,

Natural Law. embraces unalienable rights, which are founded
. “upon : innate principles, : as life, liberty, and the pursuit ‘ of happiness,
&e., from which equality originates Natural Justice. Agreeable
to such natural justice is Moral Obligation. “Love the Lord with
all thy | heart, and thy neighbor (not. less nor more, but, ) as thyself
“—and, as ye. would that others should do to you, . do ye even so,to
them, for this is the law and the prophets” HOR what the law of
Moses, and the spirit ‘of the prophets, and the ‘example of Jesus
Christ enjoined: “Therefore, with what judgment ye judge, ye
shall be judged, hand € weit what measure you mete, it shall be
measured to you again.’

The just. retributions of Diyine Providence have been observable
in, social bodies, as | well, as in personal and individual cases. Ha-
man and Mordecai exemplify an instance—he that will dig. a pit
for another, shall fall into it himself.””

 

A few miles east of Lexington, Kentucky, several men had
.got up their-horses to go and hear Mr. Dow preach. Just at
‘that. time he. came, along on foot; one man offered him his
‘horse. to ride. Mr. Dow being. tired, accepted the offer, and
‘rode to town at. a gallop. Then. dismounting, and without
_giving anyefurther attention to the-horse, he pressed into the
midst of the crowd, and commenced preaching. This, and.a
thousand other. eccentricities, characterised the man, wherever
he. went.
B24 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

CHAPTER XXII. :

CONCLUSION.

Tuk first fifteen years of my life were as lost, not being devoted
to God; though more sober and peey than most at that age, as
was remarked by many.

When in my sixteenth year, I cave acquainted with the com-
forts of religion; which hath kept me out of many a hurtful snare.
About eighteen I commenced my itinerant career, which is more
than eighteen years since. Various are the scenes through’ which I
have been ‘preserved since, by land and water, in those different climes

‘where my lot hath been cast, arising from the different customs, in-
terests, and the prejudice of education. There is a family likeness;
so there may be a family tetnper, and likewise a family education.

’ Hence the various mopus give rise to various prejudices; and those
that predominate will infest and taint whole societies or neighbor-
hoods. /

Little minds are capable of little things; and hence to see an ex-
altation, is apt.to produce a jealousy; which, when admitted, begets
envy: and friendship and respect degenerate into hatred, malice, and
ill will. 4

Every person supposes himself to be in the middle of the world,
and his way to be the most ricHt, as a criterion, and the summit
of perfection. A difference of course to be an error, which should
be cured; hence he bears testimony against it with all the zeal, acri-
mony, and bitter censoriousness imaginable. Why? Because it
varies from their views. Without allowing others the same liberty

‘that he takes, to think, judge, and act for himself; but all in error
who do not come to his rule, founded upon bigotry and the preju-
dice of education. For the most ignorant are generally the most
rude, saucy, impertinent and positive in their assertions; not know-
ing how to state a proposition, and draw a right conclusion; but think
that assertion is argument, and so take it for granted that it proves
the point.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 325

_ Those persons who have sprung out of. the ashes, and have been
raised in the corner, when they get into office and power, become
the most important, self-exalted, imperious and tyrannical of any
persons whatever, and domineer over those with vengeance, that
come within their power and displeasure;* from which, good Lord,
deliver the earth!{ .

I perceive all things below the sun to be of a fleeting nature—no-
thing. permanent but Divinity and Immortality! And to feel the
love of the former, brightens up the prospects of the latter; and ine
spires the heart with hope beyond this life!

I have not an acre of ground I call my own upon | earth, and bag
a small pittance of this world’s goods in any shape or form. ut
am without house or home of my own, and but very few on whose
friendship to depend.
~ The last seven years of my life have been a scene of trials; but
they have been a school. During this time, I have not received
from other people in my travels, what would bear one: half of my
necessary expense; and ye there is no time and place in Europe or’
America, that any person can point out the time or place I asked for
a contribution for myself, either directly or indirectly; though I have
taken a few, made by other people, i in some cases of extreme neces-
sity, or to some well wishers}, in the course of those eighteen years;
but have declined the bigger part—perhaps ten to one. However,
now and then, I have rode up to a house, and asked for a bit- of
bread and some few things of the like necessity, &c.

The profits of my books, I derived no real advantage from, before
I went to Europe the last time; and by the “Journal”? I sunk about
one thousand dollars, by engaging too many to meeting houses, be-
fore the work was done; at one of which there happened to lack
twenty-live or eight copies, and hence twenty-five dollars in cash
was demanded, and paid trom other publications; so that I had but
about ten dollars when I embarked for Eurcpe.

' *This is observable in petty understrapppers . . . . as well as in Se
black overseers in the West Indies.

{The narrow contracted Tyrant—condemned such a variety of heighita
—thought to be “uniform” would be for the best—and choosing his own
height for the model, had an Iron bedstead erected for the criterion—and
all the longer must be “cut off,” and those that are shorter must be
stretched—which neither nature nor grace admit.
326 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

But hithérto the Lord hath helped and brought me through, ang
gently cleared my. way. I feel a sweet inward peace of mind—a
Hlessing I have ngver lost since I saw Calvin Wooster. What ‘is
before ‘me I know not—trials I expect ever await me, whilé upon
the Journey of Lifé on these mortal shores; but the anticipation of
a Letter and happier world, attracts my mind to surmount every
obstacle by ratte IN JESUS, to gain that bright abode; and strive
by every possible means to regenerate the earth by the knowledge of
God; that a “moral evil”? may bé expelled from the world, thé kitig:
dom of Christ become general, and rule over all.

I verily believe these are the last days of troublesome. times, and

wi'l continue to grow worse "and worse, and rise higher and higher,
aa after the fall of Babylon, which I expect cannot be far off, and
the “Beast and False Prophets” be taken away; then the Divine
Government will be acknowledged—natural justice attended to—
moral obligation performed ii in the golden rule of practice, as enjoin-
ed by the Vicegerent of. the world.

Whoever will read the xxviii, of Deut. and compare it with the
biden, of the Jews, andour Lord’s prediction, with J osephus, must
be at least rationally convinced of the doctrine of Providence i in
nature and grace. And whosoever is convinced, and looks at the
“signs” may discern the “¢imes;”? “for the light of the Moon i is be-
coming as the light of the Sun,” when compared with the last cen-
turies—and “The light of the sun shall become seven fold as the
light of seven days,” saith the inspiration of the Almighty.—
Then “the House of the Lord shall be established in the top of the
mountain, : and exalted above the hills,” “and all nations shall flow
unto it;” then “the wolf and’ the lamb shall dwell together,” and
the “nations learn war no more,” for “the name of the Lord alone
shall be exalted i in that day;”’ and natural, evil will be expelled from
the world, and the earth restored, tu its paradisical state, “until the
thousand years be ended,”” whether a common thousand, prophetic or
apostolic, when Christ shall reign onearth, and bring his saints with
him. But alter the loosing of "Sataa, then there will be a Salting
away, and shortly will come the general judgment; ‘rfioral evil”?
having contaminated the earth again; and hence it is inconsistent
with the na‘ure and government of the Almighty, to continue the
OR, LORENZO’S JOURLAL. 327°

world in being:any longer ‘then we arrive to the “consummation?
of all things. i

This world is fitted to man’s body, but not to the mind. The.love:
of God is the only principle that can satisfy the mind, and make
him happy. Man is ever aspiring for new and greater things; now.
this principle is not wrong; being implanted by the Author of nature, ;
as an inherent principle that i is innate; the evil:consists in the pur-:
su.t of improper objects—objects that can never satisfy, and so. be-
come idolaters, to the neglecting the Author of all good, the priva~
tion of which is misery, as He is the only fountain of perfect and:
lasting happiness!

This world is man’s beginning place, like a state of embryo; hei
being a candidate tor true happiness; hence the other world is his:
place or destination. For “moral evil” brought “natural evil’
into this world; man is degenerate; hence the necessity of “regene-
ration” by the Divine Spirit, called the “New Birth.” “The.
kingdom of Heaven was prepared for man,” not from all eternity,
but ‘from the foundation of the world;?? whereas “the lake of fire-
and brimstone” was never made for man, but was “prepared for the
devil and his angels.”

The pleasure of The Lord was the moving cause of creation.
Love was the moving cause of redemption; and faith is the instru.
mental cause of salvation. But sin, man’s own act, is the cause of
his damnation.

Therefore the necessity of seeking the Lord by faith, to find that
knowledge of him which gives an evidence of pardon, and brings
peace to the mind.

The divisions of the human family ‘into nations, has its advan+
tages, to.cause a balance of power and a refuge for the oppressed
people.

The variety of denominations also in those nations, have an ad-
vantage, that no one should have the pre-eminence to domireer over
others in matters of conscience, there being so little real pity in the
world. Union of form and ceremony is not religion in a moral point
of view; for hy it with the addition of power, the world hath been
imposed upon, and taken the sheld for the kernel, in their awful de-
lusive ignorance, which hath driven mento deism, and infidelity, as
common’ sense began to wake up and see the imposition; and doubtless
828 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE.

wil! continue so to do more and more—hence the propriety of these
words: ‘When the Son of man cometh shall he find faith on the |
carth?”?

But a union of heart in the spirit of the gospel of Christ, is a
necessary thing to promote peace, and convince the world of the
reality of the ‘religion of Jesus being founded in Divinity, that they
may embrace it by faith and know its blessed enjoyments.

Let brotherly love continue, for where bitter contention is, is
every work; and instead of judging and striving for a party, and
using the devil’s tools with which to do the Almighty’s work,.strive
to excel in love, evidencing your faith in Christ by works; bringing
forth those fruits of Christianity that will be the evidence on which
will turn your eternal justification forever, in the day of final retri-
bution!

The glory of God our object, the will of God our law; His
Spirit our guide, and the Bible our rule, that Heaven may be our
end. Hence we'must watch and pray, endure to the end to receive
the crown of Life, where is pleasure without pain,. for evermore!

. Then the storms of life are forever over, and this journey is drawn
to a close; where there is glory, and honor, praise, power, and ma-
jesty, might, and dominion forever be ascribed to God and the Lamb.
O! this pleasing anticipation of a future world, the hope beyond
the grave! /

After our arrival in New York, a combination of circumstances
conspired together, whereby I was enabled to put my works to press,
through the assistance of some friends, whose friendship I required.
But as many of the books were sold at cost, and considerable ex-
pense attending the transportation and circulation of them, there was
very little, if any net gain, or profits attending the same, without
counting the great attention, carc, &c., attending it, if we except the
pleasure and benefit of mankind, which were my principal objects
in their circulation; all of which-was accomplished in about seven
months, and discharged.

Frequently did I attend meetings at the Asbury meeting house,
belonging to the Africans, and some other places; and departed to
New Haven, where we spent a few days. It was the fourth of July,
and many were celebrating the time of independence; but in a
way neither to the glory of God, nor the honor of our country; but
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 329-

rather savored of a spirit of ingratitude, arising from a state of in-
sensibility of how great and glorious our privileges are, when con-
trasted with other nations, and what has been before! So I made
some remarks upon the sign of ingratitude, and its concomitant evils
prospectively, on the occasion. Thence to North Guilford, and
Middletown, where I found a wagon going to Hebron, having held
a number, of meetings by the way.

Here I received.a note from N. D., of N. L., containing the fol-
lowing queries: Ist.. Why less time in private deronon oow, than
formerly? 2d. Whether the time spent in writing, would not be
better spent in private prayer? 2d. Why more conversant with
my friends? :

These questions reminded me of a circumstance of several vessels
that were loaded with live stock, cattle, sheep, hogs, geese, &c.,
when several foreign vessels were off at adistance. hose things
caused me‘to think so loud that I spoke out; this: looks like fulfilling
the scripture, ‘If thine enemy hunger feed him?” Yes,” replied
a bystander, ‘the Connecticut people are very pious in that respect.”
But books are next akin to preaching, and may benefit Onley when
I am no more, and duties never clash.

Getting equipped with a horse and small light wagon, I proceed-
ed to’ Coventry, and found my aged father, one sister, and two
nephews well. I remained a few days, visited a number of adja-
cent places and had some tender times. But my mind was uneasy,
and some hours of sleep departed from me when I reflected upon
the state od the country, and the spirit of the times.

When in Hartford city, I felt as if bewildered, and scarce knew
which way to go; I left the beast to start which way it chose, feel-
ing no inclination to go any where in particular. Thus in a slow
walk we started and took the road west, toward the state of ‘New
York, about twenty miles, when I met an old man; I asked him if
any body in the neighborhood loved God, he mentioned a family,
and escorted me to the house where two persons lived, who were my
former acquaintance, when they were single; staid all night, had two
meetings ard went to Wensted, where I was invited by John Sweet,
an acquaintance, with whom I fell in by the way; had two meetings,
and went to Lenox, and Pittsfield, and saw some of my oldacquain~
tance and spiritual children, whom | had not seen for fifteen years.
330° HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

Feld several meetings, and went'to Bennington and spoke once; then
to Cambridge, where I had’ formerly travelled, but felt not free to *
call on any of my old acquaintance, nor have I felt free to dovit-in-
tentionally, where I formerly travelled the circuits, unless:it so, hap-
pened just in my way of travelling.

Spent about a week with Peggy’s sister and iebersnlnvey held
several meetings, met some opposition with an A-L L-part minister,
and departed to Saratoga and’ Balltown springs, and held about fifty
meetings in the adjacent country towns, and went to Stillwater and
Waterford, so to Lownsingburg and’ Troy, where Cuicuesrer pro-.
claimed war against me before I came, assigning as the reason—
“Orper!!!?? But they who are not confined to moral order in the
Divine government, will not be able to stand in eat day. when all
hearts shall- be disclosed!

Thence to New York where the countenances of the people were'an,
index to the mind, during the awful’suspense of the engagements: at
Baltimore and Plattsburgh, and also was visible who were the friends
of the country, and felt interested, and those who were not; and a
day or two days after, when accounts came from those two: places:
that they had not fallen, the scene was equally reversed; the counte-
nance being an index to the mind.

Thence to Philadelphia, where I spent about a month; sold my
travelling convenience, and went by water in the steamboat to New
Castle, in Delaware—saw an old house 127 years old—held one
ttieeting, and took stage to Smyrna; spoke once; then to Dover, and
found a distant people; spoke four times; disturbed twice by some-
thing coming into my room in the night, spoke to it, got no reply,
interrogated the family, got no satisfaction, only found others had
been disturbed there before. Thence to Frederica; spoke three
tiiies, and went to Milford, where I spoke several) times, and went
to Georgetown, and spoke twice; so onto Daggsborough, and spoke
in a church of England meeting house, and then to Martinsville,
and held two: meetings, from there to Poplartown, in Maryland,
and Snow Hill. ‘There I spoke six times and departed to Haver-
town, and from thence to Drumingtown, in Virginia. Thence I
returned by Drowning Chapel, and New town to Snow Hill; thence
to Salisbury, and so to Cambridge, where the snow and cold over-
took me. During this journey so far, I had many precious times:
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. $31
* gt the Trap, in particular; and in.East-town and Centreville, Ches-
tertown, and at the head of Chester, and:so returned to Smyrna,: ane
visited its: vicinity.

At the'Kead of Sassafras, I saw’ Margaret Keen whom I saw
two years before'in Baltimore; and-who had accurately dreamed of
Bonaparte’s disasters, &c.; which had riade considrable impression’
upon my mind. Thus after about thirty days, I returned to Phila~
delphia, where I met my companion from New York, where I had
left her, having travelled about five hundréd miles, and held’ upwards
of sixty meetings.

As neither of ug had been in thesé northern latitudes, at this‘ in~
clement season of the year, having beet seasoned to a warm climate,
prudence dictated the propriety of & proper line’ of conduct, and
having sore writing to do, it was proper'td attend to it, and’ now
appeared to be the time; but 4 proper place was hard to find, where’
we might be retired.

Once, seemingly, we had thousands of friends, but alas, 4 trae
friend is hard to find! one who is not like the pine tree, rotten at the
heart. Mani is not to be trusted, unless féar, interest, or the grace
of God, shall influence him! for mankind it gevieral, are led like an
dnimal, by inclination for the time being, without exercising juig-
ment or reason, which should be founded in a virtuous principle!
There is none but God who can be depended upon as certain; for
he never forsakes us, unless we first forsake him! though some talk
to the contrary, saying David was left to do so, &c.

Where are my many friends now? Zion is goné into captivity;
her harp strings are hung upon the willows; but she will yet come out
of the Wilderness of this world, leaning upon her beloved, terrible
as an army with banners!

When travelling North and South, the differetice of the country,
the prejudice of the people, in their different modes of raising, both
among the religious, and those who do not ptofess, taking the Poto-
mae for the dividing groutid, makes me think of the ten pieces of
garment thiat Ahijah gave to Jeroboam; which prejudice had’ began
in the time of Saul, the first king in Israel, and the house of David!

When Cosmopolite was. invited to preach in Congress-Hall be-
fore the House, he spoke from these words: “Righteousness exalt+
éth a nation; but sin is a shamé to any people.” He went down to
332 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

the Navy Yard and staid at the house of James Friend. ‘During.
the night, he dreamed, and thought that he was in the gallery of the.
Capitol, which was much crowded; and the House was in session.
A little sharp looking man came to the top of the stairs, and winked
and beckoned to me, as if in great agitation; and then turned, and
went out. I thought I made my way through the crowd, and got
out of the door, where I found a military guard around the housey.
getting through them, I started toward the Navy Yard, when I saw
the house arise, and fall intwo. parts, and burst into ten thousand
atoms, and the whole was enveloped in.a column of smother and
smoke, which shock waked me up. I told James Friend in the
morning of my curious dream. Fifteen months after, as I. was
coming from Virginia, I called at his house, he reminded me of the
dream, adding, that he had never been in the house since, without
thinking of it, and feeling a degree of horror. Several months after
this, when I heard of Ross and Cockburn being at Washington, I
could measurably interpret my dream.

There was more blood spilt in the Carolinas, between the inhab-
itants, during the former struggle, than between the regular armies.
There is an awful gloom gathering fast, and clouds hang over a
guilty land! Wars are neither less nor more than the sword or
scourge of God, not only for a nation but as individuals also; and
there are two classes who feel it heaviest here; the first is those wHo
are of no service to God or man; viz: those who are a nuisance to
society, not pursuing any useful, innocent or lawful calling, to gain
a subsistence; but have corrupted society by the influence of their ex-
ample, and violating the Divine law, by profane cursing, swearing,
lying, drinking, debauchery and lounging about the streets; this filth
is in a great measure drained from our towns, and gone to the slaugh-
ter house. The other is the Mercantile class; who through the un-
paralleled space of peace and prosperity, were led off by the tempta-
tion of riches and grandeur, whereby. they forgot God; hence the
influence of their example, to the injury of society, and the dishonor.
of God’s government. Therefore it was necessary that these ave-
nues of wealth should be shut up; and hence the scourge of God.
Consequently we should take warning that we may be able to stand;
and of course must conduct ourselves accordingly, inthe duty of love
to God, and our neighbor, “and attend to our Saviour’s golden
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 333

_ Tale of practice, “‘As ye would that others should do to you, do ye
even so to them.”

After enquiring some time, I found a place in a Quaker family,
where we obtained a room. Attended some of their meetings; had
some very comfortable feelings while sitting in silence with them;
heard some who spoke feelingly, and to satisfaction, among whom
was Richard Jordan; his track I was much upon in Ireland, but
never saw him until in this city; visited his house, and had good
satisfaction. Peter’s call was to the Jews; Paul’s to the Gentiles;
so there are different gifts, and calls in our day, and all by the same
spirit.

Dorothy Ripley an English woman, who hath crossed the ocean
five times, is now in this city. She belongs to no religious soci-
ety; but rather upon the Quaker order. She was very kind to me
when going on my last tour to Europe. She has travelled most of
the States of the Union, and also in Ireland, as well as her native
country. There has been much opposition to her, from those who
may be called religious bigots, who are of narrow, contracted minds;
for little minds are only capable of little things. But she hath
‘brunted the storm, and lived down much that was designed to block
“up her path, and make the way bitter; but God hath bse with her;
and how many she hath been a blessing to, the day of eternity must
disclose!

Theopilus R. Gates. The influence of his example is very im-
pressive on many minds. He travels on foot, inculcating the ne-
necessity of innocency, and purity of heart, flowing fend love to
‘God and man. He belongs to no particular society, “but considers
that to be bigoted to a party is to have or subscribe to, and consti-
tutes one of the numbers of the beast. :

How many more God may stir up to go the same way, I know
‘not: but though many have.prophesied of the mischief that would
arise from the influence and example of Cosmopolite, yet those are
not “Dowites,” neither is “Dowism” planted in a spherical point
of view. But ‘

“Let talkers talk, stick thou to what is best!”
To think of pleasing all, is all a seat ”
Hence, O, ye bigots of |
834 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

“Different sects, who all declare, -
Lo! Aere is Christ, and Christ is there,
Your strongest proofs divinely give;
And. show us where. the Christians live!
Your claim,.alas! you.cannot prove!
Ye want the genuine mark of Love!”

‘The news of Pxacz.salutes, our ears, and.reverberates thronghthe
land: but many appear intoxicated with the, prospects, as thoughthe
_pitterness:were past; however, it may be that many ere long may
find that the struggle: between the powers,of darkness and light ,is

‘ not over; time must disclose it. May God. have mercy on the.hp-

maze to the peaceful shores, where the -wicked. shall. cease from

troubling, and the weary shall be at rest! ~ oe
_ I saw two chairs made out.of the Elm tree, under. which Wim.
Penn held. his treaty with the Indians, when treating with them for
the ground of Pennsylvania,.and where the city of Philadelphia'nqw
stands—not cofsidering the mere discovery and donation of a king,
a sufficient title—though.done as.a reward of merit, for his father’s
-services to the public. —
While the New Englanders were. at war with the natives, jt .is

said to be a fact that there was no war between Penn’s, colony and
the Indians, all the days of Penn!* :

*It issaid that a man was employed to attend the king’s fire, and keep it swell
perfumed, while Penn was waiting to have the accounts regularly and carefu!
Made out and delivered which contained the amount .of,arreara for, his father’s ser-
~~'viees—which perfume was very expensive. His majesty being present, was invit-
wed by Penn, to. visit him and he would,honor him with one equally costly—which jn-

yitation being accepted, Penn pat the obligations into the fire—doubtless as a testi-
«mony. against war. The king afterwards sent for Penn, and made him a donation
.9f the grant of Pennsylvania. ae pie
: 102, New Srreet, Dustin, 6th of 5th,mo.. 1813.

Dear Lorenzo—This day thy very acceptable letterof March 19th came o hana,
and afforded us particular satisfaction. It wag about this time two years \vben, we
received the last letter from thee, and the only one since our return from England

.. Lam now established in more extensive and profitable practice than I ever had be
_, fore—indeed, the Jast year exceeded any two former.ones since my first commene
~iag-as physician, and 1 must acknowlecge that’ I think Divine Providence made
_. use of: thee, in a particular manner, asan iustrument to, bring ubout, this, tome ype
expected event. For thy persuading me1> go at that time with thee to England,
_ opened the: way. forniny going-tosettle when 1 did at Macclesfeld, where I willing-
ly opened my medical practice, after having striven for about seven years earnest+
ly to decline it. My last year’s business amounted, I think, to near 70UL, which
with former years’ increasing prosperity,, has enabled. me to give some hundreds
away to assist others in their distresges, and at present to have afew hundreds at:
my command, for the use of myself an others. -'But whatever | may have, either
aow or in future, I consider not as my own, but as.a stewardship. putyinto my, banda
ey the Great and Good Muster, and to be unreservedly devoted to hie service

1
OR, ‘LORENZO’S JOURNAL. B35

‘Alowever much these people. called‘Quakers, are derided for ——
, the protestant christian world, is.indebted to. them,

in whatever way and:manner he may seem. clearly to point out. If profeasors of
religion would in general consider themselves only as stewards of what they pos-

>eeas, F+bink it might then be said with trath, as it: was at the time of the first
promulgation of the guspel, that no man. cquatedany thing he.had his own, and.ne
member ef the church felt any wants. :

If any thing. has gathered with me it has been providcrtial, and not my own
seeking, by which. means it is not a burden to me, as [ once felt some to be.

“However vusy and prosperous in outward matters I seem to-be, yet | thinkit

“Would-oc fer anoe agreeable tome tobe in America, travelling alone with thee—
even encountenng some difficulties. -But this gratification seems hitherto forbid-
den me: and | up rehend that | shall have to abide the-great thunder storm which
1 fear ere loug will shake and agitate those hitherto highly favored. countries. I
think it will take p'ace such suoner than many people apprehend, and in a time
and manner-romess24t sudden and unexpected. I believe it will try the founda-
tions of hundreds. «f thousands, and ,the truly upright, and those free from idol-
atry, be alone prese.ved safely through it. [suppose I shall be favored to know of
its approach, and a place of safe and quiet retirement be afforded to me during its
continuance. Iam uot-afraid of my opinion being known, as | am clear of all
political spirit and parties. :

Theard that thou hadat thought of going to the West Indies,.and from thy long
silence I had fears that thou hadst-gone thither, and sunk under the unwholesome-
ness of the climate. But now I have a hope of seeing thee once more in this
wilderness; for if thou art favored to -visit ‘England after her conflict is over, I
have no douht at present but: that I may then. meet thee there, and 1 hope much
toour mutual satisfaction. Thy true friend,

/ P. JOHNSON.
The following is the substance of a poem which I wrote down:the 24th of Febru-
ary. two days: before Napoleon left-Etba for France.” The first verse, for reasons,

Tomit. | was then under restraints on account of:singularities of various sorts.

By the Beast and False Prophet, I designated Napoleon and Mahomed,—P. J.
N, B— The second Beast of the 13th, seems the Fulse Prophet of the 19th chapter.

I stne of a:glorious day, near a-coming—
The kingdom. of Heaven:set up amongst men—
The servants of God to-his standard; a-running,
As sheep when their shepherd calls, into the:pen.
The Beast and False. Prophets shall first be a rejgning,
And horrible carnage ’mongst Christians will.make ; -
The servants of Jesus in conflicts engaging,
A glorious warfare most valiantly-waging,
Their lives laying down for their Great Master's sake
Their blood not these monsters’ deep malice assuaging

‘Till God’s blessed day in the morning,

These tyrants alive being cast into fire,
As.shown to the Lord’s:highly favored: friend;
Thei: armies destroy’d-in God’s' terrible ire;
Tne world’s great-wickedness come to its end—
3 Then Satan; fast bound and most firmly chained,
Is in the abyss for a thousand years ‘fix’d,
A seal set.upon it, he horribly pained,
His blasphemous rage by his torments untamed,
The cup of his punishment here is unmix’d.
336 HISTORY OF COSMOFULITE,

as the means, for many of the blessings, both civil and religious,
which we now enjoy under God.

Marriage for example, was’ cunsidered an ecclesiastical subject
—hence no marriage, unless the ceremony was performed by a
priest—and the children illegitimate of course.

The-bold, firm and patient stand, which these people made with
perseverance, was what broke the charm—and obtained the act of
Parliament in their favor on that subject. Thank God! there never
has been a Spritual Court in the United States.

But God’s righteous judgnients can nev:1 be blamed—
For he is the Lord from the morning,

The Serpent no more poor weak mortals deceiving,
They all shall acknowledge God’s Heavenly law:
His righteous commands with obedience receiving,
The saints shall promulge without error or flaw.
These servants, raised up by their Great Master’s power,
Shall sit upon thrones with Messiah to reign;
"Tis now of God’s kingdom the glorious ‘hour,
-His blessings come down in a plentiful shower,
There now is no suffering, sorrow, nor pain;
But Jesus’ presence their Heavenly dower—
‘ For he is the Star of the morning,

This glorious day of a thousaad year’s standing,
at All death shall abolish to Jesus’ friends;

They rule o’er the nations with sceptres commanding,
Their Master now makes them abundant amend;
The wolf and the lamb, they shal] lie down together,

The calf and the ant in harmony meet, exe
The birds of the air—of all sorts of feather,
At springs of the land, both the upper and ‘nether,
Together shall play, and in innocence breed;
An infant shall lead the wild beasts in a tether: ‘
"Tis day with the sons of the morning, “
But how can I sing of these wondrous matters—
In Babylon’s bastile a prisoner fast ;—
My bonds are made stronger—the devil bespatters
My soundness of mind “from the first to the last.
Poor David* from home and from friends now is banished, —
As formerly happened in Saul’s cruel day ;
All comforts domestic entirely vanquished,

The hillocks of cheerfulness thoroughly planished, a ;
The devil triumphant now carries the sway.
But Gou’s loved servant, aithough. now astonished, }

Will yet see a glorious morning, - ;

*David means a beloved one.

my
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 337

Also the “Act of Toleration,”’ under King William, was another
effect from the conduct of this people. Likewise the “Equal
Rights of Conscience,” in ourform of government, is another effect,
growing out of Penn’s policy, for the government of his colony,
requiring no particular test as a qualification to office, only a gene-
ral test, viz: the belief in one God, with future reward and punish.
ment.

Thus the lesson nx leamt from the persecution in his time—so a
little “leaven leaveneth the whole lump.” May it go on throughout
the west until priestcraft and tyranny shall fall, and the nations learn
war no more. _ i

Took stage at Mellville; arrived between seven and eight o’clock
at night; word flew over town: soon the school house was filled;
spoke there, and next day at Buddville; thence to Elizabeth Port Q.
M.. spoke twice, and then to Dennis’ creek M. H. Disappointed
of a conveyance; went on foot; found a wagon; so got on to Cold
Spring M. H.; thence to Cape Lay C. H., so walked to brother
Moore’s; brother Fiddler carried me to Big Egg Harbor Baptist M.
H., so to Tuckahoe, and May’s Landing; then to Weymouth; Fair
field Presbyterian M. H.; Bridgetown and Penn’s neck; Salem;
Sharptown and Woadbiidve: so back to Philadelphia; having been
gone seventeen days, held thirty-two meetings, and travelled about
three hundred miles.

Going to the east, Peggy was taken seriously ill; we were detain-
ed about a month in N. Y. Thence we sailed with captain How-
ard to N. London, who generously gave our passage; as did Dr.
Brush his bill at New York.

Held a number of meetings, and sailed to Norwich, spoke in the
Baptist M. H.; hired a wagon and came to Coventry: found my
father well; left Peggy; visited Hebron, Stonington, where George’s
ship Nimrod, killed two horses, one hog anda goose, so to New
Port, Rhode Isiarid.

My constitution is so broken, and nervous system worn down,
that let me put on what resolution I may, I am necessitated to sit
down every little while to rest; if I attempt to walk and go on foot.

After speaking several times ina large M. H., with a steeple and
bell, arcupied by brother Webb, and where he taught school, I spoke

x
338 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

in Bristol, where I had been near twenty years before, in the be-
ginning of my itinerancy, and departed to New Bedford, where I
had been about eight years before; spoke several times: designed
for the vineyard; and attempted to sail to New York; in both I
was disappointed; so returned by land; one offered a horse, another
achaise, and a third attended me to Providence: saw a vessel, found
two boxes of books on board; disposed of them in the best manner
I could; and after attending several meetings, and experiencing some
kindness from whence I had no ground to expect it, and in other
cases it turned out the reverse, I returned to Coventry; made prepa-
rations to leave my Peggy for some time, and departed to New Ha-
ven; sailed in a dreadful gale to New York; came to Philadelphia
and visited Baltimore; spoke in the separate African M. H., and
the one formerly occupied by old father Otterbine.

Friday, 22d Sept., 1815. Took stage for Carlisle, wheel came
off, and we upset, but thanks be to God, none were materially injur-
ed; quit stage, and walked several miles through the mud; spoke
several times; made remittance to my printer and bookbindsé assist-
ed ten miles with a horse.

Monday, 25th. Spoke in the Dutch United Brethren M, H., near
the big spring, to a simple hearted people.

Found my father to be entitled to tract of crown land for service
—probably will be cheated out of it, as many others are of their
just rights—and as one day I myself may be also—but what is
amiss here, must be rectified hereafter.

Tuesday, 26th. Rode on the coupling tongue of a wagon—came
to Shippenburgh—feeble in body—faith revives, that the Providence
of God will attend and bar my way upon this journey. But a few
months will turn up something—I know not: what—things cannot
‘continue as they are—may I be prepared for all events.

Spoke in M. M. H.; well behaved; a few dollars to assist me on
the way; the stage was fall and could not take me; Providence pro-
vided; a man brought me a horse for his brother, to return from the
college at Washington,. thus I was accommodated two hundred miles
over the mountains, while many:were hurt by the upsetting of the
stages on the way, about this time.

Wednesday, 27th. Rode twenty four miles to Kines—spoke tr
few well behaved——next day to Bedford and spoke in the C. A.
!

OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 339

Here it is said that a minister wanted his elders to.agree with bonds
to pay him annually for life—whether he should preach or not—and
killed one who opposed to prevent it. Another who was a magis-
trate, committed him for trial; and after sentence, asked him what he
thought of his state? He replied, 1 know I havehad religion—and
shall of course go to Heaven, which I can prove by the articles of,
our church.

Friday 29th. Rode thirty-five miles, and next day came to Greens-
burg—met a, preacher, who told me when, &c., he became religious.
‘Those things are like bread cast on the water, and found many days
hence; which repeatedly happen, and are a comfort to my poorheart,
and tend to keep my head above the billows.

' Sunday, October Ist. Spoke three times; good attention.

Monday, 2d. Came to Pittsburg—staid about a week—spoke a
dozen times—hundreds attended, more than could get into the house
—appears a serious enquiring spirit. Here are some of my old
friends from Hibernia, at whose houses I was received hospitably
when on my former visit to that country—a stranger in a strange
land. Among these are the Tackaburies and Joyces.

Pittsburg (once Fort Dequesne, then Fort Pitt, from the great
Pitt minister) has become famous in the New World—and by na-
ture, combined with art, promises to be one of the greatest manu-
facturing towns in America—seven or eight glass works in the
neighborhood, and as many places of worship. The turnpike road
is inafair way to be effected, and the steamboats will accommodate
the West.

I am free from pain in belly henge I call it well, though threats
of inward indisposition—the spasms, with which I am frequently
attacked—the asthma, which interrupts my sleep, and tends to
weaken my strength—the piles also, which are painful and distres-
sing to a travelling life—also the scorfula on my neck. The fre-
quent speaking tends to create inflammation in the organs of the
glands of my throat, which causes me keen pain at times. To walk
six or eight miles in a day, is more fatiguing to me than thirty ot
forty. miles would once. Thus nature will fall beneath that which
once it was capable to resist and throw off. This I could never
realize from theory—I can know it only by experience, to what a
state of health one may be reduced by exposure, fatigue, sicknesa
340 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

and wants of various kinds! Anxiety of mind is impairing to
‘health—hence religion is the only real support to keep the mind in
peace through the vicissitudes attending the journey of life. But I
feel a degree of gratitude to the great Disposer of events, that it is
as well with me as what I now enjoy, and that I have as much
strength remaining, and can labor as much as I do.

Monday 5th. Came to Washington, just as the man was starting
in the stage. He saw the horse, got out, and so I delivered him up.
Spoke in the C. H.; took stage to Middletown, where I was beset
to.preach in a barn, it being election day. A religious bigot made
a motion to mos me; but none would second it. A worldling replied
to him, “let the dead bury their dead.”” The same night and next
day I spoke in Charleston, when Mr. Fetter lent me a horse to ride

to Wheeling. Here I spoke three times—found a Quaker family,
who had been kind to Peggy when she travelled to the West with
me. Here it is probable the great roads from the Atlantic will in-
‘tersect with the waters of the Ohio—and of course the grand place
of deposite between the East and Western country. Through the
Allegheny, Muskingum, Sciota and Miami, with the Wabash, &c.,
intersect with the lakes of Canada, with only small portages of a
few miles—connect with that round the falls of Niagara, and from
-Albany to Schnectady; yet the principal will be through the waters
of Mobile and Tennessee, which are connected by a portage—one
of eight miles, by Coose and Hiwasse—one of thirty, from twenty
mile Creek to Bear Creek—and sixty-nine, from Main river to Main
river. Mobile has a tide of about one hundred and fifty miles.

Taking water with Captain Wood, I arrived at Marietta on Sun-
day 15th, and spoke in the Methodist M. H., to more than could
get in—generally well behaved.

Monday, 16th. This day I am thirty eight years old. Sixteen
years ago I embarked for Europe—nineteen I was in Orange meet-
ing addressing the youth. Thirty-eight more, no doubt, will change
my state. Above half of “seventy-six” is gone.

Spoke at sun-rise to about two hundred, at about nine in the two
steepled, or rather horned meeting house. Spoke several times, and
also at’ Point or Fort Hamar. :

The marks of antiquity in the western world are so conspicuous,
that should New England be depopulated, the monuments would no}
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 341

be so visible in a few hundred years as what these arenow. And
it is remarkable, that where nature appears to have formed it commo-
dious for a town, those ancients, as well as these moderns, fixed on
the same cites in a great many places.*

What is ahead I know not; but this one thing I am conscious of,
that it requires more grace to be’ able to suffer the whole will of
God, than merely to do it only.

What is my object and aim?
What now is my hope and desire?

To follow the Heavenly Lamb,
And after his image aspire!

A young gentleman and his lady returning from a visit to her pa-
rents, having a spare horse, I obtained the privilege of riding it
about one hundred miles, visiting Galliapolis and Greenopsburgt
by the way. Thence in a boat to Portsmouth and Alexandria,
where I was known and embargoed to stop; held several meetings,
saw the “mammoth orchard” of America, and thence to Limestone
and had meeting. Was driven ashore at Augusta; the court house
was soon filled. After meeting the wind fell, so we departed, and
arrived at Cincinnati, where I had never been before, as was the case
with most of the towns on the Ohio, but found many of my old
friends from different parts of the Union.

There was soon a large collection on the bank of the river to
whom I spoke. Was requested to stop a few days, which I aecor-
dingly complied with, andin about eleven days held thirty meetings,

*These works of antiquity are beyond any description as yet given, that
Ihave seen by Morse and others. Here are two circles, including seve-
ral acres each, with what is called a covered way to the water. In one
of these circles are two platforms, one of which I found to be fifty paces
square, eight feet high, and three convex and one concave walk to ascend
it. The earth appears to have been brought from a distance to make the
top ahard walk, like that of Natchez. There have been brass and cop-
per polished beyond what is common in out day, “steel bow,” iron, silver,
glass-beads, a salt well laid in cement, flint knives and stone axes. Also,
a stone “image,” large as life; denoting great antiquity.

[Here an old gentleman replied I should not preach so, for, said he, it
will hurt the feelings of my neighbors. Thus he interrupted two or three
times. They madea collection for me, which was given to bear the ex-
penses of another. Ata public house the woman charged fifty per cent.
more than herhusband. I made some remarks upon it; it was replied,
“thatis nothing, for it was a customary thing in this our day.” _ I observ-
ed, that I liked honest women to maturity, and honest afterwards.
842 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

in the vicinity of this place, and trust it was fot time spent in vain.
I got several thousand handbills printed for distribution, and received.
same remuneration from those whose hearts the Lord had touched;
among whom was General Taylor.

Wm. B. oneof Snethen’s men, got vexed, as is said, at something
I said in the market at Baltimore, 1804.

‘ “Chickimaw exshow.” 4

The laws from Europe, tribunal in France, Spain and Italy, to
restore the order of Jesuits, which were exiled as dangerous to pa-
pistical governments, and the inquisition with all its horrors.

Here Lawner Blackman was drowned. I accompanied him to
Natchez. ‘He was retarded by no danger, by land or crossing
streams of water. It appears he felt ominous preludes of his dis-
solution, and the concomitant circumstances show that he came to
his end by Providence,

‘Who plants his footsteps i in the sea,
And rides upon the storm.”

Captain C— , of the barge Defiance, took me ina skiff down
the river to the falls, a distance of near one hundred and fifty miles.
Visited Lawrenceburg, in Indiana, which has 68,000 inhabitants, —
and will soon become a state; first time I was ever in this territory.

Thence tothe rising Sun, about seven at night. The people
assembled before eight, and before day in the morning likewise. So
I took my departure by sunrise to Vevia; thence I spoke at the
mouth of Kentucky river, held two meetings: at Madison likewise,
Standing on the logs to collect the villagers, which had the desired
“effect. Then to Bethlehem.

November, 13th. I came to Louisville, at the falls of Ohio, and’
went to distributing handbills through the town. Though I had
never been there before, was recognized by many. Thus I was pro-
vided for, and gained access to the people.

On the 15th I embarked in the United States’ boats, after speak-
ing ina fine large new brick meeting house, and circulating subscrip-
tion papers for a new edition of my works.

This river isa gentle stream, and by no means so rapid as is come
monly supposed, it is rising fast. This branch of the army is going

 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 343

up the Mississippi to build a fort near Carver’s Claim, which by
purchase and transfer from Carver’s heirs belongs to Benjamin
Man; one hundred by a hundred and twenty miles from the falls of
St. Anthony to the mouth of Chippewa river, east.

One who had stolen hospital stores was condemned to receive 200
lashes with rods, which were inflicted as the boat gradually drift-
ed down the current, he being tied to three guns which: were placed
in atriangle. This was called running the gauntlet; but my feel-
ings were shocked at the sight, though performed by deserters.

I doubt if the punishment did not exceed: the crime; and whether
it is agreeable to the laws of the land, punishment should be appor-
tioned to the crime; or else how shall we make a proper distinction
between vice and virtue.

One thing is observable, that for hundrede of miles on the Ken-
tucky side, the people were dilatory at‘night and morning in coming
to meeting, &c.; but on the opposite side the thing was quite differ-
ent. The only thing.as a reason that I can assign for this, is sua-
vERy!

Some of the articles of war by Charles XII., were ae con-
sidering the time in which they were written; but some relics
of priestcraft still remain, which may do for the old world, | but
should be expunged and kept from the new, which is reserved for
a new era, of things.

The oath of honor is more binding to the soldier than any other,
in most cases.

Sunday, 19th. The time 6n board is something solitary, though
‘the officers are jovial and. civil to me; yet this is not the kind of
company I want, though they render themselves as agreeable to me
as they can.

This evening while at camp on shore, by the request of some of
the officers, I stood on a log and lectured the Cantonment; good de-
corum!

Col. H. had some paddled, but not sich hard encugh to please
him, were ordered to take a turn; about a downs one stretched and
drew a cat by the tail across his back, others disgraced by theirhats,
called “pioneers.”

Thursday, 23d. Arrived at the Cave, formerly inhabited by
Mason’s band of robbers; 120 feet back, and proper proportions; 60
344 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE,

wide at the mouth and 25 in height; I cannot well describe the mu-
sic on the water from the cave!

Spoke at the Red Banks. Quit the boats.at the mouth of Cum-
berland river, embarked in a boat from that river going to trade with
the Indians up the Arkansas. At the mouth of Ohio I embarked
in a keel boat and descended the Mississippi to New Madrid, in
Missouri territory.

The earthquakes here made awful distress among the inhabitants,

as may be seen by the following letter.
. New Madrid; Territory of Missouri, March 22, 1816.
Dear Sir :— qo

IN compliance with your request, I will now give you a history,
as full in detail as the limits of a letter will permit, of the late awful visita-
tion of Providence in this place and.its vicinity.

On the 16th of December, 1811, about two. o’clock, A. M., we were
visited by a violent shock of an earthquake, accompanied by a very awful
noise resembling loud but distant thunder, but more hoarse and vibrating,
which was followed in a few minutes by the complete saturation of the at
be es with sulphurious vapor, causing total darkness. The screams
of the affrighted inhabitants running to and fro, not knowing where to go,
or what to do—the cries of the fowls and beasts of every species—the
cracking of trees falling, and the roaring ef the Mississippi—the current of
which was retrogade for a few minutes, owing as is supposed, to an irrup-
tion in.its bed—formed a scene truly horrible. From that time until about
sunrise, a number of lighter shocks occurred; at which time one still more
violent than the first took place, with the same accompaniments as the first,
and the terror which had been excited in every one, and indeed in all ani-
mal nature, was now, if possible doubled. The inhabitants fled in every
direction to the country, supposing (if it ean be admitted that their minds
were exercised at all) that there was less danger at a distance from, than
near to the river. In one person, a female, the alarm was so great that
she fainted, and could not be recovered. There were several shocks ofa
day, but lighter than those already mentioned until the 23d of January,
1812. when one occurred as violent as the severest of the former ones, ac-
companied by the same phenomeny as the former. From this time until
the 4th of February the earth was in continual agitation, visibly waving
as a gentle sea. On that day there was another shock, nearly as hard as
the preceding ones. Next, day four such, and on the 7th about 4 o’clock,
A. M. a concussion took place so much more violent than those which
had preceded it, that it was denominated the hard shock. The.awful dark-
ness of the atmosphere, which as formerly was seturated with sulphurious
vapor, and the violence of the tempestuous thundering noise that accom-
panied it, together with all the other phenomena mentioned as attending
the former ones, formed a scene, the description of which would require
the most sublimely fanciful imagination. At first he Mississippi seemed
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 345

to recede from its banks, and its waters gathering up like a mountain, Jeav-
ing for a moment many boats, which were here on their way to New Or.
leans, on the bare sand, in which time the poor sailors made their escape
from them. It then rising fifteen or twenty feet perpendicularly, and ex-
panding, as it were, at the same moment, the banks were overflowed with
a retrogade current, rapid as a torrent—the boats which before had been
left on the sand were now torn from their moorings, and suddenly driven
up alittle creek, at the mouth of which they laid, to the distance in some
instances, of nearly a quarter ofa mile. The river falling immediately,
as rapid as it had risen, receded within its banks again with such vio-
lence, that it took with it whole groves of young cotton-wood trees, which
ledged its borders. They were broken off with such regularity, in some
instances, that persons who had not witnessed the fact, would be difficultly

ersuaded, that it has not been the work of art. A great many fish were
ek on the banks, being unable to keep pace with the water. The river
was literally covered with the wrecks of boats, and ’tis said that one was
wrecked in which there was a lady and six children, all of whom were
lost.. In all the hard shocks mentioned, the earth was horribly torn to
pieces—the surface of hundreds of acres, was, from time to time, covered
over, of various depths, by the sand which issued from the fissures, which
were made in great numbers all over this country, some of which closed
up immediately after they had vomited forth their sand and water, which
it must be remarked, was the matter generally thrown up. In some pla-
ces, however, there was a substance somewhat resembling coal, or impure
stone coal, thrown up with the sand. Itis impossible to say what the
depth of the fissures or irregular breaks were; we have reason to believe
that some of them are very deep. The site of this town was evidently
settled down at least fifteen feet, and not more than half a mile below the
town there does not appear to be any alteration on the bank of the river;
but back from the river a small. distance, the numerous large ponds or
lakes, as they were called, which covered a great part ofthe country, were
nearly dried up. The beds of some of them are elevated above their for-
mer banks several feet, producing an alteration of ten, fifteen to twenty
feet, from their original state. And lately it has been discovered that a
lake was formed on the opposite side of the Mississippi, in the Indian
country, upwards of one liundred miles in length, and from one to six
miies in width, of the depth of from ten to fifty feet. It has communica-
tion’ with the river at both ends, and itis conjectured that it will not be
many years before the principal part, if not the whole of the Heine i;
will pass that way. We were constrained by the fear of our houses fall-
ing to live twelve or eighteen months, aftér the first shocks, in little light
camps made of boards; but we gredually became callous, and returned to
our houses again. Most of those who fled from the country in the time
ofthe hard shocks have since retunied home. We have, since their com-
mencement in 1811, and still contin.ze to feel, slight shocks occasionally.
Itis seldom indeed that we are more than a week without feeling one, and
sometimes three or four ina day. There were two this winter past much
harder than we have felt them for two years before; but since then they
appear to be lighter than they have ever been, and we begin to hope that
ere long they will entirely cease.
846 HISTORY OF-COSMOPOLITE,

I have now, sir, finished my promised description of the earthquake—
imperfect it is true, but just as it, occurred to‘my memory; many of, and
most of the truly awful scenes, having occurred three or four years ago.
They. of course are not related with that precision which would entitle it
to the character of a full and accurate picture. But such as it is, it is given
with pleasure—in the full confidence that it is given toa friend. And
now, sir, wishing you all good, I must bid you adieu. ;

Your humble servant,
The Rev. Lorenzo Dew... ELIZA BRYAN,

There is one circumstance which I think worthy of remark. This coun-
try was formerly subject to very hard thunder; but for more than a twelve
month before. the commencement of the earthquake there was none at all,
and but very little sincé, a great part of which resembles subterraneous
thunder. The shocks still continue, but are growing more light, and less
frequent.—E. B.

The vibration of the earth shook down trees, thousands of wil-
lows were swept off likea pipe stem, about waist high, and the
swamps became high ground, and high land became low ground,
and two islands in the river were so shaken, washed away andsunk,
as not to be found.

After speaking once, descended to the Iron Banks, acres of which
had been shaken down, the effects of which were awfully impres-
sive! Being very high, some trees, the tops just above water, others
just ready to fall and slide off.

There are many sawyers in this river, i.e., trees fastened by the
branches or roots in the bottom of theriver, which saw up anddowt
by virtue of the pressing of the water; while others are so firm as
not at all to yield to the current. Those things make it dangerous
going at night or in the fog.

_ We lay by two nights and a day; the wind and fog being our hin:
dering cause.

New Madrid had been designed 2s the metropolis of the New
World, but God sees not as man sees—it is deserted by most of its
inhabitants; the upper Chickasaw Bluff does not wash like the
others; and probably will be fixed upon one day as a proper site to
convene the portage upand down the river, which now is inconvened
by the Indians owning the soil, or the inundation of the water.—
From New Madrid to Orleans, there isno high ground for settle
ments on the west side of the river, the high water flows back in
some places 30 or 40 miles, rising 50 feet, and the Ohio 65; on the
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 347

east side also, between the mouth of the Ohio and the Walnut Hills,
the places for settlement are few.

‘Our boat got aground near this bluff, but two men came along in
a canoe, and helped us off—then we struck a planter and split and
hung the boat—which with difficulty was got off and mended; so I
quit her, paying my fare, and took to another.

There are but few inhabitants for several hundred miles, Indians,
or whites degenerated to their level! There are natural canals from
the Mississippi to Red river, and so to the sea, far west of Orleans,
the map of this country is but little understood—ten companies are
now surveying the public military land.

At length [landed at Natchez, obtained. several letters, and not
finding my friends, I embarked in another boat, after paying my
fare; and onthe 30th of December, I arrived in New Orleans, hav-
ing changed from one boat or canoe to another, thirteen times.

Thus by the Promaence of God, after many restless days and
nights, got tomy journey’s end; stayed about a month, mostly at the
house of Capt. William Ross, who was inspector of the port; and
at whose house I was treated as a friend, in Europe, when I first
arrived in a strange land. May God remember them for good.

My books, through the delay of the binders, did not come in time
for me. I got only a few—took steamboat, ascended to Baton
Rouge—visited St. Francisville and several places in Florida; thence
to Woodville, Liberty, Washington, Greenville, Gibson Port, and
Warrington, Natchez and many country parts; saw some of my old
acquaintance; bought a horse and thinking to return by land, sold
him again, being unable to endure the ride—so I went down-the river,
visiting such places as God gave me access unto. On the Island of
Orleans, I find the influence of the clergy going down hill. Many
of the people came to some of my meetings.

Mr. Blunt requested me to preach his wife’s funeral. She told
when she should die, and pointed out the place where she choose to
be buried. But few men feel the union in the bonds of nature more’
than he did. :

I baptized twelve, by request, showing that water was not the es-
sential point, but the answer of a good conscience. The ancients
used water. Iavailed myself of the opportunity to impress the sub-
ject of 1nwanp religion home to the heart, without which we could
848 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE

not be happy in time nor in eternity. We hada solemn tender
time, and I trust profitable to some souls.

About the twentieth of March, I arrived in New Orleans, to take
shipping for the north—none for P., so I engaged my passage for
New York. The captain ran away with my passage money and
things, which left me in the lurch.

Governor Strong sent to the Governor here to have a Convention
to, &e. y»—deep laid scheme! Thank God it did not succeed—could
not give up the ship. — :

Governor C. invited me to dine—onserved how many of his col-
ored.people were religious, and the satisfaction he took in hearing
them sing and pray at devotion at night. One who was not reli-
gious was more trouble on the plantation than all the rest. wns

His excellency gave me the privilege of a Court room to preach

in when I was here several years ago, and also at this time.
April 11. I was over the ground where thousands were killed and
wounded on one side, and but six or seven on the other? Surely it
is plain that the Great Being has a hand to attend, and superintend
human affairs to ev entuate the same.

On the night I could not sleep; went down to the shipping.—
Captain Toby generously gave me a passage, after I had been on
board his ship—took up a roundabout way, called at a house, he
was there—thus the hand guides by the way we have not fully known.

“On the 12th embarked—several days to the balize, and from
thence went within a few miles of the Tropic line—saw the Baha-
mas, but few fair winds, and many contrary and high seas—vessel
pitches much and leaks a good deal; preached numbers of times on
the way—32 people on board; arrived safe about the 12th May;
went to Philadelphia, returned to New York, and so to Coventry,
and found my Peggy and Father still on these mortal shores. Thence
I got me a horse and wagon, and withmy Peggy came to New York
—went to P., came back, and am now visiting through East Jersey
—and verging towards my fortieth year; the pay of my life is ad-
vancing fast, and the evening shades come apace; the night of death
draws near, and now to be in a state of readiness is my chief cons
cern—so I may not be called from the stage of action unawares—
but fully prepared for the scene.
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL.. 349

*Whether those infirmities with which I am afflicted may ne-
cessitate and compel me to leave the field for want of bodily power
to continue—I know not: to “lay up treasure on earth is not my
desire,”’ nor yet to be a burden to friends; but the prayer of Agar,
‘for neither riches nor poverty,” for

“Man wants but little here,
Nor wants that little long.”

In a few weeks I expect to start for the West again; but where I
may be this time twelve month, is very uncertain with me; whether
in England, Sierra Leone, in Africa, West Indies, or New England,
or eternity; but the controversy with the Nations is not over, nor
will it be until the Divine Government be reverentially acknow]l-
edged by the human family.

*October 4, 1816. I have just returned from a tour through Gennessee,
Vermont, New Hampshire, and Connecticut, to Philadelphia—find the
spirit of enquiry increasing, and heard of revivals among four different
Societies—saw three of my sisters whom I had not seen for eight years.
Left my companion at my father’s until my return in the spring. Hard
judged by man, but which must and will finally be decided by the judge-
ment of God only.

END OF THE JOURNAL.
CHAIN OF LORENZO.

 

Arrer I had found religion, I began to reflect on my experience,
and perceived that I felt a love for aut, though I had been taught
that God loved a rzw, which he had given to his Son. To talk
about an eternal covenant between the Father and the Son before
all worlds, a bargain, that Christ should have acertain number of
raankind, which some call the elect, is a contradiction in terms and
a piece of inconsistency. For first, a covenant is a contract made
between two parties, and there cannot be a covenant without two

arties.
R Therefore, to say that Father and Son made a covenant, would be
to adopt the idea, that there were two divittities, which would divide
the Godhead, and of course argue two Gods.

But the Bible authorizes us to believe in one God and no more.
Again; if the Father and Son made a covenant, there was a TIME
ss they made it, and if so, then there was a time Berors they
made it, consequently it was not made from all eternity, unless we
suppose eternity began at the time they made it, which is inconsis-
tent, because eternity implies unbeginning time.

Again, this covenant cannot be a new one if it be so old, anda
new covenant of works made with Adam but six thousand years ago,
cannot be called an old one; therefore to term the oldest covenant a
NEw one, ‘and the newest the oup one, is a piece of incunsistency,
like putting the cart before the horse (C¥-and you cannot deny it.—
For there is no account of such a covenant in the Bible, between
the Father and the Son, but “‘between God and his propuz,” to
whom Christ was given for a covenant, &c. ‘

I could not reconcile the two ideas together, how my love should
exceed the love of God; and feeling within myself, that I stood in
danger of falling into sin; and consequently into condemnation. |
could not reconcile it with the common idea that if a man once ux
tained religion he was always safe, let him do as he would.. This
put me upon examining the scriptures for myself, and ae
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 951

past ideas therewith; and on examination of the same I could find
no promise that any should be saved, but those who endured unto
theend. On the other hand the Bible seemed to correspond with
my feelings, that there was danger, being full of cautions, and there
is no need of caution when there is no danger. The more light
and knowledge a person hath, and commits a crime, the worse it
must be, because he sins against the more light; therefore any sin is
greater in a professor of religion, than in a non-professor, seeing he
sins against the greater light.

If the sin is the greater, of course the condemnation and punish-
ment.must be proportioned; as Christ saith, “He that knoweth his
master’s will and doeth it not, shall be beaten with many stripes;
whereas, he that knoweth not his master’s will shall be beaten with .
few.”? Therefore if the sinner, who never had religion, deserves to
be damned for actual transgression, why not the professor, upon the
principles of impartial justice? :

Now it appears to me that this doctrine, ‘once in grace, always
mm grace,’’ is inseparably connected with the doctrine of particular
election and reprobation; and to deny the latter and -hold to the
former, tome appears inconsistent. For if a saint cannot be pun-
ished in proportion to his conduct, then he is not accountable; and
if he be not accountable, then not rewardable; and if neither re-
wardable nor punishable, then. his salvation or-damnation does not
turn upon his actions, pro nor con, but upon the free electing love
of God. Therefore, God will have mercy upon whom he will, and
whom he will he passeth by: thus they appear connected like two
links in a chain. And it appeareth moreover, that the doctrine of
particular election leadeth to universalism; for according to the
above, we must suppose, that God*decreed all things; if so, God
being wise, whatever he hath decreed, he must have decreed it r1GHT;
consequently nothing cometh to pass wrone—then there is no sin,
for it cannot be sin to'do right. If, then, one shall be damned for
doing right, why not all? and if. one be saved for doing right, why
not all? according tothe rule of impartial justice. Again, this doc-
trine of election saith, all that was given from the Father to the
Son, in the covenant of Grace, will be saved; none that Christ died
for can be lost. The bible saith, Christ gave himself for auu.—
1 Tim. ii, 4,6; 1 John ii, 2. And A-double-L does not spell parr
nor soma, nor Few, but it means atu. Well, now, if all Christ
died for will be saved, and none of them can be lost, then Univer-
salism must be true: 0CF-and you cannot deny it.

And now it appears further, that Universalism leads to deism
—for if all are saved, none are lost, and of course no future punish-
ment:—Therefore the threatenings in the Bible must be false, like @
sham scarecrow hung up in the fields to represent what is not real.
352 CHAIN OF LORENZO.

And if the threatenings be false, the promises are equally so: for
while the promises are given in one scale to encourage virtue, the
 threatenings are put in the opposite one, to discourage vice: To deny
the one, disallows of esiher and of course breaks the chain of
the Bible, and thereby destroys its authority; consequently, ye can-
not suppose with propriety, that it came from God, by divine direc-
-tion; but rather, that it was hatched up by some cunning politi-
cians, to answer their political designs, to keep the people in order,
and that it has been kept on the ae since, by the black and
blue coats to get a fat living: out of the people.—‘‘Away with the
Bible,” says the Deist, ‘I will be imposed upon by that no.more,
but I will go upon reason; for whoever came ~back from the other
world, to bring. us news from that country about Heaven or Hell, or
exhibited a map thereof!”
Now if | denied the Bible, I should of course deny miracles and
inspiration; for if I admit of them, I must in reason admit of the
pene of the Bible. © —
ut no one who denies inspiration and miracles, can prove the
existetive of a God. Thereare but six ways to receive ideas, which
are by inspiration, or one of the five senses. Deny inspiration,
there are but five ways, and matter of fact demonstrates, that a man
by these outward sensitive organs, can neither hear, see, smell, taste
nor feel God. How then can we know him but by a revelation: in
the inward sense? Why, saith the Deist, the works of nature pro-
claim aloud in both my ears, “there is a God;” but I deny it accor-
ing to your scale of reasoning, for you deny miracles, and yet you
say what has been once may be again: nowif there was a miracle
once, there may be oneagain: if so, then there may be such a thing
as revealed religion, for that is-but miraculous. But if there cannot
be a miracle again, that is an argument there never was one, and of
course denies the works of Creation; if there was no creation, then
there wasno Creator; for it must have beena miracle, to have spoken
the world into existence, and to have formed intelligent beings.—
Therefore, if there never was a miracle, then there never was such
a thing as creation. Consequently, the works of nature donot speak
forth a Divine Being; for his hand never formed them; but they
argue, that matter is eternal, and that all things come by nature—
for it is evident, that if nought had been once, nought had been now,
for nothing cannot put forth the act of power and beget something;
yet it is self evident, that something does exist; therefore something
must have existed eternally. Then saith reason; if all things come
by nature, then nature is eternal, and when forming from its primi-
tive chaos, into its present canes by congelation, brought forth
mankind, beasts and vegetables spontaneously; something like the
mushroom growing up without seed, or the moss growing on the trer
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 353

and are kept on the stage by transmigration, like the catterpillar,
transmigrating or turning into a beautiful butterfly; orthe muckworm
into a hornbug. Thus nature assumes one form or shape fora
while, then laying that aside, takes up another. In conformation
of this idea, it appears that one race of animals or beings goes from
the stage, and another comes on the carpet; for instance, the bones
of acertain animal found in different parts of the continent of Amer-
ica, demonstrate there was such a race of beings once, called the
Mammoth, which as far as we know are now extinct; and the Hes-
sian fly, which was discovered a few years since, near where the
Hessian troops encamped, and from thence took its namé, supposed
to have been brought by them from Hesse—and since this insect
has greatly spread over New England, which destroys the wheat,
I have made much inquiry, but cannot learn that it is found in
the country from whence the Hessians came. From this, one
may infer and argue, that it is an animal come a the stage
within late years, as it appears some other insects have done.—
In further confirmation of this idea, and which stands opposed to
the account given in the Bible “that all animals were drowned, ex-
or those with Noah in the ark’’—we find that although it is natu-
ral for us to conclude, that all animais would generate and be found
on that part where the ark rested, yet the Raccoon is peculiar to
America. This, then, is a new species of animal, and we may say
the account cannot be admitted that all other parts were drowned.—
Butagain in confirmation of revolutions in nature we perceive, that
even if scripture be true, once Giants did exist; but now they are ap-
parently extinct. On strict examination, it appears that earth and
shells congealed, form marble—and wood when put in certain lakes
of water become stone.

The turf bogs in Ireland, which are found on the tops ot the high-
est mountains or in the vallies, miles in length and breadth, and
scores of feet deep, evidently appear to have been vegetables washed
together by some singular cause or awful deluge; whole trees, with
ancient artificial materials, being found many feet below the surfaces
I likewise was informed of a springin that country, by putting bars
or sheets of iron therein, they would be converted into copper.

On my way from Georgia, I could not but observe great quanti-
ties. of shells, which to me appeared to belong to the oyster, some
hundreds of miles from any salt or brackish water, and it is quite
improbable that they could pe been brought by human art, consid-
ering the vast quantities found in the Savannahs or Pirarahs to Tom-
bigbee, and thence to the Natchez country, and in the Chickasaw na-
tion. It evidently appears that this western country was once in-
habited by a warlike informed people, who had the use of mechanical
354 CHAIN OF LORENZO.

instruments; and there are evident marks of antiquity, -cnsisting of
artificial mounds and fortifications, &c., pronounced by the cnrious
who have examined, to have been deserted long before the dixcovery
of America by Columbus. One of these mounds, a few miles vhove
Natchez, covers about six acres of ground, forty feet above the
common level, on which stands another, forty feet high, making in
alleighty feet. Great numbers of these artificial mounds, fortifica-
tions, and beds of ashes, are to be found, extending from the western
parts of Georgia, to the Mississippi, and then northward with the
waters of said river to Lake Erie, ea all which denote it once was
-& populous, and since is a forsaken country; which neither history
nor tradition hath given us any information.of. Therefore it appears
that greater revolutions. have taken place in this terraqueous glob,
than many imagine; and herefrom we might suppose, that the earh
had stood longer than six thousand years calculated from scriptur?:
and with the Chinese assent to their boasted ancient histories.*
Thus I shall bean Atheist instead of a Deist, but I cannot be o.1e
thing or the other according to reason, for if there be no God, ni-
.ture depends on chance, and this earth would be likea well stringed
instrument, without a skillful hand to play upon it, or a well rigged
vessel, without mariners to steer her; for every thing that hath not
a regulator, isliable to go to ruin: and if all things depend on chance
there may be a God and a Devil, a Heaven and a Hell, saints and
sinners; and by chance the Saints may get to Heaven, and by chance
‘the sinners may goto Hell. It is evident in reason, that as a stream
ceannot rise higher than its fountain, confusion can never produce
order; for the effect cannot be more noble than the cause; conse-
quently, if confusion had been. once, it must have remained; but as
the stars keep their courses without infringing on each other in their
different revolutions, so that the astronomer can calculate his al-
manacs years beforehand, it is evident there is such a thing as
order; and to suppose this order to have been eternal would be ar-
guing, that the world has stood forever as we now behold it; ana ro
suppose that the earth hath forever had its present form, is to suv-
pose that there has been an eternal succession of men, beasts and
vegetables, and that to an infinite number: for if the number be not
_infinite, how could.the succession have been eternal? and yet to
talk about an infinite number, is a contradiction in terms, for there
is no number but what may be made larger, by the addition of
units; but that which is infinite cannot be enlarged. Again, if there
has been an eternal succession of men and beasts, by the same
rule there has been an eternal succession of days and nights, and
years likewise. This must be allowed, that infinite numbers ar?
* This “five linked chain” hath two hooks and a swivel—Flattery an4
Despair—“it is so because, it is so, BECAUSE,”
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 355

eqnal, for if one number be smaller than the other, how can it be
paid to be infinite? Well, if infinite numbers be equal, and if there
hath been an eternal succession of years, and days and nights, we
must suppose their infinite numbers are equal. And yet to allow
there hath been as many years as there hath been days and nights,
is inconsistent, seeing that it takes three hundred and sixty-five to
compose one year; and if the number of years be less than’ the
number of days and nights, the number cannot be admitted to be
infiaite, consequently the succession cannot have heen eternal;
therefore it must be, there was a time when years began. If so,
we mnust admit the idea, that there is something superior to nature
that formed it, and thus of course an Almighty regulator, that with
wisdom must have constructed and preserved this system; and this
power and regulator must be self-dependent, for no power could ex-
ceed it to be dependent on, and of course self-existent, of course
eternal, according to the foregoing: and .this eternal, self-existent,
all-wise regulator, is what we term Gon, and what the Indians term
the cxeaT MAN ABove—‘‘Causeless Causator.”

Various are the ideas formed concerning this God. Some ac-
knowledge one Supreme Being, but disallow of what is called the
Trinity, saying, how can three be in one? Answer, as rain, snow
and hail, when reduced to their origin are one, ( water; ) and as light,
neat and color are seen in one element (fire;) and as the Atlantic,
Pacific and Indian oceans, compose but one; so, if in unnatural things,
three cxn make one, why may we not admit the idea with reason,
that three can be one in things supernatural and divine, &c.

Here, I trust, I may be permitted to say, with all due respect for
those who differ from me, that the doctrine of the eternal sonship
of Christ is; in my opinion, anti-scriptural and highly dangerous;
this doetrine, I reject for the following reasons: Tp)

Ist. I have not been able to find any express declaration in the
scriptures concerning it. . .

Qdly. If Christ be the Son of God as to his divine nature, then
he cannot be eternal; for son implies raruer; and (ather implies, in
reference toson, precedency in time, if not innature too. Father
and son imply the idea of generation; and generation implies a time
in which it was effected, and a time also antecedent to such gene-
ration, » soi

3dly. If Christ:be the son of God, as to his divine nature, then
the Father is‘of necessity prior, consequently superior to him.

Athly. Again if this divine nature were begotten of the Father
ther. it must be in time; i. e., there was a period in which it did not
exist, and a period when it began to exist. This destroys the eter-
nity of our blessed Lord, and robs him at once of his Godhead.

‘ bthly. T'o say that he was begotten from all eternity, is in my
356 CHAIN OF LORENZO.

apinion, absurd, and the phrase Eternal Son is a-positive self-con-
fradiction. Eternity is that which has had no beginning, nor stands
in any reference to time. Son, supposes time, generation and father,
and time also antecedent to such generation. Therefore the ee
tion of such terms as Son.and Eternity is absolutely impossible, as
they imply essentially different and opposite ideas. .
‘“‘The enemies of Christ’s divinity have, in all ages, availed them-
selyes of this incautious method of treating this subject,’and on this
round, have ever had the. advantage of the defenders of the God-
head of Christ. The doctrine of the eternal sonship destroys the
deity of Christ; now if his deity be taken away, the whole gospel
scheme of redemption is ruined. On this ground, the atonement of
Christ .cannot have been of infinite merit, and consequently could
not purchase pardon for the offences of mankind, nor give any right
to, or possession of, an eternal glory. The very use of the phrase
is both absurd and dangerous; therefore let all those who value Jesus
and their salvation abide by the Scriptures.””—Dr. Clarke.
* What is meant by God the Father, is, that Eternal Being that is
every where present. What is meant by Christ the Son, the man-
hood of Christ, being brought forth by the omnipotent power of God,
as the evangelist relates, and that manhood being filled with the
divine nature, of course he would be God as well as man, and man
as well as God; two distinct natures in one person; and it is no more
inconsistent with reason, toacknowledge that he came as above, than
to acknowledge a miracle for the first. man’s origin; which idea in
reason we must admit, for there cannot be an effect without .a cause;
and as men do exist, it is evident there is but one way for them to
generate in nature. If so, who did the first man and woman gene-
rate from, to suppose that they came by nature, is to suppose the
earth brought them forth spontaneously: if so, take the inhabitants
from an island, and it would produce them again; but matter of fact
sayeth it will not. Thenif nature hath not changed, itnever brought
people; for if it had, it mie again do so, and if not, a miracle hath
taken place in nature. What is meant by the Holy Ghost, is the
Spirit of God proceeding from the Father, through the mediation
of the man Christ Jesus, down to the sons of men; the office of
which Spirit is to instruct mankind, and purify and-prepare them for
the enjoyment of God in glory.
We read, ‘No man hath seen God atanytime.”? 1 Johniv, 12.
But Christ saith to Philip, “‘Hethat hath seen wz, hath seenthe Fa-
ther.” John xiv, 9. Again, “lin them and Thou in mz.”? John
‘wvii, 23; i. e., the invisible manifestation, as Paul saith. **Christ in
vou, the hope of glory.” Colos.i, 27. Again. ‘We will come
unto him, and make our abode withhim.” John xiy, 26. Inthis
the Christian feels.God to be his Father, Redeemer and Comforter
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 357

And supposing the word Trinity is not to be found in the Bible, or
Persons tn the plural, yet there are manifestations, and people should
be carefel not to quarrel too much about names, forms, or words,
but seek for essential realities.

We read, Heb. i. 1, 2. ‘God hath in these last days spoken unto
us by his Son, by whom also he made the worlds;” or as John i.
1,2. He existed as the word, visible manifestation or Son of God;
as by an act’ of the mind a thought is begot, so the manifestation
might be said to be begotten by the will and power of God, though
some query it does not'appear to be written whether he existed as
the Son or only as the Word, until he was manifested in the flesh.

The first covenant, the covenant of works, was made with us in
Adam, we being in his loins; he was our federal head and represen-

tative, and God required him to keep a moral law of innocence for.

us in himself, &c. Adam fell from his innocent happiness, and we

being in his loins, fell withhim. Well, says one, would not God be-

just to have damned us for Adam’s sin? Answer: A punishment
should never exceed the transgression, and of course, we deserve not

a personal punishment for that which we were never actually guilty:

of; but as we were passive in the action we should have been passive
in the suffering; of course, as we fell in Adam’s loins, we should have
been punished in his loins, and of course have perished in his loins.
Adam and Eve only were actually guilty, and of course they only
deserved an actual punishment, which I believe would have been
just in God to have inflicted; but to punish his posterity with a per-.
sonal punishment, for that of which they were never personally

uilty, would be representing God as unjust, by making the pun-,
ishment to exceed the crime, which would exceed the bonds of.
moral justice. I therefore argue, that as the punishment should be
proportioned to the crime, if a Mediator was not provided, we
should have perished, by being punished in Adam’s loins; and if we
had, then God’s declarative glory must have been eclipsed, he not
being glorified in our personal salvation or damnation. In further
demonstration of this idea, I argue, that as every title to any bles-
sing was forfeited by Adam’s fall, they could never have been en-
joyed, except they were purchased, for if they could there was no
need for him to purchase them for us, &c. Our temporal lives being
blessings, they came through the merits of Christ; of course, if it
had not been for Christ’s merits we should not have had this bles-
sing, and of course should have perished in Adam, as we fell with
him as above. But as we read that Christ was a lamb.slain (not
from all eternity) from the foundation of the world, though not ac-
tually slain until four thousand years after; meaning that God made
2 revelation of his Son to the ancients, who were saved by faith in
a Messiah which was to come, the same as we are saved by faith ina
358 CHAIN OF LORENZO. .

Messiah 'which hath come eighteen hundred years ago, &c., as
Christ said, “Abraham rejoiced to see my day; he saw it and was
glad.” John viii, 56, Romans i, 19, 20, to ii, 14, 15, Gal., iii, 8,
Job was an heathen, yet observe his faith, Job xix. 25, 26.

Observe as the first covenant, the covenant of works was made
withf us in Adam, he being our head and representative, &c., so
the second covenant, the covenant of grace, was not made between
the Father and the Son, as some do vainly think, (there is no men-
tion of sucha covenant.in the Bible) but was made with us in
Christ, he being given to the people for a covenant, &c.; Isaiah
xlii, 6, and xlix, 8. a

God had a sovereign right to make the first Adam and require his
obedience; and when he fell, he had the same sovereign right to raise
up the second Adam as he had the first, and to require his obedience. .
But says the deist, there would be no moral justice to make the in-
nocent suffer with the guilty. Allowing it, whatthen? Ifthe inno.
cent suffer voluntarily, who can be impeached with injustice? For
instance, if I break a law, and the penalty is, pay five pounds or take
the lash, if I cannot advance the money, I must take the stripes.
But a gentleman steps up and voluntarily suffers the loss of five pounds
out of his own pocket, nobody can be censured with injustice. At
the same time the law giving full satisfaction would have no further
demand; and of fet should be extricated: from the punishment.
So Christ our second Adam, our second head and representative, was
raised up to heal the breach that Adam made. For this purpose he.
stepped right into the shoes of the first Adam, between that.law of
moral innocence, that Adam was required to keep for us, and kept
it even as Adam was required to keep it. How did he keep it?—
First, by a passive obedience, having no will of: his own, abstract
from what that law required. Secondly, by an active obedience,
doing what the law did require during the thirty-three years which
he resided in this vale of tears. And thirdly, by voluntarily laying
down his life to suffer'in our lieu, what we must have suffered in
Adam if he did not doit. Observe, it was not the divinity of
Christ that suffered, but the manhood. And where the Bible calls
Christ the son of God, it does not allude to his Godhead as God,
but manifestation, as we read, Gal. iv, 4, Heb. x, 5, and i, 5-6,
John xv, 13 and x, 18, that “he was made. or born of a-woman,
who. was the first in the transgression, and made or born under the
law, as no man came into the world as we are informed Christ did,
&c.,”” Luke ii, 35. But says one, prove that he did it, voluntarily?
Very well—Christ saith: “Greater love than this hath no man, that
he lay down his life for his friends;” and “I lay down my life fot
thesheep.”? Again: “ No man taketh my life from me, I have powet
to lay it down, and power to take it up again.”
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 359

Now, if no mon took Christ’s life from him, then their nailing
frm to the tree did not cause him to die; if not, then it must have been
something else; and of course the sin of the world. Again, we read
that Christ was heared in that he feared; and that he pleased not
himself, but gave himself a ransom.” Heb. v, 7; Rom. xv, 3, 4,
Tim. ii, 6, Luke xxii, 42, and Heb. xii, 2. Heforthe joy that was
set before him, endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set
down at the right hand of the throne of God. Again, he said
in the garden of Geileanaie: “Not my will but thine bedone,” &c.,
which certainly argues that he had a human will; and when he thus
gave up voluntarily, &c., we find that-the sin of the world was laid
upon him, and caused him to cry out: “My soul is exceeding sor-
rowful, even unto death,’’ and he never spoke extravagantly, and the
agony of his mind caused the very blood to gush through the pores
of his skin, and ran down like drops of sweat, and by his dyingso
much sooner than malefactors do in general when crucified, the gov-
ernor appeared to have been astonished, and marvelled if he were
already dead, and could hardly believe the account till he had called
the centurion and had it from his own mouth. Mark xv, 41,45. I
herefrom infer, that as no man took his life from him, and as he
died out of the common course of nature, that something out of the
course of nature killed him; which must have been the sin of the
world. And when he had suffered so much as what was necessary
to suffer, even unto death, the law which Adam broke had full sat-
isfaction on him; and having full satisfaction, it had no further de-
mand. On the third day, the Divinity raised the humanity from the
dead, by which means life and immortality are brought to light by
the gospel; and-glory be to God. ;

_ We read nothing about John the Methodist, nor John the Pres-
‘byterian in all the bible, but read of John the Baptist; but what did
he say? John i, 29; he sayeth, “behold the Lamb of God, which
taketh away the sin of: the world.”

Observe, the sin of the world was the sin of Adam, as he was the
representative of the world, and Christ the second Adam, John
says, took it away. How? By atoning for it, &c. Now, if John
lee up that Christ took away the sin of the world, then all

oln’s people ought to preach it up; and if he took it away, then it
does not lie upon us; and if not, then we do not feel the guilt, only
the effect, which is the evil corrupt nature instinct within, and not
the guilt. This is the truth, and you cannot deny it.
’ Thus, you see the first covenant of works was made with us in
our first head, and the second covenant avith us in our second head,
arist.

According to Isa. liii, 6, ‘all we like sheep are gone astray, &c.,

and the Lord hath laid upon him (Christ) the iniquity of us all.”
360 CHAIN OF LORENZO.

Observe, John did not say the sins of the world, but sin, the sin-
gular, and the prophet Isaiah doth not say iniquities, but iniquity,
which have alluded to the fall of man. Therefore the plaster is

|, a8 large as the wound, and you cannot deny it. ‘As we read Rom.
v, 18, therefore as by the offence of one, judgment came upon all
men unto condemnation; even so, not uneren, by the righteousness
of one, the free gift came upon all men vr ‘o justification of life.
Observe the words justification and rege eration are not synono-
mous as some use them, but are of different meanings. Regenera-
tion signifies to be born of the Spirit of God, i. e., to be purified
within by its inspiration, and to become holy and Godlike, &c.—
But justification signifies to acquit and look upon as free trom guilt.
And now if the free gift from God by Christ, came upon all men,
unto justification of life, I herefrom would infer, that God hath
justified all men by the death of his Son, i. e., acquitted them from
what is called the guilt of original sin, and looks upon them free
therefrom as they came into the world.

If I deny there was such a person as Christ on this earth éigh-
teen hundred years ago, I should deny three things. Ist. Our dates.
2d. All sacred; 3d. The greatest part of profane history, which
historians in general would not be willing to give up. If I allow
there was such a person as Christ, I must acknowledge his miracles;
and to deny his miracles, would be giving the histories the lie, and
of course destroy their authority. If I allow his miracles I must
allow his sacred character also; for it is inconsistent with reason to
believe that God would aid and assist a liar, or an impostor, to do
the mighty deeds which we are informed Christ did.

There is an inward feeling of the‘ mind, as well as an outward
feeling of the body. For instance—sometimes my mind is calm
yet I feel pain of body; at other times, my body is well, and I feel
pain of mind; which feelings are as perceptible as the wind blowing
upon the body, and you cannot deny it. Again, a man walking
alone, spies the wild beast of the forest and feels his hair to rise
and his flesh to crawl upon his bones. What is the cause of this
feeling? It must be the fears in his mind, originating from a view’
of his danger; and perhaps likewise he may feel the powers of his
limbs to fail, and sit dowh under the shock. Now allowing the
above, why should it be thought strange, if people were to fall un-
der the mighty power of God operating upon the human mind.

But, says one, it is inconsistent with reason to adopt the idea that
God will work in this form; but I say, hush! There cannot be a
law without a penalty, and we know that we are accountable to
God for our moral conduct, for we feel it in our breasts; and when
we do wrong, we feel misery; and living and dying therein, shall
carry our misery to eternity with us; as death only separates the
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 361

soul from the body; but doth not change the disposition of the mind.

Again, through the medium of organs my spirit can convey an
idea to the spirit of another and make him angry or wrathful, or
please him with novelty and make him laugh and feel joyful. If
so, then, spirit can operate on spirit, as well as matter upon matter,
and convey ideas—and you cannot deny it. If so, why not the
Divine Spirit operate on the human mind, and give an inward con-
viction, &c., of right and wrong? If we are accountable to God,
then we are rewardable or punishable according to our behavior and
capacity—and of course, a day of accounts must take place when
these rewards and punishments must be actually given. From this
I argue there is such a thing as moral evil and good, or vice and
virtue, and of course, there is a road to shun, and a particular one in
which we ought to walk—therefore it is necessary to have a guide.
And now the question arises, what guide is necessary? Some say
the Alcoran: but there is more proof for the belief. of the writings
of Moses, than for those or Mahomet. Moses got a whole nation
of people to believe that he led them through the Red Sea, by dry-
ing it up before them, &c.; likewise got them to erect a monument
in remembrance that they actually saw it, viz: to kill the paschal
lamb and eat him with bitter herbs, and walk with their staffs in
their hands on a certain night of the year; which monument is now
standing, and has been annually observed among them for some
thousands of years, though for near eighteen centuries they have
been scattered as a nation. Now it is evident, the most ignorant
people could not be imposed upon, and made to believe that they
saw a river dry up, if they never did see itdry—and likewise to get
them to erect a monument of stone in remembrance that they saw it,
if they never did. But Moses left this proof of his mission, which
the other did not; therefore there is more reason to credit him than
Mahomet—and you cannot deny. it.

Another says, reason is the surest and only guide. This I deny,
because the greatest divines, so called, disagree; as you may find,
that out of about three hundred and seventy denominations, thirty-
one take the scripture to prove their doctrines by; yet out of these
thirty-one, neither two agree with ie to their religious tenets or
opinions: yet one says lam right and you are wrong; another, no,
fee are wrong and I am right; here steps = a deist and says, all re-
igion is counterfeit, and the reason why they so disagree, is be-
cause no consistent system can be formed on the Christian plan.—
Answer. Your objection proves too much, and not solid. For,
first, to say all religion is counterfeit, is inconsistent; because, coun-
terfeit religion implies a false one, and there cannot be a false one,
except there be one to falsify, and if there be one to falsify, before it
is falsified, it must be genuine; therefore to say all religion is false,
862 CHAIN OF LORENZO.

is proving too much, and just argues that there is a genuine one—as
there cannot be such a thing as falsehood without truth, of course
counterfeit is the opposite of genuine.

Again, reason alone is not a sufficient guide without revelation;
because, when reason was to determine the number of gods, she said
there were about thirty thousand—and in this our day, the men of
the greatest acquired information and strongest powers of mind who
deny revelation, of whom some Doctors and Lawyers, &c., ma:
be included, disagree in their ideas on divine things, and that whic
is in connexion with them, as much as the ministers and preachers;
-whereas if reason was a sufficient guide, I suppose they would agree
and come into one particular channel, &c.

Some say that the Bible is revelation, but deny that there is any
in this our day, saying the Bible is sufficient without the influence
of God’s Spirit. But observe, I believe in the scriptures as much
as any person, &c. But with regard to the influence of the Spirit,
I believe it is strictly necessary; for supposing I was to cast a look
at the print and paper, what would be the benefit, except I realized
the truth of what is contained ‘herein: and how can I realize it but
by the influence of the same Spirit which dictated its» writings?—
Surely we read that no man can call Jesus Lord, but by the Holy
Ghost; and that the natural man understandeth not the things of the
Spirit, for they are spiritually discerned, Rom. viii, 9; 1 Cor. ii, 11,
12, 13, 14, 15, 16; xii, 3; Rev. xix, 10.

Why is it that the men of’ the greatest natural and acquired abili-
ties, get to be Deists? They say it is reason, and that the more
weak and ignorant part embrace religion; this is pretty true, viz:—
Their reason makes them Deists, and why? © There are certain ideas
which must be taken through, certain-mediums, in order to have a
right and just conception of them, and otherwise, would cause a
person to run into absurdities; for instance, I heard of a blind man,
who hearing persons talk about colors, informed them that he thought
he could describe what the color of red was like, viz: the sound of a
trumpet. This absurdity, that red was like the sound of a trumpet,
originated by attempting to catch the idea through the medium of
the ear. Equally absurd would be the idea of sounds, if taken
through the medium of the eye. So these Deists attempt to con-
ceive just and accurate ideas of revealed religion by natural reason,
which leads them into an absurdity, and causes them to conclude
that it is imagination, deception, or hypocrisy in those who attend
to it: whereas, if they would conceive of it through a different chan-
nel or medium, viz: the inward. sensations or convictions of the
mind, &c.—if they would give due attention to the same as sincera
enquirers after truth, they wold feel the Spirit of truth bearing
witness to, or of the truth, to convince and correct, &c., and their
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 363

Deism would flee away. O, may God cause the reader to reflect on
what I have just observed, and turn attention within your breast,
and weigh the convictions of your mind for eternity.

If there be no such thing as inspiration, how could the prophets
foretel future events, out of the common course of nature? .Some_
people say, the prophecies were written in prophetic language, after
the things took place, but that is unreasonable to suppose, for if they
were, they were wrote as late down as what the New Testament
dates back, and if so, then both Testaments came on the carpet.
about one time. How could you impose the one Testament on the
learned people, without the others; seeing their close connexion?—
B:t as the Jews acknowledge the Old Testament, and disallow the
New, | therefrom argue, that the Old Testament was written some-
time previous to the New, of course previous to the things being
transacted, which were predicted. It must, therefore, have been by
divine inspiration. But says one, the word’ Revelation, when ap-
plied to religion, means something immediately communicated from
God to man; that man tells a second, the second a third, &c., &c., |
it is revealed to the first only, to the rest it is mere hear-say.

_ And if the Bible -was revealed once, it was not revealed to me;,
tome, therefore it is hear-say. Answer—Allowing the above, yet
if a man tells me it is revealed to him, that my father is dead, &c.,
and the same Spirit which revealed it to him, accompanies his words
with energy to my heart, then it is revelation to me as well as to
him, and not bare hear-say. Consequently, if the same Spirit which
dictated the writing of the Bible, attends the same with energy, then
it is not hear-say, but revelation; because we have a divine convic-
tion of the truths therein contained. And the sincere of different
persuasions, find something in the Bible to attract their attention,
above any other book, and even the Deists, when conscience begins
to lash them, find something in the Bible to attract their minds, of
the truth of which, the conduct of a number to be found on this
continent might be adduced.

Neither can I believe all will be saved: for in Mark iii., 29, we
are informed of a certain character, which hath never forgiveness,
but is in danger of ereRNAL DAMNATION; which they could not be
in danger of, if there be no such thing; and in Luke xvi., we read
(not a parable, but a positive matter of fact, related by Christ him-
self, who knew what was transacted in eternity, as well as in time, )
concerning a rich man, who died and went to hell; and there was a
separation between him and the good place; and if one be lost, uni-
versalism is not true. We feel in our breast, that we are accounta-
ble to God, and if so, then rewardable or punishable, according to
our behavior and capacity, and of course a day of accounts must
take place, when the rewards or punishments are given. Some say
364 CHAIN OF LORENZO.

we have all our punishment here. In reason I deny it; for the bene-
fit of religion is to escape punishment, and if so, none have punish-
ment but the vicious; but as many of the most virtuous have suffered.
the most cruel, tormenting, lingering deaths, as may be said, for
years, in matters of tender conscience; while others have lived on
flowry beds of ease, and thusdie; from this I argue, that the punish-
ment is to come hereafter.. ;

‘Can I suppose these thinking powers which constitute the soul
and make us sensible, active and rational, and prevent the corporeal
body from returning to its mother dust from day to day, will cease
to exist when I am dead, or fallen asleep, or gone into a state of
nonentity, by annihilation? Nay, I rather must believe, this im-
mortal doth still exist; I say immortal, because I do not see how
chose qualities can be subject to decay, considering’ their nature,
though I acknowledge whilst acting upon organs, there may be
heaviness, in consequence of mortality, which is the effect of sin,
but when disembodied, shall appear in their strength. As a proof:
of future existence of this thinking power, I ask, why is it that so
many well informed people shrink at the thought of ‘death, seeing it
is the common lot of all mankind? I ask, is-it barely the thoughts
of dying, which makes them turn their attention to various objects,:
to divert their minds from reflecting? Nay, but a conviction of the
realities of anawful eternity. Again, if a limb of mine be dissect.
ed or taken off, does that depreciate aneighth or sixteenth part of
my soul? Nay, I am as rational as ever; therefore if my soul can
exist without a part of the body, why not exist without the whole
or any part of it? Ihave known men, who have lost their limbs,
feel an itching and put down their hands to rub; I ask what was the
cause of that sensation, seeing the foot or leg was gone?

If all go to heaven as soon as they die, it being looked upon as a
piece of humanity to relieve the distressed, would it not be right for
me to end all the sorrows of those I can, who arein trouble? And
does not this open a door to argue, that. murder is humanity, and
thereby send them to heaven? But says one, I will acknowledge
future punishment, but it is not so long, nor so bad as it is repre-
sented by some; for we read of the resurrection, when all mortal
bodies shall be raised, of course become immortal, and spiritual;
and corpcreal fire and brimstone cannot operate on a spiritual body,
and of course the punishment is but the horror of a guilty con.
science. And the word forever, frequently in the scripture, being-
of a limited nature, it may be inferred the punishment is not eternal.
Answer: Allowing that the punishment is only the horror of a
guilty conscience (which will bear dispute, ) yet I think that hor-
ror to the mind, will be found equal to fire and brimstone to the ma-
terial body; for frequently I have been called upon to visit people
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 365

on sick beds, who have told me that their pain of body was great,
but their pain of mind so far exceeded it, as to cause them to forget
their pain of body for hours together, unless some person spoke

articularly to them concerning it. Again you know what horror
you have felt for a short space, for one crime. Now, supposing all
the sins that ever you committed, in thought, word ordeed, in public
and in private, were set in array before you, so that you could view
all of them at one glance. And atthe same time, that conscience
were to have its full latitude, to give youthe lash: would not the
horror which here causeth people to forget their temporal pain,
while there is hope; be worse than fireto the body, when hope is
forever fled?—for when hope is gone, there is no support.

And the idea that the punishment is not eternal, because the word
forever, sometimes in scripture is of a limited nature, I think will
not do; because the duration of certain words, are bounded by the
duration of the things unto which they allude. For instance, the
servant shall serve his master, forever in Moses’ law. The word
forever, was bounded by the lite of the servant. And where it re-
lates.to mortality, it is bounded by mortality; of course where it re-

lates to immortality, itis bounded by immortality; and when it re-
lates to God, itis bounded by the eternity of God—and as we are
informed in several parts of scripture, after the mortality is done
away, that the wicked shall be banished forever from the presence
‘of God, the word forever, and the word eternal must be synony-
mous, haying one and the same meaning, as endless! being bounded
by the eternity of God, and the endless duration of the immortal
soul, &c.,. Matthew xxv, 41, 46, 2 Thess. i, 9; Revelation xix, 3,
Judge, 7. -

And observing the doctrine of particular election and reprobation
to tend to presumption, or despair, and those who preached it up, to
pene ss Bible clash and contradict itself by preaching somewhat
ike this:—

“You can and you can’t—You shall and you shan’t—You
will and you won’t—And you will be damned if you do—And
you will be damned if you don’t.”

‘Thus contradicting themselves, that people must do, and yet they
cannot do, and God must do all, and at the same time invite them to
come to Christ. a ae

These inconsistencies caused me to reflect upon my, past experi-
ence, and conclude that the true tenor of the Bible did not clash, of
course that a connect chain should be carried on through that book,
and the medium struck between the dark passages, which literally
contradict, and reconcile them together by explaining scripture by
scripture; and by striving so to do, I imbibed what here follows: Ist,
That Election is a Bible doctrine. but not an elect number, ‘for ]
366 CHAIN OF LORENZO.

cannot find that in the Bible, but an Elect Character, viz: He
who becomes a true penitent, willing to be made holy and saved by
free grace, merited only by Christ. And on the other hand, instead
of a reprobate number, it is a reprobate character, namely: he who
obstinately and finally continues in unbelief, .shall be cast off.
Thus one may discover, that it is an election and reprobation of
characters, instead of numbers, 0C3~and you cannot deny it. But
the following scriptures demonstrate: undeniably, that, God, instead
of reprobating any, is willing to receive all, (2. Pet. iii, 9, Ezek.
_XXxiil, 11, 1 Tim. ii, 3, 4, 2 Cor.v, 10.) Secondly, ‘that Christ
‘instead of dying only for # part, the prophets,’angels, Christ: and the
apostles positively affirm, that salvation by his merits. is possible
for all—(Gen. xxiii, 14, Isaiah liv, 6,:Luke ii, 10, John iii,
‘18, 17;)—Thirdly, that the Holy Spirit doth’ not strive with a part
only, as some say, a special call,-but strives withevery man accord-
ing to the hardness of his heart, while the day of mercy lasts-—
(John ii, 9, and xvi, 8, compare vi, 44, with xii, 33.) | Again;. there
is a gospel for'and an invitation to all—OC¥-and. you cannot deny
it—Mark xvi, 15, Matt. xi, 28. - Again there is a duty; which we
owe to God, according to reason, conscience and ‘scripture, amd there
are glorious promises for our encouragement in the way of ‘duty,
and awiul threstenings in the way -of disobedience; 0C#-and you
cannot deny it; Prov. xxviii, 13, Matt v, 2 to 8, vil, 24 to 28,
Isa. i, 16 to 20, Isa. ix, 17. And now to affirm that a part were
unconditionally elected for heaven, and can neverbe lost, what need
was there of a Saviour? ‘T'o save them from- what? And if the
rest have no possibility of salvation, who are benefitted by ‘Christ?
Or what did he come tor? Not to benefit the elect or reprobate, but
to accomplish a mere sham, a solemn nothing. .This reminds me
of astory I heard, concerning a negro who had just returned from
meeting—his master said, “Well Jack, how do you like the minis-
ter!’ “Why massa, me scarcely know, for de minister say, God
makey beings, calla man, he pickey out one here, one dare, ard
givey dem to Jesus Christ, and da can’t be lost: “He makey all de
rest reprobate, and givey dem to de devil, da can’t be saved. And
de devil he go about like a roaring jion, seeking to get away some a
Christ’s and he can’t. De minister he go about to get away some
de devils and he can’t; me dony which de greatest fool, the preacher
orthe devil.” © “

It is evident that the devil and the damned.in hell do not believe
in the ‘doctrine of eternal decrees; for it is the nature of sinners’to
strive to justify themselves in evil, and cast the blame elsewhere.—
This is evil practice, therefore came from an evil source, and conse-
quently from the devil. When Adam fell and God called to him
he cast the blame on the woman; God turning to her, she’ cast the
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 367

‘blame on the serpent; God turned to him and he was speechless.
Now if he had believed in the doctrine of decrees, dots it not ap-
pear evident, that he would have replied?. “Adam was not left to
the freedom of his own will, he was bound by.the decrees, and we
have only fulfiled the decrees and done thy will, and thou oughtest

to reward us for it.”? But he was speechless, and knew nothing of

such talk then, therefore it must be something he has hatched up

since—as saith the poet:

“There is a Reprobation plan,
Some how it did arise;

By the Predestinarian clan
Of horrid cruelties.

They do hold, God hath decreed,
Whatever comes to pass;

Some to be damned, some to be freed,

And this they call free grace.

This iron bedstead they do fetch
- To try our hopes upon;

And if too short, we must be stretch’d,

Cut off, if we’re too long.

This is a bold serpentine scheme,,
~ Tt snits the serpent well;
If he can make the sinner dream
That he is doomed to hell.

The planis this—they hold a few,
_They are ordain’d for Heaven,

They hold the rest accursed crew,

That cannot be forgiven.

Orifhe can persuade a man,
Decree is on his side;

Then he will say without delay,
This cannot be untied. :

He tells one sinner he’s decreed,
Unto eternal bliss; ;

He tells another, he can’t be freed,
For he is doomed to miss.

The first he bindeth-fast in pride,
The second in despair;

‘Ifhe can only keep them tied,

Which way he does not care.”

_ Itappeareth by the rich man’s desiring his five brethren to be
* warned, lest they come to hell with him, &c., Luke xvi, that he
did not believe their states to be unalterable fixed by God’s decrees;
for if he did, why did he request their warning saying, “if one
rose from the dead they would repent?” &c. It appeareth likewise,
that if God had decreed all things, that his decrees are as ancient as
his knowledge; and that he foreknows it will be so, because he has
decreed, &c. This opens a door to argue, that there was a time
when God was ignorant and knew nothing. For a decree is an act
of the mind, and there cannot be an action, without there being a
hari time, when that action, took place; if so, then if God
nath decreed all things, it must be, that there was a time when God
had passed those decrees; and if so, then there was a time when the
decrees were not passed; and if God did not foreknow any thing un-
til he decreed it, then there was a time when God knew nothing.
This is the truth—0C¥-and you cannot deny it. -
.Whatever is, or exists abstract from God, is finite. How or what
God conceives or knows of himself, or the manner of his knowing,
Ishal! not attempt to fathom till the day of eternity. But relative
368 CHAIN OF LORENZO.

to his knowledge, as it concerns his creatures, I think the term infi-
‘nite improper, ioe be can know no more than what hath been, is, and

will be (for there is no more to know) which are only finite in

any and every sense whatever. Therefore to attempt to build an
eternal covenant by arguing or attempting to conceive his infinite
knowledge is a contradiction. For first, the term knowledge im-
plies a power of perception, to know and comprehend the existence
of qualities, or things, &c.,—therefore in this sense, when you speak
of the knowledge of God relative to creation or lis creatures in the
sense they speak, you must necessarily bound God’s. knowledge by
finity. I now refer only to the act or circumference of the act, not
to the power or capacity, for only God is infinite, of course, to a
ply the word infinite, &c., to argue great knowledge, is a contradic-
ree (C¥-and you cannot deny it, because there cannot be an infinite

ite. ;

And now to talk about God’s foreknowledge or decreeing all
things from all eternity, appears a nonsensical phrase; because to
say from (as the word from implies a place of starting) all eternity,
implies eternity had a a par and as some use an unmeanin
expression, to convey an idea of ae time, for the want o
language it is nonsense to attempt to build an argument thereon;—
for it is argued in the foregoing, that God is eternal; we may admit
with propriety that he possesseth all the attributes that are ascribed
to him; and yet it is inconsistent to say that the first thing that ever
God made was time, and in time he made all things, and probably
the angelic creation was previous tomen. God hath blessed us
with all spiritual blessings 1w Christ (not ovr of him, ) according |
as he hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world,
that we should be holy and without blame before aim in love—
Eph..i, 3, 4, 5—verse 9, 10, hath reference to building up Zion in
Christ, not in the universalist’s sense, but upon earth, &c. Now
many attempt to make God the author of sin; but sin is not a creature
as many falsely think, it isthe abuse of good. And to say that, God
who is good, abuses good, is the highest blasphemy that we could im-
peach Deity with; therefore he cannot be the author of it; consequent-
ly it must havecome from ancthersource. Now we must admit the
idea that there was a time when there was no creature, but the Creator
only; and declarative glory could never redound to God, except that
finite accountable intelligesces were created; (for what should de-
clare his glory;) his justice and goodness could never be shown
forth in rewards and punishments, except such accountable beings
were made; and of course must have remained in solemn silence:
therefore declarative glory, arising from his attributes, Rev. iv, 41,
by intelligencies, it appears that angels were created; and we must
suppose they were all happy, holy, and good at first, seeing this is
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 369

the nature of God, (as all argue from the Christian to the Deist. )
As likeness doth beget likeness, and every cause produces its own
effect; and as we are informed that the devil sinneth from the be-
inning, and that some kept not their first estate, but left their own
Fabianon. and, sinned; and were cast down to hell, &c., 2 Pet. ii,
4, Judge 6, Romans iv, 15,1 John iii, 4, 8. And so we read
where there is no law, there is no transgression. It must be that the
angels had a law to keep, and power sufficient to keep or break the
law; or else, how could they be accountable? and if they were not,
they could not be rewardable, and if not, then not praise nor blame
worthy. But says one, allowing that God did make such pure,
intelligible, accountable beings, and had a sovereign right to de-
mand their obedience, seeing they were dependent: what should in-
duce a holy being to sin against God, especially as there was no evil
in him or them, nor yet any to tempt him? Answer—suppose I
were walking along in meditation, ina great field; of a sudden I cast
a look forward, and can see no end to it, it would be natural for me
to stop and look back the way from whence I came. ~So, in my
opinion, the angels were looking into futurity—they could discover
no end to eternity, and it would be natural for them to reflect on
time past. They could remember no time when they had no exis-
tence, any more than I can. This would opena door for self-temp-
tation to arise in thought, ‘‘How do we know but we are eternal with
God? and why should we be dependent on him, or be accountable to
him?’ In order to find out whether they were dependent or inde-
pendent, the only method was to try their strength, by making head
against the King of Heaven, by a violation of his command.

Now, evil is the abuse of good, and the first abuse of good was the
origin of evil, and as their commandment was good, the evil con-
sisted in the abuse of it; and the natural consequence of breaking the
same, would be to convert them into devils—as the consequence of
murder isdeath. From this we may not see, that God made tux devil
but he made himself a devil. Now it appears to me impossible

- for God to show the devils mercy, consistent with the principles of
reason and justice; for I may sin against my equal, and in the eyes of
the law, the crime is looked upon as a trifle; the same crime against
a government, would forfeit my liberty, if not my life. Thus the
magnitude of a crime is not looked upon, according to the dignity of
the offender, but according to the dignity of the offended. Of course,
a finite being sinning against an infinite God, there is an infinite de-
merit in the transgression; of course justice demands infinite satis-
faction. A finite being can make finite satisfaction only, although
the crime demands an infinity of punishment—a finite being can-
not bear an infinity of punishment at once; therefore the punishment

Z
370 CHAIN OF LORENZO.

must be made up in duration, and of course be eternal, that it may
_be adequate to the crime.

But, says one, Why was not a mediator provided for fallen an-
-gels as well as fallen men? Answer—it was impossible, in the
reason and nature of things; for when mankind fell it was by the
action of one, and they multiply. So the Godhead and Manhood
could be united, as in the person of Christ; but not so with the devils,
for they were all created active beings, and each stood or fell for
himself, and of course was actually guilty, and therefore must have
actual punishment, except a mediator was provided; which could
not be, for the devils do not multiply; therefore the Godhead and
.devilhood could not be joined together. But supposing it could, yet,
says Paul, without shedding of blood there can be no remission, and
spirits have no blood to shed; and upon this ground it appears, that
the devil’s restoration or redemption must fall through.

The scripture which sayeth, Rom. ix, 11, &c., “ Ths children
being yet unborn, having done neither good or evil, that the pur-

ose of God, according to election, might stand, it was said unto
es the elder shall serve the younger; as it is written, Jacob haveI
loved and Esau have [hated.”” Any person by examining Genesis
xxv. 23, and Mal. i. 1, 2, may see that Paul’s talk doth not mean
.their persons, but that undeniably it must be applied to their posteri-
ty. And to apply them the other way, as though one was an elect,
the other a reprobate, on purpose to be damned, without a possibili-
ty of escape, is a plot of the devil, to blindfoid mankind by a mul-
titude of words without knowledge. For no such inference can be
drawn from that passage, that Jacob was made for salvation, and
Esau for damnation. But observe, it must be applied to their pos-
_terity: see Genesis xxv. 23. ‘‘ And the Lord said to Rebecca, two
nations are in thy womb, and two manner of peoples &c., shall be
separated from thy bowels; and the one people shall be stronger than
the other people, and the elder shall serve the younger.” Which
came to pass in the reign of king David, when the Edomites were
brought into subjection to the Israelites. (2 Sam. viii. 14—1 Chron.
xviii, 13,) and that passage, “‘ Jacob have I loved, and Esau have
I hated,”’ was not spoken before the children were born, but hundreds
of years after they were dead, by Mal. i. 1, 2. Now, cannot any
erson who is unprejudiced, plainly discover, that the word “Jacob”
fee means the teak nation, which God saw fit to exalt to high
national privileges; because Christ was to come through that lineage,
&c. And as to “Esau have I hated’”—the word hate in scripture,
frequently means loving in a less degree, &c., for instance—Christ
sayeth, except a man Aaée his father, mother, and his own life
also, he cannot be my disciple—the word hate, here means lov-
ing in a less degree, as we are to love God supremely; and lent
CHAIN OF LORENZO 37]

favors in a less degree, as belonging tohim. So the passage, “Esau
have I hated,”? meaneth, that God did not see fit to exalt the Edom-
ites to so high national privileges as the Jews; yet they were
-the next highest, for their land was given to them, for a possession,
which the Jews were not permitted to take from them, as they were
going from Egypt to Canaan, (Deut. ii. 4, 5,) and that passage,
(Heb. xii, 16,) which sayeth, that ““Esau was rejected, and found
no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears,”
we must not therefrom infer, that it was God who rejected him, be-
cause he was a reprobate, but his father Isaac.

Take notice, at a certain time Esau went out hunting, and on his
return home, being at the point to perish with hunger, came into
Jacob’s tent, and desired refreshment; but Jacob attempted to make
Esau’s extremity his opportunity to grow rich, and to cheat him out
of his birth-right for a mess of pottage; and Esau; rather than starve,
Hered to give it up; and who can blame him, considering his

istress. All that a man hath, will he give for his life, sayeth
Satan; (C¥"this is the truth, and you cannot deny it, (Gen. xxv. 30,
&c.) But there is no account that ever Jacob got the birth-right,
but by Esau’s continuing with his father, and being so rich, on Ja~
cob’s return: it appears that he lived with his father, and was heir
to the inheritance. Jacob got not any thing from Esau; but Esau
ot a present fromhim. After this Isaac was determined to bless
sau, and commanded him to get venison for that purpose; and
while he was going for it, Rebecca toldJacob to kill kids, &c., and
he should get the blessing. He saith, ‘I shall get a curse instead
of a blessing;’’"—she said, ‘the curse be on me,” &c., and it ap-
pears as though she got it, as it was the means of her losing her
idol’s company during. her life time; for there is no account of her
being alive at his return. Scarcely had he told his lies to Isaac, and
withdrawn, when Esau came in, and thereby blind Isaac perceived
the deception in full, and began to tremble exceedingly, by which
Esau perceived what had passed, and immediately lifted up his voice
and wept, and sought after repentance; not for himself, [for he had
nothing to repent of,] but in his father Isaac. But Isaac would
not take back the blessing, but said, Jacob is blessed, and shall be
blessed, [Gen. xvii. &c.] From this loss of the blessing, some
eople think that Esau was reprobated and damned; but Paul saith,
eb. xi, 20, by faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau concerning
things to come. Some forget to read that Esau was blessed as well
as Jacob, though not in so great a degree, and how could he be
-blessed by faith if he were reprobated? Gen. xxvii, 39, 40.—
Esau was blessed with four things; the first two were like a part-of
Jacob’s, viz: the dew of Heaven, and the fatness of the earth—
thirdly, by his sword he was to live—and fourthly, when he should
372 CHAIN OF LORENZO.

have dorainion, he was to break Jacob’s [or Jewish] yoke from
off his neck, which came to pass in the reign of Jehoram, the son of
Jehoshaphat, 2 Chron. xxi. 8—10. And now to show the incop-
sistency of thinking that Esau served Jacob the younger, it doth ap-
pear that Jacob served Esau; and moreover, that Jacob had no reli-
gion when he attempted to cheat and lie, that being contrary to the
spirit of Christianity. But it appears that he got converted after-
wards, when on his way to Padan-aram; he lay to rest in the woods,
and in the night he had a vision, in which he saw a ladder, the top
reaching to heaven, &c. Now, us the ladder had two sides, it rep-
resents the Godhead and Manhood of Christ, and the rounds, the
different degrees of grace. If Jacob had been pious, doubtless he
would have realized the presence of God being there to protect
him from the wild beasts; but his expression, “the Lord was in this
place, and I knew it not,” argueth ignorance. Secondly, he adds,
it is no other than the house of God and the gate of Heaven; which
is the language of young converts.— Thirdly, he made a vow, if God
would give him food to eat, and raiment to put on, and bring him
back in peace, that God should be his God; which certainly implies
that he did not serve God before, as he did afterwards: Genesis
xviii, 15. ; ‘

Observe, first, Jacob served Esau, was afraid of him, end ran
from home twenty years, through scenes of sorrow, and had his
wages changed not less than ten times.—Secondly, when he sat out
to return, his past conduct created such fears in his breast, that he
dared not see Esau’s face, until by messengers he inquired “may I
come In peace?” And understanding that Esau with a body of men
was coming to meet him, his sleep departed from him. He divided
his host in two bands, and wrestled all night in prayer; and such
fear surely denotes guilt. Thirdly, he sent a number of messengers
with presents, and a message to Esau, calling him lord, as if him-
self was the servant. Fourthly, Esau bowed not at all; but Jacob
bowed not once, nor twice only, but seven times; and then cried out,
*T have seen thy face, as though I had seen the face of God.”? Now
if Esau was a reprobate, how could his face have been as God’s?
nay, it would have been as the devil’s. But as they had a joyful
meeting together, like two Christian brethren, that had been some
time absent, I therefore conclude, that Jacob saw the image of
God in his brother Esau; and in that sense, Esau’s face might’ be
said to be as the face of God, and in no other. And as to the general
tenor of Esau’s conduct, I therefore conclude, that Esau died in
peace; and if ever I can be so happy as to get to glory, I expect to
meet Esau there as well as Jacob. [Gen. xxxii. and xxxiii, &c. |

If I believed all things were decreed, I must suppose that Pharaoh
did the will of God in all things, seeing God decreed all his thoughts,
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 373

words and actions: and the will being the determining faculty, it
must be, that whatever God decrees, he wills: therefore Pharoah
did the will of God according to that doctrine, 0C#~ and you cannot
deny it. If the scripture be true, then Pharaoh doing the will of Ged,
according to that doctrine, must be saved according to the intima-
tion of Christ; that whoever doeth the will of God is his brother,
sister and mother—observe, if all Pharaoh’s conduct was decreed, he |
did as well as he could, and Peter as bad as he could; according to
that doctrine then, which is the most praise or blame worthy? Again,
if God decreed Pharaoh’s conduct, did he not decree it right; and if
so, could it be wrong?. If not there was no sin, consequently no
punishment; unless you say a man is punishable for doing right.—
Again, if God decreed Pharaoh should do as he did, why did he
command him to act to the reverse? Does he decree one thing and
command another? If so, then you make’ God’s decrees and com-
mandments clash; for according to that doctrine God’s revealed
will is that we should obey: and decreed will is that we should dis-
obey. Thus you make out that God has two wills right opposite
to each other, which makes God divided against himself. Christ
intimates, that which is divided against itself, cannot stand. If
so, then Deity being divided must fall, and of course the works of
nature sink, and go to ruin. Thus we see the inconsistency of
dividing and subdividing God’swill.

There is no account of Pharaoh’s heart being more hardened than
others, until he became hardened; but it appeareth from Rom. v.
19, 20, that the hearts of all people are alike hard by nature. Well,
saith one, what is the meaning of that scripture, “‘ For the same
purpose have I raised thee up, that I might show forth my power in
thee. And will harden his heart, and he shall not let the people

0,” &c. Answer—the Lord raised Pharaoh up. Up from what?

rom the dust unto a child, from a child to a man, to be a king on
the throne; that he might show forth his power in him. And he
raised up you, and me, and all mankind, for the same purpores viz:
To show forth his power in us, if it be not for that, what is it for?
We read in several places that the Lord hardeneth Pharaoh, and
yet that Pharaoh hardened himself. How could that be? God do
it! and yet Pharaoh do it! We read that the Lord afflicted Job
and yet that Satan did it, (Job xix, 21. ii, 7,) and thatthe Lord
moved David to number Israel, and yet that Satan did it, &c., (2
Sam. xxiv, 1, 1 Chron. xxv, 1,) and that Solomon built the temple,
and yet tells how his many workmen did it. Thus we see there is
a first cause, as saith the poet:—

“ No evil can from God proceed,
. *Twas only suffered, not decreed;
As darkness is not from the sun,
Nor mounts the shades till he is gone.”
374 CHAIN OF LORENZO.

Matter when it is moved by another cause cannot stop of itself,
and when stopped cannot move of itself. But as we have the pow-
er of action, the same as I give out my appointment months before

‘hand, and then fulfil it, it is evident that we are prophets or else
agents. To adopt the idea of ‘prophecy, you will not, and if not,
you must acknowledge agency, which material substance without
thinking power does not possess. From this I argue that there 1s
something in man abstract from matter, which is spirit, which some
call the soul, and which makes him sensible and rational. And to
suppose the soul to be a part of God is inconsistent, because God is
completely happy, as is acknowledged from the Christian to the
Deist. Therefore, if my soul were a part of him, I should have one
continued stream of happiness.

But as I have frequently felt unhappy in mind, I herefrom argue
that my soul is spirit abstract from Gad.

Some people have an idea that the souls of infants come right
ne from the hand of God by infusion into the body, and that the

ody being of Adam’s race, pollutes the soul, anc causes it to be-
come impure, just as if the body governed the mind. Allowing
the above—When did God make the soul of the child that was born
yesterday? Why, says one, within the course of a few months
past. Hush, Ideny it; for the Biblg says, Gen. ii. 1, 2, 3, that God
finished the heavens (that is the starry heavens) and earth, and all
the host of them, and God rested from the works of the creation on
the seventh day—he hath not been at work in creating new souls ever
since. Therefore your idea that God makes new souls daily, falls
to the gronnd; and you cannot deny it if the Bible be true.

But, says one, their souls were made in the course of six days.

Where then have they been ever since? Laid up in a store house
in heaven? Ifthey were, they were happy; if so, what kind of a
being does this represent the Almighty, especially if connected with
the opinion of some who suppose that there are infants in hell not
n.ore than a span long! ;

First. God made Adam happy in Paradise, and these infantile
souls happy in a store house, then when Adam falls prohibits adul-
tery, and at the same time previously decrees that they shall com-
mit it to produce an illegitimate body, and he to help them on to
perfect the illegitimate, takes one of these pure souls, infuses it into
the body, and the body pollutes it, causes it to become impure, and is
now a reprobate for hell fire. Thus you see some people represent
God as making souls pure and keeping them happy some thousands
of years, then damning them for a sin they never committed! And
‘now the difference between this Being, if any such there be, that
dealeth thus with his creatures, and him that we call the devil, 1
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 375

leave you to judge. Godhelp you to look at it in the scale of equali-
ty, and see whether the above be right or wrong.

But, says one, where do you think the souls come from?

As Adam was the first man, I must suppose from reason ana
scripture, he got his soul right from God, as there was no other
source for him to derive it from; but Eve was taken out of Adam,
and there is no account of her receiving her soul right from God;
and if not, I must suppose the whole of her was taken from Adam,
and of course she got bes soul from him as well as her body. And
as we read that the souls of Jacob’s children, Gen. xlvi. 26,
were in Jacob’s loins, and came out, &c., I herefrom infer, that
they were not laid up in a store house in heaven, but came by aatu-
ral generation of the parents, as well asthe body. Well, says one,
estimate the value of the soul by mechanism.

First. Some people prize a thing according as who made it; if
one mechanic made it, they prize it so much worth; but if another
made it they would prize it higher, because it was made by a more
perfect workman. If we prize the soul by this standard, it must be
considered as valuable, because it was made by the perfectest of the
perfect, and the wisest of the wise, him that cannoterr, God Al-
mighty.

Bacon Some people value’a thing according to its duration.
If the soul. be nel on that ground, it must be prized high, for it
being spirit, it is immortal and must endure as long as eternal ages
pass away.

Thirdly. Some people prize a thing according to the case of it;
If the soul be pare! on this ground, it must be esteemed as valuable,
for a certain time, it is said, five millions were offered to any one
who would contrive a machine that would perform perpetual motion,
and yet none have been able to do it; yet in the construction of the
case of the soul, which is the body, there is more wisdom discover-
‘able than all'the wisdom of the mechanics, in all the machinery on
the face of this terraqueous globe.

If the case is thus wisely and beautifully made, how valuable
must the soul be which the body is made to contain! ‘

Fourthly. Some people prize a thing according to what it costs:
If the soul be eel according to this medium, it must be valuable,
for if any smaller ransom than the blood of Christ could have pur-
chased immortal souls from the curse of a broken law, doubtless
God would have accepted the offering. Some people say that ‘one
drop of Christ’s blood is sufficient to save a soul,’? which idea I
condemn, because the magnitude of the crime is not looked upon
according to the dignity of the offender, but according to the dignity
of the offended. Therefore, a finite being sinning against an infinite
God, there is an infinite demerit in the transgression, and justice
876 CHAIN OF LORENZO.

demands infinite satisfaction. But a finite being can make finite
satisfaction only, therefore there needs a mediator between a rebel
creature and the Creator, which could be formed no way but by the
two natures being joined together, that is to say, the finite and the
infinite, or in other words, the Godhead and manhood, or Divinity
veiled in humanity.

But here comes up a deist, and says, hush Lorenzo, it is inconsis-
tent to adopt the idea that divinity and humanity can be joined to-
gether, as you talk, in the person of Christ. But I say, hush; it is
no more inconsistent with reason to adopt the idea that divinity and
hun anity can be joined together, than to adopt a former one which
is se “evident, viz: that spirit and matter can be joined together,
and fc.m a man, which idea, or how it is I cannot comprehend, yet
self-evident’ matter of fact puts it beyond all doubt, that spirit and
matter are joined to form man, and you cannot deny it—and of
course the idea that divinity and humanity can be joined together in
the person of Christ, may be admitted according to reason. The
manhood being offered up under an infinite influence of the Divini-
ty, the sacrifice would be of infinite merit according to the trans-
gression and the demands of justice. But to return. I cannot sup-
pose that Christ would have done any thing superfluous for man’s
redemption, and of course, that one drop of his blood is sufficient to
cleanse a soul or save a world, is inconsistent,as though a conside-
rable part of what he did was superfluity, &c., and of course in
atoning for what is called original sin, 1 must believe that nothing
needless was done; if not, then Christ did no more than what was
really necessary; and if so, the idea that one drop of his blood, &c.,
to cleanse a soul, is inconsistent. And if the demerit of one trans-
gression demands infinite satisfaction, then the atonement made for
that would be a sufficiency for all the world, or ten thousand times
as many: for what greater satisfaction could be made than that
which is infinite? Therefore, the human nature being offered a
sacrifice by the influence of the Divinity, for the sin of the world,
which was the sin of Adam, the sacrifice or ransom in some sense
may be considered as infinite, it being offered under an infinite influ-
ence of the Divine Spirit; therefore, the satisfaction would be ac-
cording to the transgressicn, and of course, in doing that, there would
be a sufficient provision for all the actual sins of men, consideri
the nature of it, and how unbounded it is. Therefore, the soul,
when prized according to what it cost, must be considered very
valuable. :

But again, fifthly. Some people prize a thing according to the
scarcity of it. Ifa thing is very plenty, they would give so much
for it; bat if it were more scarce, they would give much more, &e.
So immortal souls are plenty, and yet very, very scarce, for each
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 377

man hath but one, each woman but one. O sinner! if thou lose thy
soul, thou losest thy all, thou hast nothing left. God help thee to
consider seriously, and stimulate thee to improve thy time, which
is on the wheel, for eternity accordingly!

The soul, which we perceive governs our body, as the body with-
out the soul is a lifeless lump of clay, we find from experience hath
a memory, which is the power of reflection or recollection, to call ,
past things to remembrance, &c. Again, it hath an understanding,
which is a power to comprehend and realize things as they are.
Again, it hath a will,which is the power of choosing and determining.

We also have passions, one of which is love, inclining us to that
which appears delightsome. Anger is another passion, which im-
plies dislike or opposition to a thing that is odious in our minds.
‘Also we have fear when danger we behold. Also joy, when pleas-
ure or happiness we possess. There are five outward senses by
which we distinguish objects or qualities; these are inlets of know-
ledge to the mind, and only through them can we receive ideas,
except by inspiration, which is an outward conviction wréught by
another Spirit. These five senses are hearing, seeing, tasting
smelling and feeling.

Reason saith, that mankind are agents or else prophets; for they
can foretel some things, and then fulfil them. This is the truth,
and you cannot deny it. If so, then it may be said with propriety,
that the Lord hardened the heart of Pharaoh, and yet that Pharaoh
hardened himself, even as mankind are hardened in this our day,
&c. Observe, first, the Lord called to Pharaoh by favor, and gave
hima kingdom. Secondly, the Lord called by commandments, and
.Pharaoh would not obey by saying, ‘I know not the Lord, neither
will I let Israel go.” Then the Lord called thirdly, by miracles;
but Pharaoh reasoned against them in a diabolical way, by setting
the magicians to work. Then, fourthly, God called by affliction;
then Pharaoh made a promise to obey God, and let the Jews de-'
part, if the affliction might be removed; but when the judgment was
removed, Pharaoh broke his promise; therein he was to blame, and
you cannot deny it; for by breaking his promise, his heart would
naturally become harder, like metal when melted it is tender, and
when oe cold is harder than before, and of course requires a
hotter fire to melt it again, so it required a heavier judgment to ope-
rate on Pharaoh; and God would send it, and Pharaoh would
promise and break them, till ten afflictions passed away; and when
the first born was slain by the Lord, and yet by evil angels, as David
in the Psalms tells you, Pharach was shocked, and let the Jews
depart. He pursued them, and God permitted him to be taken in
his own folly, and drowned inthe Red Sea. Thus we find how God
hardened Pharaoh’s heart, and yet how he hardened himself by
378 CHAIN OF LORENZO.

disobedience; and so in this our day it may be said, that God hardens
some, and yet they harden themselves, as follows: First, God calls
by prosperity or favors, and yet many enjoy them without a feelin
sense from whom they flow. Secondly, God calls by command-
ments; an inward monitor, telling what is right and what is wrong;
but some do not give attention thereto, which, if they would, they
would hear the voice more and more distinctly, till at length it would
become their teacher. Thirdly, God calls by miracles;the opera-
tion of his Spirit perhaps under preaching, or some other cause, and
they have thought, if I could always feel as I do now I would soon
be a Christian; or if all my companions would turn and serve the
Lord, I would gladly go with them to Heaven. But through inat-
tention, those serious impressions which I call miracles, soon wear
off. A miracle is something done out of the common coutse of
nature, by the operations of the power or Spirit of God. Therefore,
O! reader, it was not the minister who made you have those feelings,
but the power of God; therefore, in some sense, you have been call-'
ed upon miraculously, and you cannot deny it. Fourthly, God calls
by affliction, and sa people ire taken sick, and view death near,
they make vows and promises, and think how good they will be if
God will spare them and raise them up. But when they are recov-
ered, they (Pharaoh like) too soon forget their promises, and break’
their vows, and hereby become harder.than before, and can do things
without remorse, which once they would have felt the lash of con-
science for. And that preaching, which once-would make impres-
sions on their mind, strikes their hearts and bounds back like a stone
glancing against a rock. This character is what may be termed
a Gospel hardened sinner. Thus you may discover that this plan
clears the Divine character, and casts the blame on the creature,
where it ought to be cast; whereas, the opposite would cast the blame
directly on God, if he decreed it so; this is the truth, and you cannot
deny it. Although Christ hath promised once to draw atu men
unto him [not to drag, for bait draws birds, yet they come volunta-.
rily] yet he never promises to draw them a second time, but on the
other hand positively saith: My spirit shall not always strive with
man. And again, because I have called and ye have refused, but ye
have set at nought my counsel, and would none of my reproofs, I
also will laugh at your calamity, and mock. when your fear cometh. :
Ephraim is joined to his idols, let him alone. And the language
of a reprobate is, “‘the harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we
are not saved.”’ Jer. viii, 20, Prov. i, 24, 25, 26, Gen. vi, 3..
As the Lord requireth a right sacrifice in the path of [revealed]
duty, those who, like Cain, bring a wrong offering, the fruit of the.
round, instead of the firstling of the flock, like Abel, must expect,
ike Cain, to be rejected, Gen. iv, 7; for God says, behuld I have
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 379

set life and-death before you, choose you this day whom you will
serve, &c., Josh. xxiv, 15, one thing 1s needful, and Mary hath
chosen the good part. We do not read God chose it for her; this is
the truth and you cannot deny it. Even as we read in John iii,
19, that this is the condemnation, that light, &c. Ohl! reader, pre-
pare to meet thy God! . . :

Objection. Hath not the potter power over the clay of the same
lump, to make one vessel to honor, and another to dishonor?

Answer. A potter never makes any vessel on purpose to destroy
it; for the most dishonorable one in family sickness is as useful as the
honorable tea-cup in time of health. Neither doth God make any
on purpose for destruction, but all mankind are useful, if they get
the spirit of their station, and fill up that sphere for which they are
qualified. For without servants there can be no masters; without
subjects, no rulers; without commonalty, no quality; and any one
may observe that David was elected or set apart to be king, Jeremiah
and Samuel to be prophets, &c., and any discerning eye may easily
discover that Paul’s election [Rom. ix, ] was not an election to future
happiness, but of temporal advantages; and yet those not so positive
but what the privileges might be forfeited and lost by sin, as you
may find, 1.Chron. xxviii, 9,10. If thou serve him with a perfect
heart, and with a willing mind, he will be found of thee; but if thou
forsake him, he will cast thee off forever. Deut. xxx, 15, 19,
Moses’ dying declaration was, that the children of Isrsel must obey,
and if they would, all needful blessings they should have, but if
rebellious should be cursed and scattered, &c.. This is the truth,
and youcannot deny it. And observe, Paul when talking about the.
clay and potter, alludes to Jer. xviii, where the prophet was com-
manded to see the potter work, &c. And then God says, verse 6,
cannot I do with you as this potter, O house of Israel, &c. Again,
verse 7, at what instant I shall speak concerning a nation or kingdom,
to pluck up, pull down, or destroy it; if that nation against whom
I have pronounced, “turn from their evil, I will repent of the evil I
thought to do unto them.” ‘At what instant I shall speak con-
cerning a nation or kingdom, to build or plant it, if it do evil in my
sight, that it obey not my voice, then will I repent of the good
wherewith I said I would benefit them.”

Now observe, if God be unchangeable, as Paul saith, God cannot
lie, then he is bound by his immutability or the law of his nature,
to perform his promises to the obedient, and his threatenings against
the disobedient; and this is the truth and you cannot deny it. Ob-
jection. Bible language is, I will, and you shall, and the promises
are yea and amen, without any ifs or ands.

Answer. To take the promises without the condition, is a prac-
tice of Satan, Luke, iv, 10, 12, which he made use of to the Lord
380 CHAIN OF LORENZO.

to get him to fall down from the battlement of the temple, and thereby
tempt God, and presume on God, because of the promise which the
devil intended he should think to be unconditional and so bear
him up ina way of disobedience. Whereas, our Saviour knowing
the path of duty to be the way of safety, replied: *Tis written, thou
shalt not tempt the Lord thy God. For in the way of obedience
there is a promise of preservation, and in the way of disobedience a
threatening of destruction; this is the truth, and you cannot deny
it. Therefore to cut these two little letters 1r out of the Bible,
which make such a great significant word, is wrong; seeing it is fre-
uently in scripture, and frequently there are conditions implied in
the Bible, though not expressed; for instance, David, when at Keilah,
1 Sam. xxiii, &e., inquired of the Lord whether Saul would come
down, and the men of the city deliver him up, and the Lord an-
swered in the affirmative. Here is no condition expressed, yet there
is one implied; for David left the city and fled to the wilderness; so
Saul came not down, neither did the people deliver him up. Again,
God said to the Ninevites, by Jonah, yet forty days and Nineveh
shall be.overthrown. Now, ip you say all threatenings are without.
conditions, you give God the lie; for the city was spared in conse~
uence of their believing God, and turning fiom their evil ways,
tack iii, 5, 10. This is the truth, and you cannot deny it. Again,
Ezek. xxxiii., &c. There is a condition implied and explained
undeniably, though not so fully expressed at the first, concerning the
righteous and wicked man, which you may read at your leisure; this
is the truth, and you cannot deny it. Objection. Says one, “God
wall have mercy:on whom he will have mercy,” &c. Answer:

“God will have mercy on whom he will,
Come think you who they be ;

*Tis every one that loves his Son,
And from their sins do flee ;

Tis every one that doth repent,
And truly hates his sin :

Tis every one that is content,
To turn to God again. .

And whom he will he hardeneth,
Come think you who they be?
Tis every one that hates his Son,

Likewise his liberty.

*Tis ev’ry one that in sin persist,
And do outstand their day ;

Then God in justice leaves them to
Their own hearts’ lusts a prey.”
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 881

Oszec. “My people shall be made willing in the day ofm power,
says one. Answer: That is home-made scripture; for the Imight
doth not so speak, but kind David (Psa. cx, 3,) speaks to the Al-
mighty, Thy people shall be willing in the day of thy power. He
doth not say, they shall be made willing; the word made is not
there, neither has it any business there. Again, those little words
in italic letters were not in the original, but were put in by the
translators to make what they think to be sense in the English lan-
guage, and those little words, shall be, are in italic letters, of course
put in by the translators, now I leave them out, and in lieu thereof,
put in the word are, and then read it, Thy people are willing in
the day of thy power. Now is the day of God’s power, and now
his people are willing; they are always a willing people. It is the
reprobate character that is unwilling that God’s will should be done.
This is the truth, 0C#- and you cannot deny it. (Mat. vii, 24—26, )
Ossec. Christ did not pray for all mankind, Answer. ‘That’s
a lie, for John xvii, 9, First, Christ prayed for his disciples; Sec-
ondly, ver. 20, for those who should believe on him through their
word; and thirdly, for the- whole world, (ver. 21—23, ) thus, that
the world may believe that thou hast sent me. Again, that the world
may know that thou has sent me, and this doth not mean A-double
L-part. Oxssec. Paul says, Rom. viii.. Whom God foreknew
he predestinated, called, justified, and glorified, &c. Here is no
condition expressed; of course, it appeareth that he glorified all that
he justified, called, predestinated, and foreknew, &c. Answer:—
If that be taken just as it stands, without any condition whatever,
it will follow that Universalism is true, or else, that we are all rep-
robates. For God foreknows one as much as another, in every
sense of the word, and of course foreknows all mankind; and now,
if all that he foreknows, predestinates, calls, justifies and glorifies,
without any condition, in any shape or sense, it undeniably argues
the universal salvation of every son of Adam. This is the truth,
CCF and you cannot deny it. Orelse, if youtake the Apostle uncdn-
ditionally, as he speaketh in the past tense, then no more can be glo-
rified. Therefore we are al! reprobates, and you caanot deny it.
But it is my opinion that Paul is only rehearsing a catalogue of
states, as they take place in succession. And to take any particular
part of the Bible, in the face and eyes of twenty scriptures more,
any doctrine may thereby be proved: and thus we find any such
means, have sprung up the many sentiments in the earth. People,
desirous to get to heaven in an easier way than God hath pointed
out, will hew out an opinion of their own, a broken cistern that can
hold no water, and will twist and bend the scripture to their senti-
ment; and sometimes will have to grind the same and put it into a
press, and press out a construction of their own. But this will not
382 CHAIN OF LORENZO.

do, scripture must be explained by scripture, and that according ta
reason, ‘so as not to make it clash, but rather correspond with trua
-Christian experience.
- Objec. We read, as many as were ordained to eternal life, be-
‘lieved. Answer: true, but the word ordained signifies, set apart
‘as a minister for his office. Thus Jeremiah was set apart a prophet.
And David saith, the Lord hath set apart him that is godly for
‘himself. Psal. iv, 3. And there is no account of any being set
‘apart for the Lord’s self, but the godly. No man is godly, or god-
like, but the believer; therefore, none are ordained, or set apart for
heaven, but those that believe. Besides, the Acts of the Apostles
‘were written some time after the things took place, and of course is
all written in the past tense. Ordained, is in the past tense, and so
is believed, and there is no account of one being prior to the other.
But it may be said, as many as believed were then ordained to
eternal life, as none are ordained or set apart to eternal life, but the
saints; no man.is a saint except he believes. For he that believeth
not is condemned already, saith Christ. Therefore, as soon as one
believes, he is free from condemnation, and of course set apart for
heaven, and not before; he being in Christ now by the act of faith.
Now observe, Peter talks about elect in Christ, not out of him.
Paul saith, 2 Cor. v, 17, If any man be in Christ, he is a new crea-
ture, &c., and Rom. viii, 1, saith, there is now (not yesterday or
to-morrow ) no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus;
who walk not after the flesh but after the Spirit, ¢c., which
implies there is condemnation to those who are not in Christ, but
walk after the flesh and not after the Spirit. And Paul saith, they
which have not the Spirit of Christ, are none of his, Rom. viii, 9,
And John saith, he that committeth sin is of the devil, 2 John, iii,
8, and again, no man can call Jesus Lord, but by the Holy Ghost.
But as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of
God.
Query. Ifall things are decreed right, is it not evident that there
“is no such athing as sin or guilt? For it cannot be wrong to fulfil
right decrees. Concesucutly there can be no redemption, for there
is nothing to redeem them from; consequently if mankind think
they have sinned and are redeemed, their thoughts must be a decep-
tion, and are imaginary; and, of course, their praising God for re-
‘deeming love is folly—for they praise him for that which he never
did. Now supposing this imaginary, false, mistaken idea, that
‘they “had been sinners and were redeemed” was removed, and they
so enlightened as to discover that nothing according to right decrees
had ever taken place wrong, &c. How would the heavenly host
be astonished to think that they had been deceived? What silence
immediately ensue!
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 383

Some people hold to falling from grace, which I think is wrong,
for say they, if we were always to be in the light, we should grow
proud; therefore it is necessary that we should have a darkness to
make us feel our weakness and dependence. From this it appears,
that they think a little sin is necessary for the perfecting of the
saints, and you cannot deny it. Now to hold a thing necessary
implies holding to it, the same as, I think, doing duty, or perfec-
tion in love to be necessary, therefore I hold to it. Thus you see
they hold to falling from grace, which [ think wrong. Yet I adopt
the idea that a man can fall from grace according to conscience,
reason and scripture, which idea some people think to be danger-
ous; but I think it is not naturally attended with such bad conse-
quences as the other; for if a man thinks he is safe, he is not apt to
look out for danger, whereas if he think there is danger, he is apt,
like the mariner, to look out for breakers. Again, supposing I have
religion, I think I can fall so as to perish everlastingly. Here is.
another man with the same degree of religion, believing once in

race almays in grace. Now if my idea of the possibility of
lating, &c., be false, his sentiment, if true, will certainly reach
me, so I am safe as he. But supposiug his doctrine to be false and
mine true, he is gone for it, and mine will not reach him.

So you see I have two strings to my bow to his one. This is the
truth, and you cannot deny it. Now, reader, observe, as I heard of
a seine on Rhode Island that caught a shoal of fish, and for fear
of the escape of some, a number of seines encircled the enclosed,
so that they could not escape, and if any did escape the first or
second net, the others should catch them, &c. So you may plainly
discover as I have linked the above doctrines, if some of my ideas
are false, the other ideas of so many seines will catch me. Oncein
grace, always in grace, or Predestination, or Universalism, or De-
ism with Atheism. But-if they are false, those characters are
gone, if they have nothing else to depend upon but principles—yet

still may be safe. This is the truth, and you cannot deny it.

Again—it is evident, in reason’s eye, that the more light a person
hath, ifhe abuse the same, the greater is the sin and guilt. ‘T'here-
fore in justice the condemnation and punishment must be propor-
tioned, according to the saying of Christ, “He that knoweth his
master’s will, and doth it not shall be beaten with many stripes;”
whereas; he that committeth things worthy of stripes, and knoweth
not his master’s will, shall be beaten with few stripes. Thus you
aee it is required according to what a man hath, and not according
to what he hath not. As we read every man is to be rewarded ac-
cording to his works, or the deeds done in the body, Rev. xxii, 12,
and xiv, 13.—Luke xii, 47, &c. Now scripture proof that a man
may fall from grace, runneth thus:. “If any man draw back, my
384 CHAIN OF LORENZO.

soul shall have no pleasure in him. The backslider in heart shall
be filled with his own ways,”’ &c. Now ifa man were ina high
pillory, it would be nonsense for one to cry out, ‘hold tight, stand
and hang fast, for if you fall it will hurt you,” if there be no danger
of his falling, and more so, if there be not a possibility of it. If so,
then how much greater nonsense, for an, Almighty God to give us his
will, with many cautions as needless as the above, there being no
danger, nor even a possibility of danger. And yet he, like some
passionate parents, who say to their children, if you do so and so,
Pll whip you, V’ll burn you up, I’ skin you, and turn you out of
doors, &c., and yet have no intention to perform the threatenings,
but do lie to them. Just such a character some people seem to rep-
resent the Lord in. When he cautions as follows: Gen. ii, 17. In
the day thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die, (Serpent-like)
say they—Gen. iii.4, Ye shall not surely die. But it is evident
that God is in earnest in the following threatenings: Rev. xxii, 19,
If any man shall take away from the words of the book of the prophe-
cy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life and out of
the Holy City, &c. There is no account of a sinner’s having a
part inthe book of life, or Holy City, but the saint. For it is holi-
ness that gives the title, Heb. xii, 14. Again, hold fast, that no
man take thy crown, &c., Rev. iii, 11. Be thou faithful unto
death, and I will give thee a crown of life, and he that endureth to
the end, the same shall be saved, Rev. ii, 10, Mark xiii, 18. Jude
tells us of some whose fruit whithereth, twice dead, plucked up by
the roots. Now it is evident that a sinner is but once dead, then
these must have been once alive in the scriptural sense, or else how
‘could the fruit whither, or they be twice dead and be plucked up by
the roots? ver. 12. Again—there is a sin unto death, which we are
not commanded to pray for—compare ] John v, 16-17, with Heb.
x, 26 to 81. Again, Peter tells us of some that have forgotten that
they were purged from their.old sins, and even escaped the pollu-
tions of the world, through the knowledge of Christ, &c., and yet
are entangled therein. And saith he, it had been better for them not
to have known the way of righteousness, than after they knew it,
to turn from, &c., 2 Pet. i, 9, and ii, 20, &c., to the end, how
could they have forgot that which they never knew? Again, Heb.
vi, 4 to 7, what higher attainments can one have than are here men-
tioned; and 2 Peter. iii, 17, if any man thinketh he standeth, let him
_ take heed lest he fall. 1 Cor. x, 12, Rom. xi, 20—24, Heb. iv, 1.
Observe, there were six hundred thousand Jews, all well, active,
men, &c., which came out of Egypt with Moses, and one was in
az fair a way for Canaan as another, and God promised as positively
to carry them to the promised land, as ever he promised to carry the
saint from earth to heaven; only fuur got through the wilderness,
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 385
Aaron and Moses died on the mountains, and Caleb and Joshua
reached the desired country. But. all the others, who, it appears,
were once favorites of heaven, from Paul’s talk, I Cor. x, 3,.4, as
Paul saith, they all drank of Christ, the Spiritual Rock, and yet
some of them tempted him, &c., ver. 9, and thus they all by sin
fell in the wilderness, And Paul addeth moreover, that these things
happened unto them for examples, and were written for our admoni-
tion. Now what need of saints being admonished, if there be no
danger of losing the spiritual land of rest? Paul was afraid of falling,
ix, 27. But observe though God had: promised to carry the Jews
to Canaan, &c., yet there was a condition implied, Numb. xiv, 34,
and ye shall know my breachof promise. That was a conditionim-
nlted, though not fully expressed hefore. Gen. xvii, 8, 28; xili,
50, xxiv, 25; Heb. xi, 2; Exod. iii, 16, 17; Leviticus xxvi, 27,
28, &c. Hark! If you will not for all this hearken unto me, saith
God, but walk contrary unto me, then I will walk contray unto
you also in fury, and I, even I, will chastise you seven times for your
sins. Nowif all things were decreed right straight forward, how
could the Jews walk contrary to God? And if not, how could God
walk contrary to them? God help thee to.consider this if there be
no condition implied; and likewise, Exod. xiii, 17; Numb. xiv, 21,
22, 23, 24, &c. Because those men which have seen my glory,
and: miracles which I did in. Egypt,.and in the wilderness, and have
tempted me now these tentimes, and have notihearkened to my voice,
surely they shall not see the land which I swear unto their fathers,
&c., verse 36. God help you to take warning by the Jews, for it
is evident, that according to the words of Moses, Deut. xxviii, that
great blessings were promised if the nation would obey, and curses
In consequence of disobedience, which ideas were confirmed in
the dying speech of Joshua, xxiv, 20, which was fulfilled according
to the book of Judges. When it went well with the Jews, we find
that they were serving God; but when they did evil God sold them
into the hands of their enemies.. God help thee to compare the
promises and threatenings in Deuteronomy, with the book of Judges,
&c. And observe. God’s dealings thenceward, and apply that to
Matt. vii, 24,. &c.,. and observe the gospel, for we are to take warn-
ing by God’s dealings with the ancients, and square our lives ac-
cordingly, because to judgment we must come, and be judged with
strict. Justice, and receive sentence accordingly; either ‘‘come ye
blessed,” or “depart ye cursed,’ Matt. xxv, 34,41, &c. Now
observe, if I am. guilty, I must have pardon here, and then if my
life from the day of forgiveness brings forth good fruit from a holy
heart, it is right; consequently the reward must ensue accordingly.
But if I turn, and willingly love sin again, my conduct flowing from

Aa
386 CHAIN OF LORENZO.

that evil desire, thus living and dying, my sentence must be accord-
ingly, agreeable to the principles of true justice. This is the truth
and you cannot deny it. Read atentively about the good and evil
Servants, from Matt, xxiv, 46 to 48,. and xviii, 23, &c.

‘Observe, Paul exhorts Timothy to war a good warfare, holding
faith and a good conscience, which sayeth he, some having put
away concerning faith, have made shipwreck; of whom is Hyme-
neus and Alexander, 1 Tim. i;19. John xv; Christ sayeth, I am
the true vine, and my father is the husbandman; every branch in me
that beareth not fruit, he taketh away, elle he could not take
them away unless they were there, ) and every branch that beareth
fruit, he purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit. Now ye are
clean, through the word which I have spoken unto you. Observe,
a sinner is not clean, but filthy. But if these were made clean
thro’ the word of Christ, as just mentioned, then they were saints,
and you cannot deny it; verse 4, “abide in me and lin you. As
the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it-abide in the vine, no
More can ye, except ye abide in me; I am the vine, ye are the branch-
es, &c.; verse 6, “If a man abide not in me; he is cast forth asa
branch, and is withered,”? &c. Observe, a sinner is not compared
to a green tree, but a dry; this could not wither except it were green
and a branch once withered, it is hard to make it green again, &c:,
but they are gathered and burned; verse 7,8. ‘‘If ye abide in me,
and my words in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done
unto you; herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much ‘fruit, se
shall ye be my disciples;”’ verse 9, continue ye in my love. Now
ye may see that the five little letters that are herein inclosed, which
too ‘many people overlook, and which fixes the sense of a great many
scriptures, running parallel through the bible, &c., viz: “If and
eth.” Now the bible runneth thus: if ye do so and so, I will do
so and so; and if ye do so and so, I will do so andso, &c. And
again, ‘‘ed” past tense, we find but little in the bible. But the
scripture, instead of making a yesterday Christian, it maketh a
present, every day Christian. Thus he that believeth, seeth, un-
derstandeth, knoweth, pursueth, watcheth, hath, enjoyeth and en-
dureth; this is the truth, and you cannot deny it, for the bible doth
not inquire what I was yesterday, but what] am now. Objection.
Christ saith, my sheep hear my voice, they follow me, and shali
never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand, &c.,
John x, 27, 28. Answer; here the saint is represented by the sim-
ilitude of a sheep, hearing and following a shepherd; and observe
the promise is made, as before observed, to a certain obedient char-
acter, and here the promise is to those that hear; hearing doth not
mean stopping your ears, of being careless and inattentive; but it
implieth giving strict attention to the object which requireth the
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 387

same; and following likewise, doth not mean running the other way,
but a voluntary coming after. Therefore, there is a condition im-
plied and expressed in this passage, viz: hear and ‘follow, and the
promise is to that character; of course a backslider doth not imitate
it, and of course cannot claim the promise but what he may perish;
may turn away according to Ezekiel xxxiii, 18: ‘“When the right-
eous (man) turneth from his righteousness, and committeth iniqui-
ty, he shall even die thereby.” , :

Obj. The death there spoken of is temporal. Answer: I deny
it, for the body will die, whether you sin or not; and God when he
meaneth the body, doth not say the soul, but positively declares,
“the soul that sinneth it shall die.””—Chapter xviii, 4.

Objec. But the righteous man there spoken of, isa self-righteous
man. Ans. I deny it, for he is pronounced a righteous man b
‘God himself, and how can he be righteous in the judgment of God,
without saving faith? God doth not call a wicked man good, nor a
good man evil; yet you say, that he who God here pronounceth
righteous, is only self-righteous, a Pharisee. Oh! scandalous for
any man to twist the sciptures thus! Now look at it in your own
giass;-self-righteousness being wickedness, we will style it iniquity,
and the man an iniquitous man, and then read it, stahien an iniquit-
ous man turneth away from his iniquity, and committeth iniquity,
for his iniquity, &c., shall he die;’ read the above twice over, and
then sound and see, if there be any bottom’or top according to your
exposition. Leaving your shameless construction, I pass on to an-
swer another objection, which may be urged from Rom. viii, 38,
39, where Paul sayeth, “I am persuaded that neither death nor life,
nor angels, principaMies, powers, things present or to come, nor
height or depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us
from the love of God.” .

Observe, though Paul speaks:of a second cause not being able to
separate us from the enjoyment of God’s love; yet he doth not say
but what we may separate ourselves by disobedience, which is sin.
Sin is not a creature, as some people falsely think; but sin is a non-
conformity to the will of God. te you still say that sin is a crea-
ture, I ask you what shape it is in, or what color itis of, or how
many eyes or wings it hath, or whether it crawls like a snake? Paul
doth not term it a creature, but agreeth with St. John, where he
saith, sin is the transgression of the law, and where there is no
law there is no transgression; and being not without law to God, but
under the law of Christ. The Christian still feeleth himself con-
scientiously accountable unto God, and you cannot deny it. 1 John
iii, 4, Rom. iii, 20, iv,.15; 1 Cor. ix, 21, for we read, not that a
good man talleth into sin every day, and still is in the way to Heav-
en, being a child of God, but to the reverse; 1 John iii, 8, ‘‘he that
388 CHAIN OF LORENZO.

committeth sin is of the devil,” John viii, 34, ‘whosoever commit-
teth sin is the servant of sin,”’ v. 36, “if the Son therefore shall
make you free, ye shall be free indeed.” Rom. vi, 18; ‘being then
made free from sin, ye become the servants of righeousness; v. 22,
> ‘as now being made free from sin, &c., for the wages of sin is
death.”

Any person by reading the Ixxxix Psalm, may plainly discover,
that the promise made therein to David, as in the person bf Christ,
was not altogether without. condition, by comparing the’ promise
from verse 19 to 29, &c., to 38. From. that, either there is a con-
tradiction in the Psalm, or else a condition must be allowed; for one
part saith, that nis seed and throne shall endure forever; and an-
other part, “thou hast cast his throne to the ground;” v. 36, 44.
But observe, most people when quoting this Psalm to prove, once in
grace always in grace, read thus, v. 33, ‘nevertheless will I not ut-
terly take from them, nor suffer my faithfulness to fail,”? which isa
wrong quotation; he does not say in the plural, he will not take it
from them, but in the singular, will not utterly take from him, that
is, from Christ Jesus, as David frequently represents Christ; com-
pare this Psalm with. 1 Chron. xxviii, 6, 7, 1 Kings ix, 4 to 9,
where undeniably you will find the condition.

Objec. ‘I have lovedthee with an everlasting love,”’ and “he that
believeth hath everlasting life.” Answer. The life there spoken
of is the love of God, which is called everlasting, because it is his
eternal nature, which all those that believe, enjoy; yet God, being
holy, cannot behold iniquity with allowance; of course his justice
cries against it, and dsnaite satisfaction... It must be that if ] Jose
that life, that the nature of it does not change, but returns to God
who gave it, by my outsinning the day or reach of mercy, &c. But
says one, can a man sin beyond the love of God, or out of the reach
of mercy? Answer. We read that God loved the world, and yet
that there is a sin unto death, which we are not commanded to pray
for, when ene committeth, John iii, 16, 17,1 John v. 16. Those
who may read the above, that have enjoyed the comforts of religion.
in their own souls when they are faithful to God they feel his love,
and enjoy the light of his countenance; and a mountain of trouble
appears as a hill, and he surmounts it with delight, and cries in the
poets language: ;

Give. joy or grief, give ease or pain,

Take life or friends away;

But let me find them al! again

In that eternal day.

They feel the truth of Christ’s words, John viii, 12, “the thut
followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light uf
life.” But when they let down their watch, their severe dps
CHAIN OF LORENZO. $89.

like Sampson’s, when shorn, and their enemies get the better. A
nil! of trouble appears as a mountain, and they feel as one forsaken;
and on reflection, conscience lays the blame not on God, like the
doctrine of decrees, but on them; and they have no peace until they
repent, and do their first work, viz: To go to God as a criminal, and
yet as a beggar, broken hearted, willing to part with the accursed
thing; then they find the Lord to lift upon them the light of his
countenance, and their peaceful hours return. They take their
harps from the willows, and cry like the ancients, ‘“‘our’soul is es-
caped, as a bird from the snare of the fowler; the snare is broken,
and we are escaped.”

Query. Who ever fell from grace? Answer. We are informed
1 Sam. xv, 17, that when Saul was little in his own eyes, God ex-
alted him to be king over Israel, and x, 6, when Samuel annointed
him, he said: “The Spirit of the Lord will come upon thee, and
thou shalt prophecy, and shalt be turned into another man,” &c.;
verse 9, we read, moreover God gave him another heart, &c., and
what sort of a heart God gives, I leave you to judge. And God
seemed to prosper Saul hile he was humble, xiii, 12. It appear-
eth after two years his heart got lifted up with pride, and the Lord
sent him to utterly destroy the Amalekites, and all things belongin
thereto, according to the commandment. by Moses; but Saul rebe fel
and committed a sin thereby, which was as the sin of witchcraft
and idolatry, xv, 23, after this the Spirit of the Lord departed from
him, and afterwards Saul slew himself in the field of battle. And
we read, no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him; and that mur-
derers hereafter shall be shut out of the Holy City, xvi, 14, and
xxxi, 4, 1 John iii, 15, Rev. xxii, 15. But, says one, was not Da-
vid a man after God’s own heart, when committing adultery and
murder? Answer. No, for God hath not the heart of an adulterer,
nora murderer. And again, no murderer hath eternal life abiding
in him, 1 John iii, 15.
_ And supposing David was a man after God’s own heart when
feeding his father’s sheep, that is no sign he was when committing
adultery and murder, any more than it I were honest seven years
ago, and then turned a thicf, am honest still because I was once;
this is the truth, and you cannot deny it. But observe, the Lord
was displeased with David, being angry with the wicked every day;
and there is no account.that the Lord put away David’s sin until
he confessed it, &c., 2 Sam. xi, 27, xii, 13; and all backsliders who
sincerely repent may receive pardon, as David did. But yet there
is no scripture that saith, they shall be brought to repentance irresis-
tably, whether they will or not; for God will have volunteers for
heaven, or none at all, Rev. xxii, 14,17. We cannot with reason
suppose. that a king would send an enemy with an embassage
380 CHAIN OF LORENZO.

i

to rebels, but a friend; neither can we suppose with propriety,
that ‘God or Christ would call an enemy, a child of the devil, to go
and preach and do miracles, but a friend. Yet we find in Matt. x,
that Judas with the others, was positively called, and commanded.
to preach, and had power to raise the dead, heal the sick, and cast
out devils, &c. And the twelve went out and returned, &c, It
‘speaks of them collectively but not individually, doing miracles till
after Christ’s resurrection. Chap. xix, Peter saith, we have forsa-
ken all, (not 1) and followed thee, what shall we have therefore?
Christ answereth, verse 28, verily, or certainly, 1 say unto you,.
that ye which have followed me in the regeneration, when the son
of man shall sit ‘on the throne of his glory, ye shall also sit upon
twelve thrones, judging the tribes of Israel. Now J ask, how they
could follow. Christin the regeneration, except they were'regenera-
ted, i. e., born again? Doth it not mean Jadas for one, seeing
there were twelve apostles, twelve thrones and twelve tribes? A
throne for each; but it appeareth that the thrones were promised on
conditions of overcoming, Rev. iii, 21, and that Judas forfeited his
title by disobedience, &c. But saith one, I thought Judas was
raised up for the very purpose to betray Christ, and was always a
wicked man. Answer. Many people think so, through the prea,
dice of education, aud set up their opinion for the standard, and
attempt to bend the scripture to it, but that will not do; for truth
will stand when error falls, and of course our tenets should corres-
pond with the bible, which doth not say, that Judas was always
evil; but Christ conveys an idea to the reverse, when referring John
xiii, 18, to Psalm xli, 9, where David is speaking of Judas, as in
the person of Christ, and saith, “Mine own familiar friend, in
whom I trusted, which did eat of my bread, hath lifted up his heel
against me.’’? Here Judas is not one styled Christ’s friend, but his
familiar one, in whom he trusted. Now, can we suppose with
propriety, that Christ would be familiar with the deceitful, and put
con’ nee in them? No! methinks he would have set a better ex-
ample. . .

Object. ‘Christ says, John vi, 70, ‘Have I not chosen you
twelve, and one of you is a devil?”

Ans. Sometimes Christ spoke as a man, and sometimes as God,
and God frequently speaks of things that are not as though the
were; for instance,-Rev. xiii, 8, we read that. Christ was a lam
slain from the foundation of the world, and yet he was not actually
slain till four thousand years after. Phar

Again, God said to Abraham, I have made thee a father of many
nations, when he was the father of but one child, Ishmael. So
Christ, foreseeing as God, that Satan would enter into Judas, spoke
it, as if it was the present tense, though it were not really so for
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 391
some time after; there was more trust put in Judas than in the other
apostles, he being made treasurer. We have repeated accounts of

eter, James and John sinning; but no account that Judas did until
six days before the passover, John xii, Mark xiv, 3. When our

‘Lord was in the house of Simon the leper, which appears to be
Judas’ father’s house, in came a woman to anoint Christ, &c., and
it appears that Judas felt a thievish, covetous disposition to arise;
co trom that, no donbt, he was called a thief, and had the bag, for

e was never called a thief before; and Christ gave him a gentle re-
buke, and it appears that Judas got affronted, by his complying with
a suggestion of Satan. Satan was not really in him yet, but only
tempted him. And going out the same day, he madea bargain, John
xiii, 2, and Mark xiv, 10, (like some ministers) saying, what will
ye. give me and I willdeliver him unto you. Some people make
scripture, and say, whom Christ loves, he loves to the end. To
the end of what? There are no such words in the bible. John
xiii, I, we read thus: ‘*When. Jesus knew that his hour was come,
that he should depart out of this world unto the Father, having lov-
ed his own which were in the world, he loved them unto the end;”
namely, the night in which the sacrament was instituted, Judas be-
ing present, &c., received the sop, after which Satan entered him,
ver. 27. And now it may be said in the full sense of the word,
that he was a devil, and not before, unless you allow of his being
one before, and another entering him now; and so making a double
devil-of him; and what sort of a being that may be, I cannot tell.

Object. Ithink if Judas had regeneration, or was ever a friend
to Christ, as you talk from Matt. xix, 28, 29, and Psa. xli, 9, that
he is gone to glory. Ans. No, he has not, for Christ affirmed,
‘‘woe to that man, it had been good for him that he had never been

‘born.”” Mark xiv, 21, Luke xxii, 21, 22. Again, we read Judas
murdered himself; and no murderer hath eternal lite abiding in him
Object. I do not think one that is given to Christ can be lost.—
Ans. Then. you do not believe the bible, for we read, John xvii,
12, that Judas was given to Christ, and yet he is lost, and styled a
son of perdition, which means a son of destruction; and Acts i, 24,
25, where the eleven surviving apostles chose Matthias to fill u:
Judas’ sphere, no more nor less than what Judas did, they praye
thus, “Thou, Lord, which knowest the hearts of men, show wheth-
er of these two thou hast chosen, that he may take part of this min-
istry, and apostleship, from which Judas by transgression fell.” —
Now if Judas were always a devil, which could fiot be, for there
must have been a time when he began to be one, why would they
choose a good man to fill a devil’s place? Observe, there were-
twelve parts of the ministry, and the apostles being accountable
persons to God, Judas fell by transgression, for where there is no
392 CHAIN OF LORENZO.

law, there is no transgression. Now what didche fall from? An
old profession? To fall from an old profession, is no transgression
at all; for transgression is sin, which implies the violation of a
known law; of course, falling by transgression, implies losing some-
thing which is valuable, by misconduet. This is the truth, and
you cannot deny it. But, says one, I do not like your talk, for you
destroy my comfort; and it isa discouraging doctrine against get-
ting religion, if one thinks they can lose it after they get it. Ang,
I might on the other hand, or in any other case ’say, that it is dis-
couraging against getting money, or buying this farm, or that horse,
for perhaps it may be squandered, lost, or die; therefore I would
not try for them. What would you think of the man who would
stop and be negligent at such objections? | People temporally do not
term such things discouraging, so as to flee; and methinks none
will make that reply, but those who live and plead for a little sin;
one Jeak will sink a ship. — PG
Object. Solomon was a wise man, and yet did many things
‘wrong; and ‘yet wrote Ecclesiastes afterward, from which we may
infer, no doubt, he is happy. Ans.’ Solomon, no doubt, was a
‘wise man, above all the kings of the earth, and yet became the
greatest fool by abusing his wisdom; for after that God had done
so much for Solomon, Solomon turned and committed sin; and ac-
cording to the Mosaic law, was worthy of temporal death in five
respects: First, he made an affinity with Pharaoh, king of Egypt.
Secondly, took his daughter to be his wife. Thirdly, made affinity
with Hiram, king of Tyre. Fourthly, fell in love with heathenish
women, who turned his heart from God. Fifthly, fell into idolatry.
He had fourgods that he worshipped bimself, and others for his wives.
When Solomon was young, we read the Lord loved him; but now he
was old, we read the Lord was angry with him, and he is angry with
the wicked every day. The Lord endeavored to reclaim Solomon
—first, by mercy, and then by affliction; and raised up three adver-
saries for that purpose; but Solomon would not hear, but went ona
step farther, and attempted to kill Jeroboam, who arose and fled to
Egypt; and as the scripture leaves Solomon, he died in that state,
with murder in his heart, as he attempted ‘to slay the innocent; and
no murderer hath eternal life abiding inhim. And there is no ac-
count of Solomon’s repentance, but that he died in his sins; and our
‘Lord intimates, that if we die in our sins, where he is, we cannot
come. And David’s dying words to Solomon were, “If thou seek
the Lord, he will be found of thee; but if thou forsake him he will
east thee off forever.” Solomon sought the Lord, and the Lord
‘ appeared to him twice; afterwards he forsook God, and there is no
account of his return as before observed; ard as for believing that
Ecclesiastes was written afterwards, I do no more telieve Solomon
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 393

could write when he was dead, than I believe I could; and to evade
this answer, and say Solomon wrote it when he was old, I reply, it is
‘no more than any old man who swears and gets drunk can-do, to ery
out vanity of vanities, &c., when their lives are buftdensome; but
what makes the beauty of Ecclesiastes is, to see that a young man
could cry out vanity, which is so contrary to nature, when nature is
so fond of it; and as for the book of Proverbs any. person may dis-
cover it was written before the building of the temple, by turnin,
tol Kings iv, 32, and. before much of his wickedness. You nee
not say, that I said, that Solomon is gone to hell. I did not affirm
so; but I take Solomon where the scripture doth, and leave him
where the scripture doth, in the hand of a merciful God, askin
why the bible is so particular to mention all the good conduct of
Solomon, and then this bad conduct; if he repented, why was not
that put down? Turn to the history of Josephus, and it leaves Sol-
mon, if possible, in a worse situation than the bible doth.

‘Some people blame me for holding to perfection, and at the same
time they hoid to it stronger than me; net moreover, for not holding
to the final perseverance of the saints, which assertion I think is
wrong, for | think there is danger of falling away; therefore I hold
to perseverance, and they cannot deny it. But they hold a man
cannot get rid of sin. Here, therefore, they hold to persevering in
sin, and thay hold to a falling from grace of course, this is the
truth and you cannot deny it. Some have heard ministers pray to
God, that the people might be sanctified from all sin; and then told
them that they could not get rid of all sin; this was a clash. Peo-

le frequently feel good desires from: God to get rid of ‘all sin,”
James i, 17, and yet think they cannot obtain the blessing, so pray
in unbelief for it. We read that-whatsoever is not of faith is sin;
therefore, if I hold with them, I should pray thus, ‘Lord, save me
frem part of my sins now, and at death take them allaway.” But
this does not correspond with the Lord’s prayer, which commands
us to pray that God’s kingdom may come, and his will be done,
&c., as in heaven, and'we-delivered from evil.

The kingdom of God, we read, is not meat and drink; but right-
eousness, peace and joy inthe Holy Ghost. And Paul saith, this
is the will of God, even your sanctification; and if a man be deliv-
ered from all evil, there is no sin left. And what is the benefit to
pray for it, if we cannot have it? But in obedience to the com-
mandment to pray for deliverance from evil, Paul besought God to
sanctify the Thessalonians wholly, and to preserve their whole spirit,
soul and body blameless unto the coming of Christ, 1 Thes. v, 23;
and again, v, 16, to 18, he commandeth them to rejoice evermore,
pray without ceasing, in every thing give thanks, for this is the will
of God in Christ Jesus concerning you. Matt. v, 48, Christ saith,
394 CHAIN OF LORENZO.

be ye perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect, i. e.,
for a man in our sphere, as perfect as God is, for God, in his sphere.
Again, be ye holy, for Iam holy. Again, the commandment is to
love the Lord with all our heart, soul, body, mind and strength, and
our neighbor as ourself, &c. And blessed be God, the promise is
equal to the commandments; for God hath bound himself by a pro-
mise, Ezek. xxxvi, 25, then will I sprinkle clean water upon you,
and ye shall be clean, from all your filthiness and from all your
idols will I cleanse you; a new heart also will I give you, &c.—
Again, Psalm cxxx, 8, the promise is, that Israel shall be redeemed
from her iniquities. John viii, 12, Christ saith, he that followeth
me shall not waik in darkness, but shall have the light of life. . And
again, God hath promised by the hand of Moses, thus: ‘I will cir-
cumcise thy heart, and the heart of thy seed,.to love the Lord with
all thy heart,” &c., and-thy neighboras thyself. ‘And Paul speaketh
of the oath and promise of God, two immutable things, in which
it is impossible for God to lie. Now if God cannot lie, then he
cannot do all things, especially that which is contrary to his nature;
if so, then the above mentioned promises are equal to the command-
ments, and God is bound by the law of his nature to perform the
same. This is the truth, and you cannot deny it.
Objection. David saith: ‘There is none righteous, no, not one.”
Answer. True, yet we read about righteous Abel, and Lot’s right-
eous soul, 2 Peter ii, 8, Matt. xxili,.35. . Objection. Solomon
saith, “there is no man that sinneth not.”” Answer. True, but John
saith: ‘He that is born of God doth not commit.sin.?? Object.
Paul saith: “I am carnal, sold under: sin; yet he was a saint.”
Answer. Paul addeth elsewhere, ‘that the carnal mind is enmity
against God, and is not subject to his law, neither indeed can be,
and to be carnally minded is death.”” Again, “Christ came to save
sinners, &c., of whom I am chief.’? , Now to take these expressions
together just as they stand, you might prove that Paul was one of the
worst of men in the way to death, and at the same time one of ‘the
best apostles in the way to life. . Though Paul saith, I am carnal,
sold under sin, yet it cannot be that he was speaking of himself, as
a holy apostle, but was describing or rehearsing the language of one
under the law, as you may see, Rom. vii, 1, ‘I speak to them that
know the law,” &c.; but chap. viii, 1, 2, Paul saith, there is there-
fore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who
walk not after the flesh, but after the spirit, for the law of the spirit
of life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from:the law of sin and
death.” And now, if Paul was made free he eould not be groan
ing under bondage at the same time, unless you can reconcile liberty
and slavery together. Paul saith in one place, “I robbed other
ehurches.”” Now to take this passage just as it stands, you might
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 395

rove that Paul was a robber; if so, would not the government hang
Fim if he was here, as they hang robbers, &c.

And to take any particular passage you may. prove,almost any
doctrine, if it be not taken in connexion with the context, or general
tenor of scripture. But as the bible in general doth not plead for
sin, but condemneth it, commanding us to be holy in heart and life,
&c.; therefore we should not plead for sin as though we loved it, and
rolled it under our tongue as a sweet morsel, but should be scriptori-
ans or bible men; for Paul telleth the Romans, to whom some think
Paul made allowance for a little sin, inferring it from the 7th chap-
ter; but, by the by, they should remember that Paul talketh thus,
“being justified by faith, we have peace with God, chap. v, 1, vi,
18, 22, he saith, “‘being made free from sin, &c., and being now
made free from-sin, &c. ‘Well, says.one, what next? Answer.
Any person by reading the epistles of John may find a sufficiency
of proof to convince any candid mind that the doctrine of Christian
Pe in love, is a bibledoctrine. Query. How far cana man

e perfect in this life?

Answer. A man may be a perfect sinner by the help of satan,
and you cannot deny it. Now, if a man can be pees sinner,
why not a perfect saint? Shall we not allow as much power to
God to perfect his children in his own nature, which is love, as the
devil has power to perfect hisinsin. But says one, answer the for-
mer question, and likewise, who ever attained what you are talking
about? Very well; I’ll tell you; I think a man cannot he perfect as
God, except it be for men in our sphere, as God is for God in his
sphere; for absolute perfection belongs to God alone; neither as per-
fect as angels, or even Adam before he fell, because I feel the effect
of Adam’s fall; my body being mortal is a clog to my soul, and
frequently tends to weigh down my mind, which infirmity I do not
expect to get rid of until my spirit returns to God; yet I do believe
that it is the privilege of every saint, to drink in the spirit or nature
of God, so far as to live without committing wilful, or known, or
malicious sins against God, but to have love the ruling principle
within; and what.we say and do, to flow from that divine principle
of love within, from a sense of duty, though subject to trials, temp-
tations and mistakes at the same time; and a mistake in judgment
may occasion a mistake in practice;.I may think a man more pious
than he is, and put too much.confidence in him, and thereby be
brought into trouble. Now such a mistake as this, and many other
similar ones I might mention, you cannot term sin with propriety;
for when Eldad and Medad prophesied in the camp, Joshua mista-
king in his judgment, thinking they did wrong, occasioned a prac-
tica] mistake, requesting Moses to stop them, which was not grart-
ed. Observe, one sin shut Moses out of Canaan, of course one sin
896 CHAIN OF LORENZO.

must have shut Joshua out; but as God said, “Joshua wholly fol
lowed him,” and wholly not being partly, and as he entered Canaan,
from that circumstance, I argue that a mistake flowing from: love
is not imputed as a sin. Again, as we are informed, that Christ
was tempted in all respects like as we are, Heb. iv, 15, yet without
sin, and can be touched with the feeling of our infirmities, &c.—
Again, as we are commanded, James i, 2, to count it all joy when
we fall (not give way) into divers temptations. And if the devil,
or wicked men, tempt me, and I reject and repel the temptation with
all my heart, how can it be said'that I sin? Am I to blame for the
devil’s conduct? I can no more prevent my thoughts than I ean

revent the birds from flying over my head;’ but I can prevent them
for building nests in my hair. ae

Some people expect purgatory to deliver them from sin; but this
would, methinks, make discord inheaven. Others think that death
will doit. If death will-deliver one from the last of sin, why not
two, why not all the world by the same rule? So universalism will
be true, and death have the praise and Jesus Christ be out of the
question! But death is not called a friend, but is styled an enemy,
and it does not change the disposition of the mind. All that death
does is to'separate the soul from the body; therefore, as we must get
rid of the last of sin, either here or hereafter, and ‘as but few in
America allow of purgatory, I suppose it must be here. If so, then
it is before the soul leaves the hoes » consequently it is in time, of
course before death. Now the query arises how long first? Why,
says one, perhaps a minute before the soul leaves the’body. Well,
if a minute before, why not two minutes, or an hour; yea, a day, a
week, a month, or a year, or even ten years before death, or even
now? Is there not power sufficient with God, or efficacy enough in
the blood of Christ? Certainly the scripture saith, all things are
now ready, now is the accepted time, and behold now, not to-mor-
row, is the day of salvation. To-day if you will hear his voice.
Remember now thy creator in the digs &c., and there being no
encouragement in the bible for to-morrow, now is God’s time, and
you cannot deny it. Observe examples; by faith Enoch walked with
God, not with sin, three hundred years, and had the testimony that
he pleased God, Gen. v, 22, Heb. xi, 5, Caleb and Joshua wholly
(not partly) followed the Lord; Numbers xxxii, 11, 12, Job like-
wise, God said was a perfect man, and you must not contradict him;
and though satan hadas much power to kill Job’s wife, as to destroy
tlie other things, as all except Job’s life was in his hands, but he
thought he would spare her for an instrument, or atorment. Job i,
12; 22, and ii, 9,10, David was a manafter God’s own heart, when
feeding his father’s sheep, not when he was committing adultery; 1
Sam. xiii, 14, and xvi,7, 11;2 Sam. xii, 13, Zachariasand Wlizabeth
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 397

were both.righteous before God, walking in all the command-
ments, blameless; Luke i, 5, 6; Nathaniel was an Israelite indeed,
in whom there was no guile, John i, 47; John speaking of himself,
and those to whom he wrote, ‘herein is our love made perfect, and
perfect love casteth out fear,” 1 John iv, 17, 18; again, of the
seven churches, of Asia, five had some reproof, but two had no
reproof at all, Smyrna and Philadelphia; why not if they had a little
sin, the latter was highly commendedy Rev. ii, 8, 9, and iii, 7, and
so on.
Query— Must we not get rid of all sin before we go to glory? Do
we not feel desires for it? Did not God give us those desires?—
Does.he not command us to pray for it? Should we not look in ex-
pectation of receiving? God help thee, without prejudice, to con-
sider the above impartially, as.a sincere inquirer after truth, let it
come from what it may, intending to improve conscientiously, as for
eternity— Amen: . Says one, do you think a man can know
his sins forgiven in this life, and and have the evidence of his acce
tance with God? Answer. We are informed that Abel had the
witness that he was righteous—Gen. iv, 4, Heb..xi, 4, Enoch had
the testimony, v, 5, Job said, I know that my Redeemer liveth, and
though he slay me, yet.will I trust in him, Job xix, 25. David
said, come unto me all ye that fear the Lord, and I will tell you
what he hath done for my soul. As far as the east is from the west,
so far hath the Lord separated our sins from us. Psalm lxvi, 16.
Peter said, John 21,. Lord, thou knowest that I love thee, John
saith, he that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in him-
self, 1 Jolin v, 10, and Mait. i, 25, Jesus shall save his people not
in, but from their sins. Again, John iii, 8, the wind bloweth
‘where it Listeth, thou hearest the sound thereof, &c., so is every one
that is born of the spirit. The wind, though we do not see it, we
feel and hear it, and see the effects it produces, it waves the grass;
so the Spirit of God, we feel it, it gives serious impressions, and
ood desires within our breast for religion. Again, we hear it, an
inward voice telling what is right and what is wrong: and the more
attention one gives to the inward monitor, the more distinctly they
will hear the sound, till at length it will become their teacher.—
Again, we may see the effect it produces, some that have been proud
and profligate, get reformed and become examples of piety, which
ehange money could not have produced. Says one, I will acknowl-
edge the ancients could talk of this iedalelee, but inspiration is
now done away, therefore, it is nonsense to expect any such thing
in this ourday. Answer—We read, Jeremiah xxxi, 33, 34, of a
time when all shall know the Lord from the lest to the greatest.—
Now, if there hath been a time past, when people have known God,
and a time to come when all shall know him, which time is not yet

 
398 CHAIN OF LORENZO.

arrrived. Isa. xi, 9, Heb. ii, 14... Why may not people know him
in this our day? Nature has not changed, nor God; and if matter
still can operate on matter, why not spirit upon spirit? Some people
are so much like fools, that they think they are not bound in réason
to believe any thing except they can comprehend it. This idea.
centrés right in Atheism; for the thing which comprehends, is always
greater than the thing comprehended. . Therefore, if we could com.
prehend God, we should be greater than he, and of course look down
upon him with contempt: but because we cannot comprehend him,
then according to the above ideas we must disbelieve and reject the
idea of a God. The man who so acts, supposes himself to be the
greatest, he comprehending all other men or things, and of course
she is God; and many such a god there is, full of conceit. Observe,
I can know different objects by the sensitive organs of the eye, ear,
&c., and tell whether they are animate or inanimate; and yet how
my thinking powers get the idea, or comprehend the same through
the medium of matter, is a thing I cannot comprehend; yet it being
such a self-evident matter of fact, I must assent to the idea:.

But.says one, who knows these things in this our day? Ans. The
‘Ohurch of England prayeth to have the thoughts of their heart
cleansed by the inspiration of God’s Holy Spirit, and with the
church of Rome, acknowledgeth what is called the Apostle’s creed,
a part of which runneth thus: * I believe in the communion of saints,
and in the forgiveness of sins. , Again, the above ideas are in the
Presbyterian Catechism, which saith, that the’ assurance of God’s
love, peace of conscience, and joy inthe Holy Ghost, doth accom-

any or flow from justification, adoption, and sanctification in this
ife, not in the life to come.

Agreeably to the above, the Baptists when going to the water, tell
how this assurance was communicated to their souls, and when, &c.
The Quakers likewise acknowledge that the true worship is in spirit
(not in the outward letter, ) and in truth, (not in error;) and many
other proofs might be brought, but-let one more suffice, and that is
in your own breast. You feel the witness and reproof sometimes for
doing wrong; now why may we not onthe principles of reason, ad-
mit the idea of a witness within, like-wise of doing right; also of
pardon from God through Christ, and acceptance. And now I have
as good a right to dispute whether there was any such land as Canaan,
as you have to dispute revealed religion; for if I credit it, it is. by
human information, and you have'as strong proof about revealed re-
ligion. And such proof as this in other affairs, in common courts
of equity, would be allowed; and you cannot deny it.
REFLECTIONS

ON THE

IMPORTANT SUBJECT OF MATRIMONY.

t

 

_ “Marriage is honorable in all, and the bed undefiled. But whoremon-
gers and adulterers God will judge.”—Heb xiii, 4.

Various are the opinions with ae to the subject before us.—
Some people tell us it is not lawful for men and women to marry,
and argue thus to prove it; “It is living after the flesh; they that
live after the flesh'shall die, [by which is meant separation from
God,] therefore they who live together as husband and wife shall
die.”” Now, the premises being wrong, 'the conclusion is wrong
of necessity; for living together as husband and wife is not living
after the flesh, but after God’s ordinance, as is evident from Matt.
xix, 4, 5, 6—‘‘And he answered, and said unto them, have ye not
read, that he which made them at the beginning, made them male
and female, and said, for this cause shall’ man leave father and
mother, and shall cleave to his wife, and they twain shall be one
flesh? Wherefore, they are no more twain, but one flesh. What
therefore God hath joined together, let no man put asunder.”” In
these words Christ, our great lawgiver, refers to Genises ii, 24, -
which at once proves that the parapisicat institution is not abro-
gated. From the beginning of the world until the words of the
text were written, people lived together as husband and wife, and
had divine approbation in so doing, as is easily proven from the’
word of God. Some people have an idea we cannot be as holy
in a married as in a single state. But hark! Enoch walked
with God after he begat Methuselah, three hundred years, and begat
sons and daughters. Gen. v, 22, Heb. xi, 5. Now if Enoch, aaalek
that dark dispensation, could serve God in a married state, and be
fit for translation from earth’ to heaven, why not another person be
equally pious, and be filled with “righteousness, and peace, and
joy in the Holy Ghost,’’, under the gospel dispensation, according
to Rom. xiv, 17? But admitting it is right for common people to
399
400 REFLECIONS ON MATRIMONY.

marry, is it right for the cuercy to marry? Answer—I know that
too many think it isnot, and are ready to conclude that whenever a
‘preacher marries, he is backslidden from God;”? hence the many
arguments made use of by some to prevent it. When I hear per-
sons who are married trying to dissuade others from marrying, I
infer one of two things; that they are either unhappy in their mar-
riage, else they enjoy ’a blessing which they do not wish others to
partake of. The Church of Rome have an idea that the Pope is
St. Peter’s successor, and that thé Clergy ought nottomarry. But
I would ask if it was lawful for St. Peter to have a wife, why not
lawful for another Priest or Preacher to have one? “But lave we
any proof that Peter had a wife? In Matt: viii, 14, we read as
follows: “‘And when Jesus was come into Peter’s house, he saw
his wife’s mother laid, and sick of a fever.” Now how could
Peter’s wife’s mother be sick of a fever, provided he had no wife?
and as we have no account that Christ parted Peter and his wife,
Iinfer that he lived with her after his call to the apostleship, ac-
cording to” Rom. vii, 2, for “the woman who hath an husband is
bound by the law to her husband so long as he liveth;” now if
Peter’s wife was “bound” to him, how could he go off and
leave her, as some people think: he did? The words of the text
saith, “marriage is honorable in all.”? But how could it be honor-
able in‘auu if it were dishonorable in the priestly order? For
they form a part; of course are included in the word A. povatz L.
In the first epistle written by St. Paulto Timothy, iv chap., we read
thus: ‘“‘Now the spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times
some shall depart trom the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and
doctrines of devils; speaking lies. in hypocrisy; having their con-
science seared as with a hot iron; forbidding to marry and-com-
manding to abstain from meats, which God. hath created to be re-
ceived with thanksgiving of them which believe and know the
truth.” Observe, forbidding to marry is a doctrine of deviis, there-
*fore not of divine origin; of course not to be obeyed, for we are
under no obligations to ‘obey the devils; but, in opposition to them,
to enjoy all-the benefits of divine institutions. Marriage is a di-
vine institution, therefore the benefits of matrimony may be enjoy-
ed by them that believe and know the truth. _ Having briefly but tally
shown that matrimony is lawful, I shall proceed to elucidate the ©
words of the text. In doing which I shall,
First, show what matrimony is nor. -
Secondly, what 17 1s.
‘Thirdly, point out some of the causzs of unhappy marriages,
and conclude with a few words of advice:
Resuming the order proposed, [ come in the first place to show
what matrimony is not.
REFLECTIONS'ON MATRIMONY. 401

Ist. Two persons of the same gender, dressed inthe garb of the
sexes, deceive a magistrate or minister, and have the ceremony per-
formed, which is no marriage, but downright wickedness, which
some have been audaciously guilty of.

2d. There are certain beings in the world in human shape, and
dress in the garb of one of the sexes, but at the same time are not
re masculine nor feminine; of course not MARRIAGEABLE.—

hey enter into matrimonial engagements with persons of one of the
sexes, and the formal ceremony is performed; this is not matrimony
but an imposition; forasmuch as the design of matrimony cannot be
answered thereby. .

3d. Sometimes a banditii catch two persons and compel them
ceremonially to marry at the point of the sword, to save their lives;
but this ts not matrimony; for it is neither sanctioned by laws divine
nor human; neither are they obligated by such laws to live together.

4th. Some men have a plurality of women, but they cannot be
married to them al; for if the first marriage was lawful, the others
are not, “for two’’ saith he (not three) “shall be one flesh;”? more-
over, when two persons enter into marriage, they promise to forsake
all others, and be true to each other while they both shall live;
therefore are not at liberty to have any thing to do with other’ per-
sols.

5th. Sometimes persons who are married, without just cause leave
their companion, take up with another person and live with him or
her; this is not matrimony, but adultery, and all such persons may
expect to meet with God’s disapprobation in eternity; “for such
shall not inherit the kingdom of God.”

6th. Two persons living together as husband and wife, and yet
feeling at liberty to forsake the present, and embrace another object
at pleasure; this is not matrimony but whoredom; and “‘whoremon-

ers and adulterers God will judge.” Yet we may here observe,
in many parts of the world, the political state of affairs is such,
that two persons may live together by mutual consent as husband and
wife; where there is no formal ceremony performed, and yet be jus-
tified before God, which was the case with the Jews, (instance also
if some were east away upon an Island) but this is not the case in
America, except among the colored people, or heathen tribes, as will
be more fully Shewh under the next head, in which I am to show,

Secondly, What matrimony is.

Some people believe in a decree, commonly called a lottery, viz:
That God has determined in all cases, that particular men and wo-
men should be married to each other, and that it is impossible they
should marry any other person. But I say uvsu! for if that be the
case, then God appoints all matches; but I believe the devil appoints
a great many; for if’ God did it, then it would be done in wisdom,

Bs
402 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY.

and of course it: would be done right; if so, there would not be somany
unhappy marriages in the world as. there are. If one man
steals or runs away with another man’s wife, goes into a strange
country and there marries her, did God decree that?. What made
God . Almighty so angry with the Jews for marrying into heathen
families; and why did the prophet Nehemiah contend with them,
curse them, pluck off their hair, and make them swear that they.
would not give their daughters to the Ammonites, as we read in the
13th chapter of Nehemiah, if he appointed such matches? Again,
why did John the Baptist exclaim. so heavily against Herod fur
having his brother Philip’s wife? If it was necessary, he could
not help it; therefore John talked very foolishly when he said it &
was not lawful, for that was to say it was not lawful to do what
God had decreed should be done. Notwithstanding I do. not believe
in lottery, so called, yet I believe* that persons who are under the
influence of divine grace, may have a guide to direct them to a per-
son suitable to make them a companion, with whom they may live
agreeably; but this can only be done by having pure intentions, pay-
ing‘particular attention to the influence of the Divine Spirit within,
and the opening of Providence without; being careful not to run so
fast as te outrun your guide, nor yet to move so slow as to lose sight
thereof. a
But to return. Marriage consists in agreement of parties, in
union of heart, and in a promise of fidelity to each other before
God; forasmuch as he looketh at the heart, and judgeth according
to intention,” 1 Sam. xvi, 7. As there is such a thing as for per-
sons morally to commit adultery in the sight of God, who never ac-
tually did so, Matt. v, 28, so persons may be married in his sight,
who never had the formal ceremony performed. Observe, marriage
is a divine institution; was ordained by Godin the time of man’s
innocency, and sanctioned by Jesus Christ under the gospel. He
raced a marriage feast in Cana of Galilee, where he turned water
Into wine, John ii, 1. Now that marriage consists not barely in
the outward ceremony is evident; for this may be performed on two
persons of either sex, and yet no marriage; for the benefits resulting
trom marriage cannot be enjoyed through such a medium. If mat-
rimony is the*formal sentence, who married Adam and Eve? and
what was the ceremony by which they were constituted husband
and wife? But if Adam and Eve were married without a formal
ceremony, then something else is matrimony in the sight of God:

*I apprehend that every person who is marriageable, and whose duty
it is to marry—there is a particular object they ought to have—pbut I be-
lieve it possible for them to miss that object, and be connected with one
that is improper for them—one cause of so many unhappy families.—
There is a providence attending virtue, and a curse attending vice!!.
REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 403

of course it must be an agreement of parties as above. Yet it is
necessary to attend to the laws of our country, and have a formal
ceremony performed, which is the evidence of matrimony. For
we are commanded to “be subject to every ordinance of man, for
the Lord’s sake,” Peter ii, 13. St. Paul saith—‘‘Let every soul
be subject unto the higher powers, for there is no power but of God;
the powers that be are ordained by God. : Whosoever, therefore,
resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God: and they that
resist shall receive to themselves damnation, Rom. xiii, 1, 2.—
Moreover, without this outward evidence it cannot be known who
are married and who are not; so that men could leave their wives
and children to suffer; deny they ever engaged to live with such wo-
men, and having no proof thereof, they could not be compelled by
any law to provide for such women and children. Once more, un-
less the*law is complied with, the woman cannot be considered as
his lawful wife, oe what makes her his lawful wife is compliance
with the law,) of course the children are not lawful; then it follows
they are adulterers and adultresses; their children are illegitimate;
and after the death of the man, the woman and children cannot heir
his estate if he dies without a will.

- Question. If two persons contract a marriage, and have pledged
their fidelity to each other before God, are they justifiable in break-
ing that marriage contract?

Ans. If one has acted the part of an imposter, told lies, and de-
ceived the other, this is not marriage, but an imposition; of course
the person so imposed on, is justifiable in rejecting such deceiver!—
But if they both make statements in truth, are acquainted with each
other’s character, dispositions, practices and principles, and then,
being in possession of such information, voluntarily engage before
God to live together as man and wife, unless something wicked,
more than was or could be reasonably expected, transpires relative
to one or the other of the two persons so engaged, the person wha
breaks such contract cannot be justifiable before God! For I think
T have clearly proved such contract to be marriage in his sight; and
Christ saith ‘whosoever shall put away his wife except it be for
fornication, and shall marry another, committeth adultery; and
whoso marrieth her which is put away, (for fornication) doth
commit adultery,” Matt. xix, 9. From this passage-it is evident
that for the cause of fornication, a man may put away his wife,
marry another, and yet be justifiable in the eye of the divine law.
Moreover, if 2 man put away his wife for any other cause save for-
nication, and utterly refuseth to live with her, she is at liberty to
marry, but he isnot. ‘This I think is what St Paul meaneth in 1
Cor. vii, 15, “But if the unbelieving depart, let him depart; a bro-
ther or sister is not under bondage in such cases,” i. e., they are free
404 REFLECTiONS ON MATRIMONY.

from the law, for that is what they were bound by; of course at lib-
erty to marry again, for the innocent are not to suffer for the guilty.
Admitting the above to be correct, how many such adulterers and
adultresses are there in the world? And what a dreadful account
will thousands have to give in the day of eternity, for the violation
of their most sacred promise! But one is ready to say, I was not
sincere when I made those promises. Then you dissembled to de-
ceive, and told lies* to ensnare the innocent; like the Devil when he
transformed himself into an angel of light, and the greater shall be
your damnation. ‘For all liars shall have their portion in the lake
that burns with fire and brimstone,”’ Rev. xxi, 8. Many men will
work an hundred schemes and tell ten thousand lies to effect the
most develish purposes, and after their ends are answered, turn
with disdain from the Eo deceived by them, and make themselves
merry to think how they swept the ‘pit of hell to accomplish their
design. “But whoremongers and adulterers God will judge.” It
appears furthermore, that the Jews considered a mutual contract as
above— Marriage and. Sacred—as is evident from Deut. xxii, 22,
28. “If a damsel, that is a virgin, be betrothed unto a husband,
and a man find her in a city and lie with her, then ye shall bring
them both out unto the gate of the city, and ye shall stone them
with stones that they die; the.damsel because she cried not, being
in the city, and the man because he humbled his neighbor’s wite.”
Now observe, the woman is called a virgin, and yet a man’s wife,
because she was betrothed, that is engaged to him. by solemn con-.
tract. Take notice the oan inflicted on such as broke their
marriage contract, was death—whereas there was no such punish-
ment inflicted on those who were not betrothed; as you may read in
the same chapter, verse 28,29. Why this difference in their pun-
ishment? Ans. Because the crime was aggravated by the viola-
tion of the marriage contract. God is the same in justice now, that
he was then; and crimes are not less under the gospel than they were
under the law. ‘Let them that read cinders? In the gospel
as recorded by St. Matthew, this is farther verified, Matt. i, 18, 19,
20, as exemplified in Mary the mother of Christ, and Joseph; for
before they came together she is styled his wife, and he her hus-
band. This is the truth, and you cannotdeny it. Strange to think
what numbers in the world for the sake of human flesh and a little
of this perishable world’s goods, will persuade their friends or chil-
dren, to sin against. God by breaking their marriage contract! The

*A man, I do not mean to say a gentleman, in the West, sought the destruction
of an innocent: , and to accomplish his designs, “wished that, heaven might
never receive his soul nor the earth his body, if he did ‘not perform his contract,’
and afterwards boasted of his worse than diabolical act; but God took him at his.
word—for he was shot by an Indian, and rotted above ground!

 
REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 405

Devil can but ¢empt, but mortal men compel! Tam here speaking
of contracts where there is no lawful objection.

‘Thirdly. To point out some of the causes of unhappy marriages.

Here I would observe, that divine wisdom hath ordained marri-
age for several important ends: Ist. For the mutual happiness of
the sexes in their journey through life, and as a comfort and sup-
port to each other. 2d. That souls may be propagated agreeably
to the divine will, capable of glorifying and enjoying Him forever.
3d. As the man without the woman or the woman without the
man, is not ina capacity to provide for a family, divine wisdom
hath wisely ordained their mutual aid, in providing for, instructing,
and protecting offspring, as guardian angels who must give account. |
Beside the reason assigned by St. Paul, 1 Cor. vii. But to return,
I would observe, ‘

1st. Too many marry from lucrative views; their object is not
to get a suitable companion who will sweeten all the ills of life, but
to get a large fortune, so that their. time may be spent in idleness
and luxury; that they may make a grand appearance in the world,
supposing that property will make them honorable. Tis being
the leading motive they direct their attention-to an object, which, if
it was not for property, would perhaps be looked upon by them
with contempt, and profess the greatest regard for the person, while
the property is the object of their affections. Perhaps the person is
old; the ideas are—‘‘This old man or woman cannot live long; then
all will be mine, and I shall be in such circumstances that I can
marry to great advantage;”’ forgetting there are other people in the
world just of their own opinion. The contract is made, the sham
marriage is performed, there is a union of hand but not of heart:
in consequence of which they are not happy together. The de-
ceived, on finding out the deception, wishts a reversion in vain
which the other must sensibly feel, for sin hath its own punishment
entailed to it; therefore the curse of God follows such impure in-
tentions. I appeal to those who have married from these incentives
whether these things are not so.

2d. Some people take fancy for love; they behold a person whom
they should almost take to be an angel in human shape, (but all is
not gold that glitters, ) through the medium of the eye become ena-
mored; and rest \\ot until the object of their fancy is won. Beauty
being but skin deep, sickness or age soon makes the rose to wither;
they are then as much disappointed as the miser who thought he
had ten. thousand guineas all in gold, but after counting them over
every day for twelve months, the gilt wore off, by which means he
discovered his gold was all tarnished copper; of course it lost its
value in his estination. So when beauty fades, the foundation of
406 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY.

happiness being gone, and seeing nothing attracting to remain, it is
not uncommon for an object more beautiful to be sought.

3d. There is such a thing as for persons to marry for love, and
yet be unhappy. Did I say marry for love? Yes—but not their
own love: ane the love of their parents or friends. For instance,
two persons of a suitable age, character, disposition, &c., form at-
tachments of the strongest nature, are actuated by pure motives, are
united in heart, and enter into the most solemn engagements to live
together during life;* the parents being asked, utterly refuse to give
their daughter, without,any sufficient reason for such refusal. In
the next place they strive to break the marriage contract, as made
by the two young people. Perhapsthe man has not property enough
to please them, for worth is generally (thougn improperly ) estima-
ted by the quantity of property a person possesses; instead of his
character, his principles, his practices, &c. In order to effect their
wishes, every medsure they can invent is pushed into operation, (and
it'is frequently the case that family connexions, and even strangers
interfere, who have no business so to do; but rooxs will be med-
dling) to change the woman’s mind and make bad impressions on
the same with regard to thé object of her affections; they strive by
placing their diabolical optic to her eye, to make her view every
thing in the worst light they possibly can; promise great things if
she will break it off: (‘all these things will I give thee, if thou wilt
fall down and worship me,” said the devil once: ) threaten to place
the puack sxau of reprobation upon her if she fulfils her engage-
ments. Here her mind becomes as a “troubled sea which cannot
rest;” she is at a loss to know what is duty—she loves her parents;
also the man to whom her heart is united——her affections are placed
—her honor is pledged—she spends restless rights and mournful
days to know how to decide! Critical but important period! Her
present, and oe eternal peace depends upon the decision! After
many struggles with her own conscience, at length through power-
ful persuasion ‘she yields to the wishes of others—betrays her trust,
-breaks her marriage contract, deserfs her best friend, and pierces
herself through with many sorrows. Does this decision give peace
of mind? By no means! She is pained at-the very heart, and flies
to some secret place to give vent to the sorrow ‘she feels. Follow
her to the lonely apartment—behold her there as pale as death—her
cheeks bedewed with tears! What mean those heavy groans!—
What mean those heart-breaking sighs? What mean those floods
of briny tears poured forth so free, as if without consent! She was
torn from the object of all her early joy! The ways of God “are

*Some people say the bargain should be conditional, thus:—“If my
parents love you well enough, I will have you.” This just proves the
point in hand, that they must marry for their parents’ love, not their own
REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 407

‘pleasantness, and all his path are peace,” but she finds nothing save
sorrow in the way and path which she has taken—therefore she ‘is
not in the way she ought to Bave went. Another man pays his ad-
dresses to her, by no means calculated to make her a suitable com-
panion—but he has large possessions, and this being the object her
‘parents and friends have in view, they do and say, all they can to
get her consentablé. But parents should remember, that they can
no more love for their children than they can eat and drink for them.
ct their intreaties she is prevailed on to give him her hand,
while her affections are placed on another. Thus she marries for
love of her parents--and enters with a heavy heart into the nuptial
bond. They have laid a foundation to make her unhappy while she
lives; and may I not say, more than probable to procure her future
misery! For how can she be happy with a man whom she dbtes
‘not love! ‘“Howcan two walk:-together except they be agreed?”—
‘Where there is no agreement there can be no union, and where there
is no union there can be no happiness. As the parents are not so
immediately concerned therin as the child, they act very improper-
ly in over-persuading their child to marry. For if she is unhappy
in such marriage, she will have cause.to reflect on them, and place
her misery to their account; while she waits for the hour to come to
end her existence, and terminate the misery which she feels. Mar-
riage was intended for the mutual happiness of the sexes—for the
‘woman was given to the man to be “an help meet for him,” Gen.
ii, 18. Marriage isan emblem of that union which subsists be-
‘tween Christ and his Church, Eph. v, 32. Solomon saith, ““Who-
so findeth a wife, findeth a good thing, and obtaineth a favor of the
Lord,” Prov. viii, 22. Again “a prudent wife is from the Lord,”
Prov. xix, 14. I therefore conclude that a happy marriage is the
‘greatest blessing and consolation which can be enjoyed on this side
of eternity, next to the love of Godinthe soul. Of course an un-
happy marriage is the greatest curse which is endured: on this side
‘of hell, next to the horrors of a guilty conscience.

‘If the woman is under age, she may perhaps be justifiable on that
account; but if she is of age it argues imbecility; for she has as.
much right toact for herself, as her parents have to act for themselves:
of course should have a supemenr and soun of ner own! If the
fault is altogether in herself, she proves at once she is not to be con-
fite-) in; He I would pronounce that man blessed who has escaped
a w-manof so mean a principle—for such a thing has scarcely been
Kuown ainong heathens. ;

Quitting this, I pass on to observe, that many make themselves
unhappy after marriage. 1 shall Ist, Notice some things in the con-
duct of men. 2dly, In the conduct of women. 3dly, Point out
some complex'cases.
408 . REFLECTIONS ON. MATRIMONY.

Ist. It frequently happens that wicked men pay their addregses
to religious women; and in.order to accomplish their desire, pre-
tend to have a great regard for pietyppromise to do all in their pow-
er to assist them on their way to Heaven, and cau God to bear wit-
ness to a die that they will be no hindrance to them, &c., and many
ee far as to put on the outward garb of religion that they may
the more easily betray witha kiss! But shortly after marriage the
wolf sheds his coat and openly. disavows his dislike to the ways of
godliness, and either.directly or indirectly declares that his wife
shall not enjoy the privileges of the gospel. Here the wife is con-
- vinced of the insincerity of his promise; which makes her doubt

the sincerity of: his affection for her;the house becomes divided,
and the foundation of their future. misery is laid, and it will be a
mercy of God, if they are not a means of peopling the regions of the
damned, and at last go down, to the chambers of death together.—
2dly. Some men‘pretend to respect their wives—the wife looks up
to her husband as heyhead for protection, and as a reasonable, wo-
man expects him to.redress her grievances. But alas; how is she
disappointed? For he approbates that in others which he could pre-
vent without any loss of property, or character; and, appears to de-
light in her misery. Instance those who have religious wives, and
suffer drinking, swearing, frolicking, gambling, &c., about their
houses. Is it not natural for such women to conclude their hus-
bands have a greater regard for such wicked beings than, themselves!
If so, how can my husband have that regard for me which he ought
to have? And-what becomes of that scripture which sayeth, “so
ought men to love their wives as their own. bodies: he that-loveth his
wite, loveth himself.” Eph. v, 28. Again, Col: iii, 19, ‘“Hus-
bands love your wives, and be not bitter against them.” 3dly.. A
great many men stay away from home unnecessarily, spend their
time in drinking, &c., expending their money in the taverns, which
might go to the support of their-families, while their wives have not
the necessaries of life, and are laboring night and day to keep their
children from starving. Thus many families are brought to disgrace
and misery by the wickedness of husbands. But one is ready to
say, I provide well for my family; and am I not at liberty to go and
come when I please? _ Yes, as far as is expedient, but no farther, if
you do not want to forfeit your wife’s confidence. I ask what must
be the feelings of a woman left in such a case, when she knows her
-busband has no lawful business to detain him from home? What
conclusion can she more rationally draw than this; ‘My company
1s disagreeable to him, therefore he is determined to have as little of
it as possible, The society of others is more pleasing to him than
‘that of his family; therefore he seeks pleasure abroad!”? Here
grounds are given for her to suspect his virtue and it is very common
REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 409

for women to think such men have their misses ‘from home, which
is too oftenthe case. Reflect for a moment what must be the sensa-
tions of a delicate woman,:to hear that her bosom friend lies intoxi-
cated among the swine in the streets. JI-am certain from observa-
tion that no woman can be happy with a drunken man; therefore I
am bold to say wherever you see such a thing, you see an unhappy
-family—and ga such persons repent and get forgiveness, they
will assuredly be damned, however rich, honorable and wise they
may be. For St. Paul ranks.drunkenness among the works of the
flesh, and positively declares, “they who do such things: shall not
inherit the jcnedon of God,” Gal. v. Therefore I would advise
all young ladies, if they wish to be happy in time or eternity, to
avoid such young men as hanker about the taverns, and have not
respect enough for their own characters to raise them above a level
with the beasts! For beasts do not get drunk. They who get
drunk when young, are apt to be sots when old. Moreover, a great
many sins flow from that of drunkenness, a few of which I shall here
mention. Ist, It brings on disorders to their destruction, which,
2d, prevent their usefulness as worthy members in society. 3d, Short-
ens their days, which is a species of murder, the most heinous of all
crimes. 4th, A bad example before others. 5th, Procures a family
scandal. 6th, his money is laid out for that which is worse than
if thrown into the fire—which,: 7th, Prevents:his usefulness as a
charitable man. 8th, Is a‘breach of God’s law. 9th, Quenches
the Divine Spirit. 10th, Exposes his family to want. 11th, Lia-.
ble to bring a burden on the country. 12th, Deprives him of the
power of reason; which, 13th, Makes him liable to-injure his friends
and commit every horrid depredation. And such men as will get
drunk and then abuse their wives, do not deserve the name of men,
for they have not the principle of men, but may be called the devil’s
swill-tub walking apn and such deserve a dose of eel tea, i. e.,
spirituous liquor in which a living eel has been slimed. 4thly,
There are men who break contract by defiling the marriage bed—
but this is thought to be no scandal by many who are guilty.
Paley observes that on the part of the man who solicits the char-
ity of a married woman, it certainly includes the crime of seduction,
and is attended with mischief still more extensive and complicated;
it creates a new sufferer, an injured husband upon whose affection
is inflicted a wound, the most painfyl and incurable that human na-
ture knows. The infidelity of the woman is aggravated by cruelty
to her children, who are generally involved in their parents’ shame,
and alee made unhappy by their quarrel. The marriage vow is
witnessed before God, and accompanied with circumstances of sol-
emnity and religion which approach to the nature of an oath. The
married offender therefore, incurs a crime little short of perjury, and
410 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY.

the seduction of married women is little less than subordination of
perjury. But the strongest apology for adultery is the prior trans-
gression of the other party; and so far-indeed, as the bad.effects of
adultety are anticipated. by the conduct of the husband or wife who
‘offends first, the guilt of the second offender is extenuated. But this
can never amount to a justification, unless it could be shown that the
obligation of the marriage vow depends upon the conviction of te-
ciprocal fidelity; a construction which appears founded neither in
expediency, nor in terms of the vow, nor in the design of the legis-
lature, which prescribed the marriage rite. To consider the offence
upon the footing of provocation therefore; can by no means ‘vindi-
cate retaliation. ‘‘Thou shalt not commit adultery,’’ it must ever
be remembered, was an interdict delivered by God himself. This
crime has been punished in. almost all.ages and nations. By the
Jewish, law it was punishable with death in both parties, where
either the woman was -martied,: or both. . Amon the Egyptians,
adultery in the man was punished by a thousand Takes, with rods,
and in the woman by the loss of her nose. The Greeks put out the
eyes of the adulterers. . Among the Romans it was punished. by
banishment, cutting off the ears, noses, and sewing the adulterers in
sacks, and throwing them into the sea; scourging, burning, &c. In
Spain and Poland they were almost as severe. The Saxons for-
merly burnt’the adulteress, and over her ashes erected a gibbet,
whereon the adulterer was hanged: King Edmund, in this kingdom,
.ordered adultery to be punished in the same manner as homicide.—
Canute ordered the man to be banished, and the woman to have her
nose and ears cut off. ee an,
Now take notice, a man of. good principles thinks as much of
his word as his oath, therefore will be true to his engagements, and
will fulfil that promise made before witnesses, ‘to forsake all other
women, and keep to his wife only, so long as they both shall live, to
live with her after God’s holy ordinance.”? Now I ask, is adultery
God’s ordinance? No, for he forbids adultery, Exod. xx, 14; he
who breaks his most sacred engagements, is not to be confided in.
Matrimonial engagements are the ‘most sacred; therefore he who
breaks his matrimonial engagements is not to be confided in. 5thly,
Some men have an unhappy temper; are morose and peevish; and
though their wives do all they can, or as they may, it is impossible
to Plies them. They are easjly angered, view a mote until it looks
as large as a mountain; one word brings. on another, at length they
roceed from words to blows, until they become so large that one
bed cannot hold them both. Many of our eyes and ears have been
witnesses to this shameful conduct; the jarring string of discord rux#
hrough all the family, they live like devils incarnate, and'if a person
- yappens to bein the family who has never been used to such conduct,
REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 411

would he not be almost led to think he had gotten into the territories
of the damned? What is here said of the man, is applicable to a
great many women. A wounded bird will flutter. There are too
many causes for me to cite under this head; I leave your minds to
take them in, while I pass on the next thing under consideration,
which was to notice some things in the conduet of women which
make unhappy marriages.

Ist. There are some women who are so unfortunate as to miss the
path of virtue prior to their being married.* Now, although they
may pass for virgins, they are not such in reality, any more than
base metal is genuine. And notwithstanding they may deceive a
man until the marriage knot is tied, that imposition may be known
in future, Deut. xxii. This being the case, it is impossible for the
man to love her as he ought, or otherwise would; here is a source
from whence misery flows in the very beginning, as Solomon saith;
Prov. xii, 4, ‘‘A virtuous woman is a crown (or ornament) to her
husband; but she that maketh ashamed is as rottenness in his bones.”?
He must know that one person-at least. knows this as well as himself;
this causes him to be ashamed, while she becomes as rottenness in
his bones, for the impression is not easily worn off. I hope these
observations will not be forgotten by my female readers, whose vir-
tue yet remains clear and sound as the crystal glass.

2d. God has placed the man as governor in the family, and he
is styled the “head. of the woman,” Eph, v.'23. Now there are
some women, though they promise to live after God’s ordinance,
they are not willing to do it, but wish to be head themselves,

*Fornication, whoredom, or the act of icontinency between single persons; for if
either of the parties be married, it is adultery. While scripture gives no sanction
to those austerities which have been imposed on men under the idea of religion, 80,
on the other hand, they give no liberty for the indulgence of any propensity that
would either militate against our own interest or that of others. Itis vain to argue
the innocency of fornication from the natural passions implanted in us, since
“marriage is honorable in all,’ and wisely appoirted for the prevention of those
évils which would,otherwise ensue; and besides, the existence of any natural pro-
pensity in us, is no proof that itis to be gratified without any restrictions. That
fornication is both unlawful and unreasonable may easily be inferred, if we consider,
1, That our Saviour expressly declares this to be acrime, Mark vii, 21 to 23. 2,
That the scriptures declare that fornicators cannot inherit the kingdom of God, 1
sor. vi, 9, Heb. xii, 16, Gal. v, 19—23, Fornication sinks into a mere brutal com-
merce, a gratification which was designed tobe the cement of a sac~ed, generous,
and tender. fricndship. 4, It leaves the maintenance and education of children, as
tothe father at least, utterly unsecured. 5, It strongly tempts the guilty mother
to guard herself from infamy by methods of procuring abortion, which may not
only destroy the child but often the mother. 6, It disqualifies the deluded crea-
tures to be either good wives or mothers, in any future marriage, ruining that-mod-
esty which is the guardian of nuptial happiness. 7, It absolutely disqualifies, the
man for the best satisfactions—those of truth, virtue, innocent gratifications, ten-
der and generous friendship. 8, It often perpetuates a disease which may be ac-
counted one of the sorest maladics of humannature, and the effects of which are
Bnid to visit the constitution of evén distant generations ;
412 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY.

. according to the vulgar saying, put the petticoat on the man and
wear the breeches themselves, claiming superior equality*—what-
ever is to be done they must give directions; the man duevt not bar-

ain without leave, and if he does, his wife’s tongue runs as thotzh
it would never stop. What does it argue? It argues great straight
I, and little crooked «u—that the woman thinks herself possessed of
; ge wisdom, and her husband ignorant in the extreme, and sets
im aside as a mere cypher. But so far is this from being a trait
of wisdom, that it proves the reverse, for a wise woman will reve-
rence and obey her husband according to Eph. v, 22, 23, 1 Pet, iii;
1. Moreover it argues self-importance, to see people climbing to
the highest seat of power, where they have no business. Self-im-
portance flows from ignorance. Ifthe man is‘a man of sense and
spirit, he is not willing to give up-that which properly belongs. to
him, viz: the reign of government; of course the contest which be-
gins’ in words frequently ends in blows. Thus many: women by
assuming to themselves a prerogative which does not’ belong to
them, make unhappy families. Women, by indulging a mean
opinion of their husbands, become ashamed of them; but this can
happen in no case where there is not a want of information and
judgment. If you can stoop in marrying him, do not indulge the
thought that you added to his respectability; never tell him “you
lifted him out of the ashes,’ for it will be hard for. you to extricate
yourself from this difficulty. ‘If you stooped of necessity because
you could get no one else, the obligation is on your own side; and
if you could get a better companion why did you marry him? If
yuu stooped of choice, who ought to be blamed but yourself? Be-
sides, it will be well to remember when you became his wife he
became your head, and: your supposed superiority was buried in
that voluntary act.””
‘3d. There are many young women, who in order to marry well,
appear very mild, very affectionate and very decent in their persons,
houses, &c., frequently using an air of affection, and speaking with
aultering voices. Some route gentleman wishing to get a com-
panion of this description, offers his hand to one of these ‘jack
daws dressed in peacock feathers;” the nuptials are celebrated, her
wishes are answered, the cloak is laid aside. and she soen appears
what she is inreality. The'innocency of the lamb is lost in the
fierceness of the lion, the affection of the dove in the cruelty of the
ostrich, and the cleanliness of the sheep in the filthiness of the swine.
These properties are bad in the abstract, but far worse when they
meet together. Filthiness is the fruit of laziness. Go to the house
where a lazy woman bears rule, examine the floor, the. furniture,
*«Whip my dogs because my dogs did not watch my. Give my
dogs no supper. My cart!!!!”
REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 413.

the bedding, the linen, the children, and’ last of all herself, and see
what an agreement thoughout the whole; every thing is out of fix,
and if she is a professor of religion, you may, without erring far,
form a rational judgment of the state of her soul, from the appear-
ance of her body. Laziness is incorsistent with the moapal of
Christ, and with the spirit of Christianity; for St. Paul told the
Thessalonians to note such ‘a man, and have no company with
him, that he may be ashamed,” 2 Thess. iii, 14. _ Moreover a lazy
Christian is as great a solecism as an.honest thief, a sober drunk-
ard, a.chaste harlot, a holy devil. But it may be asked, what
are the evils which accrue from dirty houses, &c? I answer, Ist.
If a gentleman or lady visit you, they have no appetite to eat or
drink in your houses; and what are your feelings when you are cer-
tain of the cause? 2d. .They can have no satisfaction in your beds,
they, smell so offensive, and are so infested with hungry night walk-
ers, which thirst for human blood. 3d. The very disagreeableness
of the air causes them to.wish to make their escape, lest they should
be seized with putrid or malignant fevers, which might terminate
indeath. 4th. Many diseases originate therefrom, which are pro-
ductive of the most fatal consequences to the family.. 5th. There-,
by you transmit a curse.to your children, for the children in common,
pattern after their parents, and.as they do with you, so will they do
when they get to themselves. Therefore says one, ‘Take care of
the breed.” There is no excuse sufficient to justify those who are
able to work and live in dirt, where water is plenty, and may be had
for nothing. Therefore I would advise all persons. who value their
health, to shun such.places as they would. a city where the plague
is in full rage. Now if a man is thus taken in, how can he be hap-
y, provided he has never been occustomed so to live? And if he
nas, by seeking a woman from whom he expected better things, he
clearly evinces his dissatisfaction in that manner of life. But find-
ing out the deception, he has no heart to work, takes to drink to
drown his sorrow. Here we behold another cause of family misery,
or unhappy marriages. 4th. It sometimes is the case, that the
wife, for want of due consideration, as it relates to his constitution
and inclination,* treats him as an husband with neglect, which
makes a bad impression on his mind that is not easily erased, but
tends to wean his affections from her, and expose him to the temp-
tation of others, till she becomes a burden, and he wishes her out of
the way asa rival. Thus she is blind to her own happiness, and
procures her own destruction. Quitting this, I pass on to the third
thing under consideration; in which I am to point out some complex
cases, in which either party may be guilty. Andlst. That odious

 *See Dr. Clark’s Commentary, 1 Cor. vii, 2, beginning at the words
“In the Jewish Constitutions,” and ending with the word “sense.”
Al4 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY.

practice of talking about each other behind their back, and endea
voring to expose each other’s faults to the world. If they are one
flesh, he that exposes his wife, exposes himself also. How then
can the family be respectable? This comes to her ears, ard she
feels disposed to retaliate, and presently the whole neighborhood is
filled with things which ought never to have been known, only by
themselves. Men and women both have their foibles, therefore
ought to look over each other’s faults, and put the best construction
possible on each other’s conduct, and exercise that charity which
thinketh no evil.-: Therefore should never unnecessarily expose
each other’s faults, but sftpport each other’s: character as far as truth
and propriety will admit. St. James saith, “the tongue is full of
deadly poison, and sets on fire the course of nature.” Need we
wonder then if it sets on fire whole families where it is not curbed?
2d. Sometimes it is the case that one of them has been married
before. I'll say the woman. Her present husband treats her well,
but if at any time she gets crossed, she cries out: ‘Ah, I once had
a husband, he did not treat me as you do; there never was such a
man as he was, but he is gone now.” And as apt as not tell fifty
alies about his goodness efore she stops, and more than likely her
present husband is better than the first ever was. Now it is very
certain that this makes a bad impression on the mind, and if it is not
done purposely to hurt feelings, the best apology which can be made
for such conduct is weakness or ignorance. Whatever women or
men think in such cases, if they value their peace, they should keep
their thoughts in their own breasts; for a small needle may occasion
a great deal of pain if stuck in the heart. And “behold! how great
a matter a little fire kindleth.””? Such aline of conduct as the above,
cannot but chill the affection of your companion towards you, of
course, as he esteems or disesteems you, so his treatment towards:
you will be. i
Mrs. could not forgive God Almighty—but wept night and
day at the grave. The recruiting sergeant strove to soothe her, ap-
pene! in vain at first: ideas were formed favorable—when he, to:
e off, observed that he was a deserter from the army, and «na hun-
dred pounds were offered to any one who would place his head ona
pe at the fork of the roads; cle replied, we will dig up my hus-
band, and cut off his head, and place it onthe pole, and they will
think ’tis yours, and-give over the search—and many a such “cut
off my husband’s head,” there is immediately after a great fuss.
3d. There are instances of one or the other’s having a parent or
child who comes to live in the family, the other treats the person ill,
this touches in a very tender part, feelings are hurt, at length it is
productive of bad consequences, the evil seed is sown, it springs-up,
it becomes a great tree, it bears abundance of fruit, and yields a’

 
REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 415

never ending crop of misery. 4th. Jealousy, which is sometimes
founded in truth, and sometimes in error. However, jealousy is
such, properly or improperly founded; and where it takes place, all
conjugal affections are destroyed; for confidence once lost can hardly
ever be regained.

_As there is such a thing as family likeness, so there is a family
temper, and as the bodies of offspring often feel the effects of paren-
tal sensations, commonly called marks, as from frights, fear, scare,
grief, and whatsoever improperly exercises the mind as desire, which
effects the offspring often exhibit; therefore the disposition should
be sweetened by the pa of God, and kept in an even frame and
under proper exercise!—and husbands should be careful how they
treat their wives!’ O man attend to this!

. Ist. I would advise all young people,.male and female, to get re-
ligion; by which you will be better qualified to do your duty to
your God and yourselves, being under the influence of Divine
grace; if you keep an eye single to the glory of God, you may have
a guide to direct you to a person, such as will make you a partner,
who will be willing to share with you all your sorrows. Do not
look so much to property nor beauty as good sense, virtue and piety.
Avoid as much as possible the company of such as are not afraid
to sin themselves; knowing that if it is in their power, they will lead
you. into that gulph of: iniquity which has swallowed up thousands
—‘“evil communications corrupt good manners,”’ -or rather good
morals, as.is intended, and a companion of fools shall be destroyed.
Get a person who will love you from’a sense of duty to God.—
This foundation, if beauty and fortune fail, standeth sure; and then
you need not fear that such a companion will desert, you in the day
of trouble. If you both love God, it will be impossible for you not
to love each other. This being the case; you may always have a
paradise at home, and the more happy in each other’s company, than
with any other person beneath the canopy of heaven. As many of
our young friends have been called from time to eternity before they
had time to settle themselves in the world, it ought to be a warning
to you not to put off your return to God until you get married, for
betore that time comes you may be numbered with the dead, and lie
down between the clods of the valley; and if without religion you
are cut off in the bloom of youth, how soon will all your earthly
joys come to an end, and an eternity of misery commence! But if
you get and keep religion, whether you marry or not, it shall be well

with you. If you marry such person as I advise, when your com-

companion dies you-may havea well ’grounded hope, that the ever-
faithful companion of all your cares is gone to rest in ‘Abra-
1am’s.bosom;”. and after serving God together in time, you may

ss
416 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY.

s ot an eternity of pleasure together in praising God and the

amb. ; .

Perhaps some will say, the subject is too plain and tends to hurt
delicate feelings! But let it be remembered that it is not more plain
than important. And delicacy must give way to’propriety, when
truth and matter of fact demand it. Moreover, some delicate peo-
ple have prejudices which are founded in error, and yet, when mat-
rimony is treated plainer in romantic novels, will greedily relish and
digest it! Observe, they exhibit characters which no where in real
life exist, and yet young minds are too frequently captivated, and
thereby form an idea———---—; and must of course be disap-

ointed, and consequently made unhappy, perhaps for life. This
is one of the many evils of novels to society!

2d. I would advise such as have conipanions, to consult each
other’s happiness, both as it relates to time and eternity. As hus-
bands, love your wives; and as wives, see that you reverence your
husbands; try to find out each other’s dispositions, consider your own
weakness, and think not any thing too hard to be done by you to
render each other happy, except the giving up of your conscience.
If heaven has blessed you with a.good companion, esteem it as the

reatest temporal blessing which can be enjoyed, and be very care-
ul not to abuse so good a gift; remember that eternal things are con-
nected therewith, and if you misuse your companion you-will have
to render an account to God for the same; for God will bring every
work into judgment, with every secret thing, whether it be good, or
whether it be evil.” a

Never put your property out of your hand ‘to be dependent on
your children—for they will not feel nor do with you as you with
them when children! the-son that must be hired ——-—— to reform
will deny ———— the loan of a horse—the old man must walk
on foot; and is used and wished out of the way as a piece of useless
lumber!!! . ne

Set no example before your children but what is worthy for them
to copy after; but use your united parental iufluence to preserve
their morals, and stimulate. them to noble principles. Mothers par-
ticularly are bound by the strongest obligations (however few may
realize it) to preserve the chastity and virtue of their daughters; for
on this in a great measure, depends much of their welfare for time,
if not for eternity; and as a woman without a character is like a
oo aaa a soul, of course female education ought not to be neg-

cted.

If you have a bad companion, you made your own contract, or
at least consented thereunto; therefore make the best you can of a
bad bargain; and avoid every measure as far as possible, to. answer
in the eternal world, which might tend to make you more unhappy.
REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 417

If you have religion, walk with Zacharias ard Elizabeth in all
the ways of God blameless. If you have no religion, your own
consciences testify that all is not well with you, and God himself
is witness to the many promises you have broken. Therefore it is
high time for you to begin to think more seriously on your latter
end for many of you are past the meridian of life; your sun is going
down in death: Others hover around the shores of time, but one
step between you and the.bar of God. With others the sun of life
will go down at noon; eternal things depend upon life’s feeble
strings! Heaven lost, is lost forever! Careless men! Prayerless
women! Why will you die? Are you greedy of eternal pain?—
What harm did God ever do, that you are determined not to be rec-
onciled to him? Are you so in love with sin, that you will risk
the loss of heaven, and the torment of hell for a momentary enjoy-
ment? O! be wise—seek salvation—fly from the gathering storm!
Believe in Christ Jesus, and-thou wilt be saved. So shall you enjoy
peace and life, tranquility in death, and crowns of victory in eterni-
ty. Serious consideration is the first step in matters of religion,
with a fixed resolution to avoid whatever you discern to be wrong;
having your mind in a studious frame of inquiry after God’s will
todo it. Never lie down to rest without committing yoursslf into
the protection of kind Providence; and as you awake give thanks
to the hand that has kept you; thus begin, spend and close every
day with God; then he will be thy father and thy friend in Jesus
Christ. Amen. :

Most evils prevalent in society have their origin from the influ-
ence of example, by which children are contaminated, and the seeds
are sown in the prejudice of their education, to the great injury of
themselves and others, beyond any possible calculation!

The poor opinion which mankind entertain of each other, and
the little confidence they are pleased to place in strangers, as well
as acquaintance, exemplify the truth, which shows the corruption
of their very raising. For example; the two first things generally
learned to children, in their infancy, is to be deceitful and lie—
The mother is going out, the children cry to go too; the mother
promises to’ bring them “pretties,”’ with no intention to ‘perform;
the child is deceived and disappointed, and confidence is forfeited.
“Twill whip,” &c., ‘if you don’t hush;” but the child is not
influenced, knowing the scare crow. . a

Thus being learned to deceive and lie, he becomes expert at the
trade, and then must be whipped for the very things the parents have
taught him, whereas if the example had been good, and all foolish,
wicked, evil improprieties were discountenanced by a proper line
of conduct, then a blessing would be transmitted to posterity, ac-
cording to the promise, and as exemplified by Abraham.

Cec
418 -REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY.

It isa rarity that a young woman goes to the leeward with a broken
***, provided the seeds of modesty, innocence and virtue, are sown
in the mind at an early age; whereas those mothers who do not
watch over their daughters, as “guardian angels,” are apt to let
them run at random; hence many get the ankles scratched, if no
more! , Fathers and sons may also take a hint! _

The tyranny of parents, as well as too great liberty, is equally
ernicious, also their being divided in their family government;
ikewise backbiting, flattery, &c. yee

But remember the day of retribution, and conduct yourselves ac-
‘cordingly! or first impressions are most durable, therefore the
propriety and necessity of beginning right, to end well;. as the con-
sequence of a starting wrong, you will forever continue in error.

Hence the propriety. of “consideration,”’ and a proper exercise
of “judgment,” as rational creatures, who need Divine assistance,
for which we should look accordingly. :

The voice of whisper reported of a certain pair, who had no
‘heir for seven years. The man made a certain proposition to
a neighboring widow lady. The conditions of which were, that
he should come in the dark, and go in the dark; bring cloth and
money, &c. The widow privately informed the man’s wife of
the whole affair, with the arrangements therewith connected.
And it was agreed the wife should occupy the bed, &c.; which
concerted plan succeeded. Tap, tap, at the window, at the
appointed hour. The man is admitted—fulfills the conditions—
retires in due time.

The wife in cfrcumlocution arrives at home in due season to
make all appear as if she had remained at home, but at length
produces the booty from her friend, and begins to cut the cloth
for garments; and desires her husband to accumpany her to
the store to buy trimmings, &c., with the money in her hand,
received from a friend! His feelings and cure may be more
easily imagined than described, in the mind of fancy! What
was the result? but an heir in due time.

Here, then, a man committed adultery with his own wife,
according to national, civil, ecclesiastical, and common law.
Because it is the motive, or intention which gives character to the
action. Therefore, the following are true marks by which to
estimate real worth. Ist, honesty. 2d, civility. 8d, industry
4th, economy. 5th, humanity. 6th, even disposition 7th
good religion, vital piety in the soul.

e 3
ANALECTS

UPON

NATURAL, SOCIAL AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY.

—_—oOoN

 

Genera Wasuinecton, in comparing those days of ignorance,
‘wwen people tamely submitted to the galling yoke of tyranny and
priest-craft with modern times, when men took the liberty to sus-
pect the Brepouy of the creed of “passive obedience and non-
resistance,”’ dropped the following reflection: ‘‘ But this seems to’
be the age of wonders, and it is reserved for intoxicated and lawless
France, for purposes of Providence far beyond the reach of human
ken, to slaughter her own citizens, and disturb the repose of all the
world besides.”

When we reflect on past occurrences, on the awful revolutions
of the present day, and those big events now probably at the door,
any person who thinks for himself, and is not callous to all impor-
tant things, must feel a degree of interest. :

It is a self evident matter of fact, that there has been, and there
still is, a great deal of deceit, oppression and consequent misery in
the world. ps

It is equally certain, that there is such a thing in the world as
“natural evil.”? And natural evil must be the effect or consequence
of “moral evil,” (Gen. iii, 17, Rom. v, 12,) otherwise all our
ideas of goodness and justice are chimerical. It therefore may be
taken for granted, and our own experience and observation will jus-
tify the conclusion that all things are not right in the present condi-
tion of the human family. To bea little more particular, I will fora
moment consider man in an individual, social and moral capacity.

First. Individually; one seeks to take care of himself only, as
charity is said to begin at home. And as long as self is served, he
may make pretensions to friendship, but when interest ceases, the
ease is altered.

Again, one is a poor outcast, perishing in the streets, while an-
ser is revelling, having more than heart could wish; but because
420 ANALECTS UPON THE

of the trouble will not give the stranger an asylum or afford him

wherewithal to allay his hunger, not expecting a reward. One is

‘in trouble, another is merry at his distress. One commands, be-

cause it is his pleasure,.and another must obey however hard and
imperious the command. One claims the country for his own, and

all the others must pay him for the privilege to live in it, or else

suffer banishment. One hath thousands, gained by the labor of

others, while another hath not the assurance of a day’s provision,

nor money to procure the coarsest raiment, much less the promise

of a friend in the day of adversity.

Secondly. Socially; there isa body of men called gentlemen
or nobility. There is another grade called peasants. The first
will possess the country, and feel and act more than their own im-
portance; while the latter are put on a level with the animals, and
treated as an inferior race of beings, who must pay these lords a
kind of divine honor, and bow, and cringe and scrape.

The will of the one must be the law, and it must be the pleasure
of the other to obey. And it is the policy and interest of the for-
mer, to keep the latter in subjection and ignorance. For if they

. Were oe to think, and judge, and act’ for themselves, they
would overthrow their rulers. _

Here the question will arise, how such differences came to exist
among men?: Another question also arises; can the motives of men
who thus conduct themselves in the world, be “just and good?”

A third question also arises; if men be .actuated by motives in
objects and ends; and in particular in their actions and dealings
with their fellow men, who.can doubt whether there be such a thin
as ** moral evil’? in the world? Every purpose must be weigh
and willed in the heart, before it is acted out. Of course, to take
from another his substance without his consent, or giving him an
equivalent, is contrary to every rule of equity.

Thirdly. Morally; some people invade the Divine rights by pre-
scribing “articles of faith,’ and binding the conscience of man in
all things to religion, under the most severe penalties that human
ingenuity could invent.

When we reflect, therefore, upon the actions of men, taken as
they stand in relation to one another, we are led to inquire, how
they may comport, first, with our “personal rights;”? secondly with
our “social rights;”’ and thirdly, with our “‘moral rights,” as estab-
lished by the “law of nature.”

OF THE LAW OF NATURE.

I here would observe, that all our rights, whether personal, social,
or moral, are the graces of the Governor of the Universe, and es-
tablished primarily in the great and universal “law of nature.”
: RIGHTS OF MAN. 42]

It is a self evident truth, that all men are born equal and inde-
pendent; and as individuals, are endowed by their Creator with cer-
tain unalienable rights; among which are life, liberty, the use of pro-
perty, the pursuit of happiness, with the privileges of private judg-
ment.

These principles being admitted, it will follow, that as the wants
or necessities of mankind and their duties are equal, so their rights
and obligations are equal also. Hence our rights, duties and obli-
gations are the same in each and in all.

The “rights of man,” when applied to an individual, are called
‘personal rights;” considered as he stands in relation to his fellow
creatures, they are called “social rights;”? and considered as he
stands in relation to his Creator, they are called ‘moral rights.”

OF PERSONAL RIGHTS.

Personal rights, are those benefits or privileges which appertain
to man in right or by virtue of his existence. Of this kind are all
the intellectual rights, or rights of the mind; and also all those
rights of acting as an individual for his own comfort and happiness,
which are not injurious to the natural or personal rights of others;
of course the rights of the mind, religious liberty, freedom and in-
dependence cannot be taken from a man justly, but by his own con-
sent; except only when taken by the laws of the Creator who gave
them, or when forfeited to society by some misdemeanor. s

The human family, which is divided into nations, is composed
of individuals. And as a whole is composed of parts, and the
parts collectively form one whole; of course in their individual ca-
pacity, they are naturally free and independent, and endowed by
their Creator with certain inalienable rights and privileges, such as
life; liberty, pursuit of happiness, and the right of private judgment
in moral duty.

They are equal and independent in their individual capacity.—
This is cafled the “Law oF NaTuRE,” established primarily by
the Governor of the Universe; of course differences and distinctions
are rather the result of art in which the order of things is inverted;
and by which mankind are deprived of their personal and just rights,
than of any natural modification of things. And hence the “‘nick
names,” or unmeaning and empty titles in the old world. - :

Such distinctions arise, therefore, from a self created authority,
or an usurped authority, which of’ course must be considered as an
unjust tyranny. For any thing given by the God of nature only,
can be remanded by none but him alone; consequently for one to
take it from another, without his consent, or without giving an
equivalent, is to deprive him of his personal rights, and must be an
infringement upon natural justice. —

All men may be considered thus equa!ly free, and independent in
422 ANALECTS UPON THE

their individual capacity; but when taken in a social capacity, they
are certainly dependent upon each other. And none more so than

ose who consider themselves the most independent. Because the
Governor of the Universe hath determined, as we see in the order
of nature, that health and laziness cannot dwell together; so a man
must not be a stoic nor a machine, but an active being. Therefore
the “laws of nature”? are fixed, that self interest shall be a stimulus,
or-moving spring to action. Hence theré are some things which
man cannot do or subsist without, as food, water, &c., &c., conse-
quently self-preservation is called the “first law of nature” in point
of duty.

But there are some, yea, many things we cannot perform ourselves;
we are of course dependent on others for their assistance and help;
such is the case in different operations of mechanism, agriculture and
commerce. Each of these is mutually connected, and dependent
on each other. Therefore if I derive advantage from others, why
should others not derive some benefit from me in return? This is
equal and right, of course it is just and proper. If therefore, I
withhold that advantage which I could bestow on society, it is an
infringement upon natural justice. Of course we must account to
the Author of nature, for the neglect or abuse of those natural, or
personal and social privileges, bestowed by him, and enjoyed by us.

OF SOCIAL RIGHTS.

As a whole is composed of parts, and the parts collectively form
one whole, so to judge correctly of social principles we must view
them as they apply naturally, individually, collectively, and pros-
pectively. As our “personal rights’’ are the same, so are our obli-
gations the same. And hence our rights and obligations are natu-
rally and necessarily reciprocal.

To derive the benefit of society collectively and individually,
there is need for general rules, for the regulation of the whole. And
how shall general rules be formed, but by general consei:t? It is
therefore our true interest as individuals to be involved and con-
nected with such regulations, as may be formed for the benefit and
safety of our “personal rights;”? and such as prudence dictates, as
necessary to guarantee them from usurpation.

_ Our personal rights, privileges and obligations being equal, we
have each, as an individual, a right to claim a voice -in the formas
tion of those general rules; and personal duty arising from the “law
of nature” calls upon us collectively to act our part as individuals;
and there would be an infringement upon natural justice, to neglect
the right of suffrage.

“¢ Socjal rights,” are those which appertain to man, in right of
his being a “‘member of society.” Every “social right”’ has for its
RIGHTS OF MAN. 423

foundation some ‘personal right’? pre-existing in the individual,
arising from the law of nature, but to the enjoyment of which his
individual power is not, in all cases, sufficiently competent. Of
this kind are all those which relate to security and protection.

From this short review, it will be easy to distinguish between
that class of “personal rights” which a man retains after entering
into society, and those which he throws into the common stock as
a member of society.  —-

The personal rights which he retains, are all those in which thy
power to execute, is as perfect in the individual, as the right itself.
Among, this class, as is before mentioned, are all the intellectual
rights, or rights of the mind; consequently religion, and the privi-
lege of private judgment, are some of those rights.

The “personal rights,’ which are not retained, are all those in
which, though the right is perfect in the individual, the power to
execute them is defective. They answer not this purpose. A man
by the “law of nature’? has a personal right to judge his own cause;
and as far as the right of the mind is concerned, he-never surren-
ders it. But what availeth it to him to judge, if he has not the
power to redress? He therefore deposites this right in the common
stock of society, and takes the arm of society, of which he is a part,
in preference, and in addition to his own.

Society grants him nothing. Every man is a proprietor in soci-
__ ety, and draws on the capital as a matter of right.

From these premises a few,certain conclusions will follow.

First. That every social right grows out of a personal right; and
is founded on the “law of nature,” or, in other words, it is a ‘per-
sonal right” exchanged agreeable to natural justice. :

Secondly. That civil power derived from society, when applied
to the body, is called political, but when applied individually, is
called civil authority. This power when properly considered as
legal authority, is made up of the aggregate of that class of the per-
sonal rights of man, which becomes defective in the individual, in
point of power, and answers not his purpose; but when collected to
a focus, become competent to the purpose of every one.

Thirdly. That the power preueed from the aggregate of per-
sonal rights, imperfect in power in the individual, cannot be appli-
ed to invade the personal rights, which are retained in the individ-
ual, and in which the power to execute is as perfect as the right
itself without intruding on natural justice; seeing the rights are
personal only and can concern no body else. 2,

Thus we have seen, man traced as a natural individual, to a mem-
ber of society; and observed the qualities of the personal rights re
tained, and those which are exchanged for social rights.

‘Those. principles, when digested and properly arelied show the
424 ANALECTS UPON THE

origin and foundation of the only true and proper fountain of gov-
ernment, which is properly speaking, the “personal, social compact.”
Because mankind in thei* individual capacity, arc. equally free ana
independent, by the law of nature, as establisted vy its author.
Therefore the facts must be, that the individuals themselves, each
in his own personal and sovereign right, entered into a compact,
not with a government, but with each. other, to produce a govern-
ment. And this is the only mode, in which governments have a
right to arise, and the only principles on which they ought to exist,
or possibly can exist agreeably to natural. justice. =. :

It is a sélf-evident fact, that the people are the original and only
true and proper source from whom a government can be deduced,
and spring into existence, on just and equitable principles, agreea .
bly to the:law of nature, because the people existed betove any gov-
ernment came to exist. Of course society, on soc.al principles,
have d right to three things.
' First: To form their own government.

Second. To choose their own rulers.

Third. To cashier them for misconduct. a

Hence it follows; first, that the authority of rulers is only delegat-
ed authority. Secondly, that they are accountable to the fountain
from which they aenvel it, And thirdly that they are not to serve
themselves, but society; whose servants they are, and by whom
they are employed and: paid: for their sex vices.

OF MORAL RIGHTS.

‘Moral rights” are the personal privilege to think, and judge, and
act for one’s self in point of moral duty. This is the more plain
and clear, as no one is concerned but God the judge, and the indi-
vidual. man, as a responsible agent.

For what right hatt
concern him?

Moral duties are the result of moral. law, which is the divine
prerogative alone; and man hath no right to invade the moral duty
of another; for this is the right of the divine government. Noman
therefore, nor set of men, have 2 right to infringe upon or bind.the
conscience of another, .Man therefore, asa rational creature, must
be convinced before he can be converted, in order to act consistently
as an agent accountable to the Supreme Governor of the Universe.
Consequently submission of will to a compulsatory power, in mat-
ters of religion, in repugnance to the dictates of tender conscience,
is nothing but an empty show, a piece of hypocrisy, without any
mixture of moral goudness or genuine virtue.

All natural religious establishments, or churches established by
law, have been a curse to mankind, and a pest to society. Vice

h any man to meddle with that which does not
RIGHTS OF MAN. . 425

and corruption in religion are encouraged and upheld, and virtue lies

deprest. If a man froma principle of duty would Supper religion
voluntarily, by being compelled to do it, he is prevented the oppor-

tunity of showing the virtue of his heart, and the influence of his

example is lost. If his religion be different from that established

by law, his conscience is bound and he is prevented from support-.
ing his own religion by taking away from him that which he would

give to his own minister for the support of those in whom he does

not believe. Law-religion, will cause people to be hypocrites, but
cannot cure them of error. A man must be convinced in his judg-

ment, by evidence to his understanding, before he 1s converted in
his heart. Of course, to form articles of faith, for people to sub-

scribe under severe penalties, is not founded upon common sense,

nor on equitable principles. For it supposes people capable of. be-
lieving without reason or evidence, is contrary to the law of nature

and repugnant to natural justice, in as much as all men are free and

independent, in their individual-capacity, and of course their rights

and privileges are equal, to think and to judge, and also to act for

themselves, in point of moral duty, and in all matters of opinion in

religion.

Suppose that one man believes in one God, another believes in
ten, what is that to the first? “It neither picks his pockets nor
breaks his legs;” of course, why should he persecute him? FPerse-
cution is contrary to natural justice, inasmuch as it assumes a power
which no mortal can claim, it being the Divine right only to judge
in such cases. But nevertheless moral duty from pity, and a con-
cern for his welfare, may excite a man to strive to convince another
for his good, to shun the error and find the happy road.

Universal right of conscience is given by the author of nature,
who is the moral governor of the human family. And such liberty
of conscience ought to be established in every land.

‘“‘Toleration,” therefore, places itself not between man and man,
nor between church and church, nor between one denomination of
religion and another, but between God and man; between the being
who worships, and the being who is worshipped; and the same act
of assumed authority, by which it “tolerates” man to pay his wor-
ship, it presumptuously and blasphemously sets itself up to “tole-
rate” the Almighty to receive it. oe

Intolerance assumes to itself the right of withholding liberty of.
conscience. Toleration assumes the right of granting it. Both
are despotism in théir nature. Man worships not himself but his
maker; and liberty of conscience which he claims, is not for the
servicé of himself but of his God. In this case, therefore, we must
necessarily have the associated ideas of two beings; the mortal
426 ANALECTS UPON THE

ne weer the worship, and the immortal being who is wor- -
shipped. : ee

‘Suppose a bill was brought into any legislature, entitled an “Act
to tolerate or grant liberty to the Almighty, to receive the worship
of a Jew ora Turk,” or “to prohibit the Almighty to receive it,”
all men would startle and call it blasphemy. There would be an
uproar. The presumption of ‘toleration in religious matters would
then present itself unmasked. But the presumption is not the less,
because the name of ‘‘man” only appears to those laws; for the
associated ideas of the worshipper and the worshipped cannot be’
separated. Well may one exclaim: “Who then art thou vain dust
and ashes; by whatever name thou art called, whether an Emperor
ora King, a Bishop or a State, or any-thing else, that obtrudes
thine insignificance, between the soul of man and its Maxrr?—~
Mind thine own concerns. If he believes not as thou believest, it
is a proof that thou believest not as he believeth, and there is no
earthly power can determine between you.”

With respect to what are called denominations of religion, if
every one is left to judge of his own religion, there is no such a
thing as a religion that is wrong. Butif they are to judge of each
other’s religion, there is no sack a thing as a religion that is right,
and therefore all the world is right or all the rail is wrong. But’
with respect to religion itself, without any regard to names, and as
directed from the Universal Family of mankind to the Divine ob-:
jee of all adoration, it is man bringing to his Maker the fruits of his

eart, and the grateful tribute of every one is accepted, ‘Like as a
father pitieth his children, so the Lord pitieth them that fear him.”
He looketh at the heart, and judgeth according to intentions, ‘of al
truth is no respector of persons, but in every nation, he that feareth
God and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him.” Itis re-
quired of a man according to what is given him, whether ‘‘one, two
or five talents,’’ ‘‘and he that knoweth his master’s will, and doeth
it not, shall be beaten with many stripes,’’ for “where there is no
law, there is no transgression;” ‘sin is the transgression of the law.”
Man is under a Moral Law, the law of the :mind, of right and
wrong. There is a moral duty, and a moral obligation on the man
to pertorm that duty. If he does not perform it he falls under con-
demnation, which he is conscious of, for not acting as well.as he.
knew how; hence the propriety.of the words, “This is the condem-
nation, that light has come into the world, and men love darkness.
rather than light, because their deeds are evil.”. Man is a rational
agent, actuated by motives; his actions are deliberate, and his 10-
tives of two kinds, good and evil; one is called “moral good,”
the good’ principle existing in the mind; the other is called “moral
evil,” because the spirit of the mind is bad, and the intention of the
RIGHTS OF MAN. 427

mind is to do wrong, which motive is not right, not agreeable to
natural justice and moral obligation; because men have equal rights
and wants, so their duties and obligations are equal in their ‘social
capacity, as established in the “Law of Nature,” by the Creator
and Governor of the world; of course there is need for a definite
rule by which to measure our duties towards each other, because if
our rights and obligations are the same and equal, then we are to
expect no more than we can justly claim, or would be willing to
bestow, agreeable to that which is just and equal; and hence the
command which is agreeable to the “‘“Law of Nature;’’ ‘Love thy
neighbor as thyself,” which is always agreeable to the ‘Moral
Law,” and core rene with the rule, “as ye would that others
should do to you, do you even so to them; for this is the Law and
the prophets,” or what the Law of Moses and the Prophets and
Jesus Christ taught, which ought therefore to be the leading prin-
ciple of every heart, and the rule of the spirit and conduct of every
one in practice, in our action and dealings with mankind in all
things whatever.

Here the “moral law’? and the “law of nature” and the “rule of
practice,” all correspond and harmonize together, in securing the
“social rights, obligations and duties of man which have the Al-
mighty for their Author, to whom man is accountable.” Ofcourse
man ought to be actuated by noble principles, conforming himself
accordingly, seeing his eternity depends upon it.

But to deprive man of the right to think and judge, and act for
himself, in point of moral duty, is an infringement on the Creator’s
government, as well as on natural justice, and contrary to every rule
of right, and is attended with complicated misery to the human
family. It creates broils, animosities and contentions in society,
and raises a domineering spirit in one, and a spirit of resentment and
resistance in another; and thus more blood hath been shed in conse-
quence of such a line of proscription and practice, than from all
other sources put together; and hath been attended with more ap-
parent cruelty and misery to mankind, than all other things whatso-
ever. Therefore, such national establishments of religion, are well
styled the Whore of Babylon, or the “‘Mother of Harlots, and the
abomination of the earth.”? The morner, must be the old W *
and if she be a “mother,”? who can her daughters be, but the cor-
rupt, established Protestant churches, which came out of her, and
have not forgot to tread in her steps of persecution, towards those
who differ from them in opinion? And hence they are said to be
“drunk with the blood of the Saints and Martyrs,” which God,
as a just Governor, will cause to be visited on them in their turn,
that the earth may revert to its original and proper owner, and the
inhabitants know that u1s kingdom is over all.

 
428 ANALECTS UPON THE

OF GOVERNMENT.

“From what authority shall one person or a body of men, have
power and exercise a command over others?

It must be obtained in one of these three ways. Ist. It must
be the gift of the Creator and Governor of the Universe. 2d. It
must be delegated by the people. 3d. It must be self created of
usurped.*

OF DIVINE DELEGATION. z

First. With regard to that authority, which is said to be the gift
of the Creator, and derived from the Governor of the Universe as
his delegated power. It hath not for its foundation or support,
either scripture or common sense. __

Before any conclusion can be admitted, certain facts, or first
principles or data must be established or admitted for its confirmation.

The error of those. who reason by precedents drawn from anti-
quity respecting the Rights of Man, is, that they do not go far
enough into antiquity. ‘They do not go the whole way; they stop
in some of the intermediate stages, of a hundred thousand years,

roduce what was then done as their precedent. This is no author-
ity at all, If we travel still farther into antiquity, we shall find a
direct contrary opinion and practice prevailing. And if antiquity.
is to be authority, a thousand such authorities may be eodicad,
successively contradicting each other. But if we proceed on, we
shall at last come out right; we shall come to the time when man
came from the hands of his Maker.

What was he then? Man! Man was his high and only.title, and
a higher cannot be givenhim. |

We have now gone back to the origin of man and to the origin
of his rights. As to the manner in which the world has been gov-
erned from that day to this, it is no farther any concern of ours,
than to help us to make a proper use of former errors and suitable
improvements upon ancient history. Those who lived an hundred
or a thousand years ago were then moderns as we are now. They
had their ancients, and those ancients had others, and we shall be
ancients in our turn. If the mere name of antiquity is to govern
in the affairs of life, the people who are to live an hundred or a
thousand years hence, will be as much bound to take us for a pre-
cedent, as we are to take as a precedent those who lived an hundred
ora thousand years ago.

The fact is, that an appeal to antiquity, may prove any thing,
and establish nothing. It is authority against authority, still ascen
ing till we come to the divine origin of the Rights of Man at the

*By the Creator’s ‘Law of Nature,” is man a Cosmopolite, or the
local property of another? .
RIGHTS OF MAN. 429

creation. Here our inquiries find a resting place, and reason finds
ahome. If a dispute about the Rights of Man had arisen at the
distance of an hundred years from the creation, to this source of au-
thority they must have referred; and to the same source of authori-
ty, we must now refer. .

The genealogy of Christ is traced to Adam. Why not trace the
Rights of Man up to his creation? The answer, is: ‘That upstart
governments,”’ through ambition founded in moral evil, have arisen
and thrust themselves between, to unmake man, and trample upon
all his precious rights, to keep him in profound ignorance, that they
may be served at his expense. ; :

If any generation of men ever possessed the right of dictating
the mode by which the world should be governed forever, it was the
first generation that existed; and if that generation did not, no suc-
ceeding generation can show authority for so doing. The illuminat-
ing and divine oe of the equal rights of man (for it has its
origin from the Maker of man) relates not only to living individu-
als, but to all generations of men succeeding each other. Every
eg dane is equal in rights to the generation which preceded it,

y the same rule that every individual is born equal in rights to his
cotemporary.

Every history of the creation, and every traditionary account,
whether from the lettered or unlettered world, however they may
vary in their opinion or belief of certain particulars, all agree in
establishing one point, the unity of man. By which I mean that
all men are born equal and with equal natural rights, in the same
‘manner as if posterity had been continued by creation instead of
generation. ‘The latter being only the mode by which the former
is carried forward; and consequently, every child born into the world
must be considered as deriving its existence from God. The world
is as new to him, as it was to the first man that existed, and his na-
tural rights are of the same kind.

The Mou account of creation, whether taken as Divine author-
ity, or merely as historical, fully maintains the unity or equality
of man. The following expression admits of no controversy:—
“And God said, let us make man in our own image. In the image
of God created he him, male and female created he them.”? The
distinction of the sexes is pointed out, but no other distinction is
implied. If this be not divine authority, it is at least historical
authority, and shows the equality of man so far from being a mod-
ern doctrine, to be the oldest on record.

It is also to be observed, that all the religions known in the
world, are founded, as far as they relate to man, on the unity of
man, as being all of one degree. hether in heaven or hell, or in
whatever state man may be supposed to exist hereafter, the bad and
430 ANALECTS UPON THE

good are the only distinctions. Nay, even the laws of government
are obliged to slide into this principle, by making degree to consist
in crimes, and not in persons. “t ;

This is one of the greatest of all truths, and it is our highest in-
terest to cultivate it. By considering man in this light, it places
him in a close connection with his duties, whether to his Creator,

-or the creation, of which he is a part; and it is only when he for-
ets his birth or origin, or to use a more fashionable phrase, “his
birth and family,” that he becomes dissolute.

The distinction of the sexes only, is mentioned at the creation of
man. Hence, the man was considered as the head of his family;

and so established by the law of custom, which gave rise to the
simple Patriarchical government.

But so far are the scriptures from justifying the idea that monars

_chy is the “delegated power of God,” that they speak directly to
the reverse. They inform us that the Jews were the peculiar peo-
le of God, and “they desired a King to reign over them, to be
Fike all the nations round about,” after they had been a common-
wealth for several hundred years. And a king they obtained, asa
. judgment for their “moral evil;’’ and he proved a scourge for their
national sin.
__ Thus, “‘the nations round about,” had kings at an early period.
The Israelites also desired to have one, and a king was given them
as a judgment. We may therefore conclude that monarchy had its
origin in some wisdom which was not divine.

Here it may be observed, that the wisdom of God, in his dispen-
sations to nations and_ people, accomplishes many great ends with
very simple means. Hence when one “social compact’? is remov-
ed, in justice, for sin, a way is then opened for another as a matter
of mercy. This was manifested in the overthrow of Babylon, for
the relief and return of the Jews to Jerusalem to rebuild the tem-
ple. So also, Saul was removed for a better man to reign in his
stead.. Hence if there be kings, it is better to have good men than
bad ones. Therefore the Christians were commanded to pray for
them, as well-wishers and friends to mankind, who wished for

eace in the land. . oo

It could have been no difficult thing, in the early and solitary
ages of the world, while the chief employment of man was that of
attending flocks and herds, for a banulite of ruffians to overrun a
country, and lay it under contribution. Their power being estab-
lished, the chief of the band contrived to lose the name of robber
in,that ‘of monarch; and hence the origin of monarchy and kings.

Those bands of robbers having “parcelled out the world,” and
divided it into dominions, began, as is naturally the case, to quar-
rel with each other. What at first was obtained by violence, was
RIGHTS OF MAN. 43]

considered by others, as paper and lawful to be taken, and a secone
plunderer succeeded the first.

They alternately invaded the dominions which each had assign-
ed to himself, and the brutality with which they treated each other,
explains the original character of monarchy; it was ruffian torturing
ruffian. The conquerer considered the conquered, not as his pris-
‘oner, but his property. He led him in triumph, rattling in chains,
and doomed him at pleasure, to slavery or death. As time obliter-
ated the history of their beginning, their successors assumed new
appearances, to cut off the entail of their disgrace, but their princi-
ple and object remained the.same. What at first was plundered,
assumed the softer name of revenue, and the power originally usur-
ped, they affected to inherit.

The career of Nebuchadnezzar, Alexander the great, Julius and
Augustus Cesar, Mahomet, William the conqueror, Cromwell and
Bonaparte, with their concomitants, are enough to exemplify the
propriety of the remarks already made.

Monarchical government, when considered as the delegated pow-
-erof God, supposes an hereditary succession; and of course the will
of the monarch, with his successors, must be binding, not only on
the present generation, but also on those which are tocome. To
suppose that the will of those who existed once, but are now dead,
can be binding on the generations yet to come, is ridiculous. One
is out of the world, and the other not in it, and of course they are
two non-entities, which can never meet in this world, and therefore
can by no means form obligations for one another, agreeably to nat-
ural justice. Moreover, the government is for the benefit of the
people, and not the people for the government. Hence, it must’ be
calculated so as to answer every purpose of government. But
monarchy is not calculated so to do, but by the aid or assistance of
an Aristocracy, and additional oppression, whereby the generalty of
the people must be kept in fear and profound ignorance, by tyrannical
laws, to prevent the “spirit of inquiry,”’ the “liberty of speech’’ and
of the “press;”’ which shows that their works are bad, and that they
“love darkness rather than light, because their deeds are evil!?? Of
course it is not the most excellent way, because it supposes one man
to have more sense and wisdom than all the nation beside; whereas
hereditary succession is as liable to have a fool as a wise man fora
governor; and more so, when degeneration is rendered certain by
confining their intermarriages exclusively to royal blood.

The more this suject is investigated, the more the absurdity of
it will appear. Itis inconsistent, both with scripture and common
sense. It is contrary to every principle both of moral goodness
and natural justice. ‘It cannot stand the test of a comparison with
the moral law. the law of nature or the rule of practice.
432 ANALECTS UPON THE

i 28, OF THE POPE’S, POWER. :

If the progressive power of the Pope, and the almost incredible
height to which it grew, the summit appearing so stupendous with
a pompous show, be compared with the “law of nature,” and the

.character of the, Almighty, the idea of monarchy or tyrannical
power as being the delegated power of God, will sink into contempt.

Moral obligation and duty having great influence on the mind
and practice of man, religion was made use of as a tool to answer
the purposes of ambitious and designing men; hence the origin of

. “religion established by law.’? But in order to accomplish the
end, the charge must be committed only to an ingenious few, who
are fitted and qualified for the purpose by every possible instruction;
while all the rest must bé kept in the greatest possible ignorance,
that they may be the more manageable. | 4

The executors of the work being more ingeniously qualified and
the minds of the people prepared, a deception might easily be prac-
tised where none were permitted to think and judge and act for
themselves. Hence the origin of the Pagan Heroes, and Mytholo-
gy, and Oracles, and Priests.

‘Under tyranny and oppression, which prohibit liberty of con-
science, and bind the people in etérnal ignorance, the mental powers.
of men are so impaired, and their moral faculties are so darkened,
that reason will not do its office. And hence mankind become cred-
eae : a degree which in this enlightened day, is hardly to be
believed.

Constantine the great, in order to secure the influence of Chris-
tian ministers in his favor, and thereby establish his unbounded pow-
er, in and over the Roman Empire, abolished Paganism, and estab-
lished Christianity as the National Religion. And from thence the
ministry became a species of trade and traffic down to this time.

Every valuable and important institution is capable of abuse; and
not any thing more so than religion; but there is a distinction to be
made between the thiug itself and the abuse of it. Religion is a
good thing; but from one small abuse of it may originate important
consequences. Constantine, in order to accomplish his own purpo-
ses, erected the image of the Saviour on the cross, and carried it in
the front of his army, to lead on the van of nominal Christians.
The image of the virgin Mary found its way to follow after; and
hence all the abomination of images, &c., in the Christian church.

As might have been expected, the temptation of gain and gran-
deur, arising out of the ‘religious law establishment” of Constan-
tine, many of the heathen priests and others became professional
Christians, either for the name, or for the “loaves and fishes.”—
Of course, “moral evil” took the lead, and the church, so called,

went on the road to ruin.
e
RIGHTS OF MAN. ~ 433

’ In those days of yore, when the people were taught that the will
of a tyrant should be considered as the delegated power of God, and
reverentially obeyed accordingly, few pretended to think and act for
themselves, except the true worshippers of God, who acted from
conscientious motives. The multitude were sadly imposed upon.
The bare say-so of the Priest was received as divine truth, and im-
postors became influential, and were respected. It was difficult to
cope with popular opinion, which was founded in long established
habits, backed by civil, and supported by ecclesiastical authority,
till at length the power of the established clergy became more re-
spectable and influential than the civil authority, and began to take
the lead, and bear rule accordingly; domineering over those who
had been their promoters, until affairs’ were entirely transposed, so
that the civil law and authority-were only used as tools by the Ev-
clesiastics, to answer their own ends, ‘as the Priests were formerly
used to support the tyrannical power of ambitious usurpers.

Credulous people, still chained by despotism and ignorance, re-
tained their prejudices. With them tyranny was humanity, and was
reverenced as the delegated power of God. And if a Priest should
say that a “horse was a cow,” ora “ham of bacon was « fish,” he -
must not dispute it. but must believe the say-so of the Priest, in
opposition to his own senses. =~ Bony

‘At iength, one was exalted above his fellows, and as an expres-
sion of his power and dignity, was styled “ Bishop of Bishops, or
Universal Bishop,” and claimed all the world for his own, so that
no King or Potentate could reign but by his consent, as he was to
be considered the successor of ie Apostle Peter, who was consti-
tuted the Vicegerent of the Almighty upon earth: Thus the right
to determine all disputes, and to bestow crowns and kingdoms at
pleasure, and to make new laws, &c.

The crown of France, possessed by Henry IV., was adjudged to.
Rudolph, his competitor, ty the power and decision. of the Popes
who also claimed the’ kingdom’ of Spain, as the patrimony of
Peter, by virtue of some old deeds, which he pretended were lost.

The claim not being disputed, a tax or annuity was the resuit.
Hence the origin of “Peter Pence,”’ known in different countries
toa late day.

The titles of ‘‘ Most Christian Majesty,” and ‘“ Most Catholie
Majesty,”’ were the result and donation of this self-claimed Vice-
gerent power. Also “‘ Defender of the Faith,” was another spuri-
ous gift from the same self-claimed authority, as a reward for merit
in writing a book in favor of the Vicegerency, by Henry VIII,
of England.

The crown of England raed to the king of France,

. re 'D ‘
434 ANALECTS UPON THE

unless king John would comply with the Vicegerer.t’s requisition,
which was done to save the kingdom. ae ese!

The idea became so popular, that the sanction and confirmation
of this “spurious” Vicegerent was so necessary to make good and
valid any kingly authority, that the king of Denmark sent to Rome
to obtain the blessing of confirmation, in.and over his kingdom,

The son.of the Emperor of Russia posted off to Rome also, to
be:confirmed in what he expected to inherit by virtue of his father.
And “the world wandered after the beast!” __ :

_A law of “inquisition” was enacted by the Ecclesiastical court
to destroy. “ heresy;” that is, all who dare to think and judge and
act for themselves. ae day Je

The art of printing was considered, witchcraft, and the inventor
Was punished as a wizzard, and his colleague only. escaped by
proving it to he mere mechanism. |

A gentleman who started»the present theory of astronomy, was
.adjudged to die for heresy, because he apprehended the earth ta be
like a ball, when the pretended vicegerent affirmed it to be like a ta-
ble upon Jegs, and a recantation was necessary to save. his life.—
And all who. believed in the ‘‘antipodes’? were excommunicated
by Pope Gregory VII. ao kort

Difference of opinion was heresy, and the consequence yas re-
cantation or death. And doubtful cases were put to the torture, to
compel them to give evidence against themselves.

If a man should speak the truth, it would be considered and con-
strued as a libel, if in opposition to popular and commonly received
opinion, And the greater the truth the greater the libel, or heresy,
of course.

Many dead bodies. were raised, and their coffins chained, to pre-
vent them from giving leg-bail while they were excommunicated
and cursed to eternal misery, with “ bell book and candle light,”
and then consigned to the flames as culprits, or heretics, who were
to be burnt ages What a. pompous show, what a farce, and a
mockery of common sense! ae

The fallacious ideas that “tyranny is the delegated pur of

God,” and that ignorance is necessary for the welfare of society,
are now happily excluded from the United States, and ought to b
banished out of the world. -: | :

THE DAWN OF LIBERTY.

_ The bishop’s power arrived at its zenith, had so intoxicated him
‘that;he fell asleep, This spurions vicegerent who was so charita-
‘ble as to give crowns and kingdoms not his own, to obtain money

and popularity from his courtiers, and enlarge his own power and
“influerce, bestowed two things more than formerly, which began to
RIGHTS OF MAN. 435

awaker. up “common sense.”” The first was countries of which he
had never heard; and secondly, pardon, not only for sins past and
resent, but also for those which were to come. The first laid the
oundation for ente"frise. It excited inquiry after true philosophic
information, and in provements in the arts and sciences. The lat-
ter paved the way for the discovery of truth in Divinity.

One quarter of the world, by the wisdom of the Creator, for the
benefit of rising generations of men, for several thousands of years,
had remained an uncultivated wilderness. A land magnificent for
its stupendous and lofty mountains; its numerous and extensive
rivers; its expanded lakes or inland seas, with a soil superior to
that of any country in the ancient known world is discovered. A
new world appears; the theatre, designed by the governor of the
Universe, for the display of some important and grand design wor-
thy of himself. - .$

Tyranny had unmanned the people; but the spirit of enterprise
and discovery being excited, and the countries which might be dis-
covered being conferred upon the fortunate adventurer by the spuri-
ous vicegerent, which was considered sufficient to give a good and
sufficient title to any discovered countries, many thousands embark-
ed in the undertaking. Supported by this authority, they consid-
ered not the countries only, but the people also who inhabited those
countries, as their property, and treated them as an inferior race of
beings, doomed them at pleasure to both slavery and death. Such
was the degraded state of the human mind. So much was an uni-
versal revolution wanting for the amelioration of man!

On the other hand, the selling of ,pardons, or granting indulgen-
ces for sins to come, opened a door for all manner of vice, so offen-
sive to virtuous minds, as to excite a spirit of detestation and ab-
horrence. And ‘common sense” awoke from its lethargy, and
fence the way for what is called the “‘reformation.”? Martin Luther

ore testimony in Germany against the Pope. And the Pope in
his turn, poured out ‘bulls’? with fury. Their disputes, aided by
the art of printing, produced an almost universal reflection among
the people, attended with a spirit of inquiry and research after truth.
And thus after a sleep of several hundred years, the people were
awakened, and hegan to think and judge for themselves. But com-
mon sense had. become so much blinded by the darkness of ignorance,
that she only “viewed men as trees walking.” And such were the
prejudices of the people of the old world, that there was not a place
among them where the “rights of man?’ could be peaceably enjoyed
agreeably to the “law of nature.”

Mark the wisdom and goodness of*the Supreme Governor of the
world, that the discovery of America was so long delayed; and that
at length it happened at such an important era of the world
* 436 ANALECTS UPON THE

- The two grants of the vicegerent, viz: That by which unheard of
counfries were given away, and that by which anu eruoe for sin
were given to purchasers; both were conferred about the: same time;
and the discovery of America, and the reformation in Germany,
followed very shortly after the same period of time; all of which
co-operated in effecting a revolution in the theory both of Astronomy
and Divinity. The earth was no longer considered by thinking
men, as a table upon legs. And the vicegerency was treated with
contempt as an imposition upon mankind; and the Bishop was soon
stripped of one third of his dominions. But nevertheless, the spir-
it of persecution still prevailed among the different sects, until the
innocent Quakers appeared in the days of Fox. It could not be
otherwise, it will ever attend all law religion. John Calvin was
the cause of M. S. being put to death, for mere-matters of opinion,
and Melancthon justified him in it. Martin Luther wrote to the
magistrates to punish some who differed from him, which after-
wards gave great uneasiness. Hence, many thousands who were
waked up, “flew to the wilderness of America,” hoping there
percnelly to enjoy those ae bestowed upon them by the Cod of

ature. But the spirit and prejudice of education, so deeply root-
ed was hard to be eradicated. Hence, some who had fled from the
intolerant hand of persecution, became oppressive themselves, and
others in turn had to suffer. Four Quakers were put to death, mere-
ly for indifferent matters of religion. And from the old idea that
religion could not be maintained unless upheld by civil power, those
who had come hither to enjoy their opinions, began to form “ reli-
gious establishments, by laws of their own.” At length, how-
ever, they were better informed and their progeny better taught,
which laid a foundation for the investigation of the “rights of
man,” and the more perfect knowledge of the “law of nature.”

As virtue and religion, and the arts and sciences have gone hand
and hand together; so dissipation and destruction succeed each other.
These things are observable in the rise and fall of five succeedin
nations; the Jews, Babylonians, Medes and Persians, Greeks an
Romans, who succeeded each other in their turns.

Persecution drove the first settlers to America, and oppression
pursuing them still, gave rise to the spirit of inquiry. All that
energy of soul, with which man is endowed by the God of Nature
was roused, and they were determined to enjoy as much of nature’s
law, as by their exertions they could secure. From this sprung the
outlines of our national character.

As ignorance and severity are necessary for the support of tyran-
ny, to =P the people in awe, so light and information are necessa-
ry to cut the sinews of a tyrannical government, and bring mankind
into the exercise and enjoyment of their proper rights and dignity,
RIGHTS OF MAN. 437

greeably to the law of nature, and the moral-law, and to the rule.
of practice, as established by the Governor of the Universe.

he laws, prejudices and ignorance of mankind had been such,
that there was not a place in the ancient known world, that admit-
ted of the revolution to begin, which was necessary for the emer-
gency of man.

No place was so ripe, no part in the natural world so fitted a9
America. Because of its infancy, the people would hear instruc-
tion as a child who wishes to acquire a perfect education. But
those of the old countries of monarchy, imagined themselves to
have arrived at the summit of political perfection; of course there
is no occasion for further inquiry. Religious bigotry also was an-
other great hindrance, which, through the prejudice of church and
state, had mighty influence. Besides the minds of the people were
so degraded, the moral faculty was so debased, they were not pre-
pared to act with that prompt and deliberate firmriess, which was re-
quired in so great a work. From all these considerations, such
persons who had the clearest heads and best hearts which those days:
afforded, fled to America. Determined not to receive things as a
matter of fact onthe bare say-so of others, when repugnant to com-
mon sense; they were men, they had the spirit of inquiry, and took
the liberty to think, and judge, and act for themselves. And as that
was not admissible in the old world, they had energy and enterprise
enough to come to the new world and enjoy their opinions. Thus
the spirit of independence in embryo, migrated with our ancestors,
when they emigrated to this happy land.

One thing is worthy of observation, which, though of small be-
ginning, produced noble consequences. William Penn, the cele-

rated Quaker, in his regulations for Pennsylvania, contrary to the
practice of all other countries, required no particular test or religious
opinion as a qualification for office, but encouraged all societies to
settle in the state, making all equally secure and eligible to any of-
fice and dignity which their worth and virtue might deserve.

The persecution of the Quakers in Massachusetts, was the effect
or relics of prejudices brought from the old world. But the death
of those four innocent sufferers, tended in its consequences to check
religious bigotry, and it lowered away. ;

The various opinions which emigrated were a check upon each
other, and laid a foundation for a mutual forbearance; which were
exemplified by Providence and Rhode Island!

Lord Baltimore also, who was a Roman Catholic, being provo-
ked to jealousy, became liberal towards emigrants of different opin-
ions, and gave them encouragement to settle in his colony. And
since the revolution, the oppressive tobacco laws have been repealed
both in Maryland and Virginia; which put the established clergy
438 ANALECTS UPON THE

on a level with other denominations. New Hampshire and Ver-
mont have likewise laid aside the clerical yoke. But Massachusetts
and Connecticut retain a tincture of the old w s which is a de-
parture from the law of nature, and a violation of moral obligation,
and an infringement upon natural justice. Though some of their
laws have been modified in a small degree.

. And the liberal spirit of Penn, so agreeable to the law of nature,
the moral law, and-the rule of practice, prevailed in the land, until
‘the law of nature established by the Governor of the Universe—:
that is, an universal liberty of conscience was established, (by
the confederation of the Constitution of the Federal Government. )
This done, nothing further is wanting, but that the moral law of
love should be written inevery heart. ‘Thou shalt love thy neigh-
bor as thyselt,”’ and the rule of practice be seen in the conduct of.
each and every individual, ‘‘as ye would that men should do unto
you, do ye even so unto them,” that golden rule of practice, which
was the law of Moses, the spirit of the prophets, and the injunction.
of Jesus Christ.

Before all things can be right in the humam family, the moral
law must reign in all parts. Before that can exist universally, the
law of nature must be revived-and restored, to reign in all nations;
and that it may be so, the rule of practice must be attended to from
principle, because they are connected with, and mutually dependent
upon each other. Therefore, there is need for a general reform in
the world, both in the head and heart. For the whole head is sick,
and the whole heart is faint; from the crown of the head to the sole
of the foot, is full of wounds, bruises and putrifying sores.

The discovery of America after her dormant state, with the con-
comitant circumstances attending it, began to cast great light on the
dispensations of Divine Providence, and shed a new lustre on the
aspect of human affairs.

‘he spirit of the gospel, or the moral law of love, and the law
of nature and the rule of practice, have begun to revive, and some
are running to and fro, and knowledge is increasing. But all things
are not right yet, nor can they be, until the personal, social and
moral rights of mankind are restored. When this is done, there
will be an end of tyrannical power, and established religion will
cease, and universal liberty of conscience will be enjoyed in the
love of the Creator, and of mankind. Then the “wolf and the
lamb shall dwell together, and there will not be any more war.”

The Almighty had long borne with the nations of the earth, but
now His controversy has begun, and happy will it be for those who
are prepared for the storm.

It isa matter of rejoicing with the upright in heart, that they
have an asylum in the day of trouble. But wheie will the wickes

 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 439

and proud oppressors hide their guilty heads! The day of vengeance
is near, and the. five swords of' the plight are so visible in the
earth, that no considerate man can deny the hand of God; destruc-
tive insects, earthquakes, wars, pestilence and famine. Though
people account for these things on natural panees, yet nature em-
anated from the power of God, still is under his control, which to
the discerning eye, is visible in all his works. Hence the words
of General Washington are pertinent to the case in hand, “but this
seems to be the age of wonders, and it is reserved for intoxicated
and lawless France, for purposes of Providence far beyond the reach
‘of ,human ken, to slaughter ‘her own citizens, and disturb the repose

‘of all the world besides.”

OF FORMS OF GOVERNMENT. |.

We have no instance of an elective monarchy established upon
roper social principles, To avoid perpetual civil commotion, it
fas been found necessary to make’ the electors hereditary. Of
course to confine the right of suffrage, in the most important of all
élections, to'a few overgrown individuals.
__ An hereditary monarchy is both dangerous and absurd. And an
absolute monarchy, where an individual is endowed with both “‘leg-
islative”’ and “executive authority,’’ is still much more to be feared.
He that is not accountable to any body for his conduct, should be
intrusted by no body. ‘Besides, hereditary monarchy, in any form,
runs an equal risk to have a fool as a wise man for governor, and
more so, considering the effects of limited intermarriages.

An aristocracy may secure to the counsels of state a large fund
of tnformation; but at the same time, it places the people under
many tyrants instead of one. Besides, as they must also be here-
ditary, and be supported, by entailed property, they are disqualified
for “legislative and executive,’ and even for ‘judicial trust,” inas-
much as the law of nature is violated in their very raising. , They
have become unnatural brothers; who consider their brethren as
beings of an inferior grade and rank to themselves; and of course
from the spirit of their education, they are contaminated with pre-
judices and partiality, which wholly disqualify them to judge with
equity and humanity agreeable to the law of nature.

“* Democracy,” in small and petty societies, may apply and an-
swer many valuable purposes to mankind, as in days of old, where
the whole voice of ie people could be obtained, or at least of all
those concerned. But in a large and extensive country, it would
become too.unwieldy. But as the law of nature on social ‘ped
ples makes them equally interested and entitled to a voice in the for-
mation of those “ prudential rules’ made for the regulation of the
whole, a representative form of government presents itself as most
‘440 ANALECTS UPON THE

‘appropriate to answer every purpose. By this method the voice of
-the people is made over to their,representative. And hence, there
is a “personal and social compact,”? agreeable to the law of nature,
which may be made to suit the greatest nation. And provided the
world of mankind were more enlightened, it might forever exclude
the necessity of an appeal to war. Wars are neither more nor less
than national quarrels; and when both parties are sick and tired. of
the contest, they settle their differences through the medium of a
-convention of delegates. . Why not take this course in the first in-
stance and spare human blood? : :

~. This mode of government will best guard the people against tyran-
nical imposition of both “‘church and state.”” The representation
being only for a limited time, and then the delegate returns to his
former sphere, and becomes a private citizen, and of course feels the
‘effects .of his.qwn legislation as a member of society. This-ex-
change of public for private life, like the epoine ane owing of the
sea, will tend te keep things pure, so that the affairs of the nation
.may at all times bear investigation., Moreover, it stimulates peo-
ple of all classes to search after truth and to communicate knowl-
edge. And the ‘interest of the commonwealth is made secure,
whilst the rights of individuals are safely guaranteed, and sacredly
kept by chosen men in trust, who as faithful executors, must, give
account, ~ nt at? AL ;

RIGHT OF PROPERTY HELD UNDER MONARCHS.

*’ In “monarchical governments,” in cases of rebellion or treason,
the real: estates are forfeited to the monarch, and the widow and
fatherless child is turned out of doors, and the poor culprit himself
ruffers death. Now considering the punishment to be proportioned
to the crime, the conclusion must be, that the land properly belongs
to the monarch; otherwise why disinherit the wife and children,
‘seeing there is no natural justice in making the innocent suffer for
the aiilt ? But as real estates are made hereditary in a particular
branch of the family, and subject to forfeiture.to the crown in cases
of rebellion or treason, it is manifest-that they must have been de-
rived from the governmient, and ere only held during good behavior.
‘Of course all lauds otiginally were considered crown Tends, no doubt
made so by couquest or usurpation, and then parcelled out to a few,
who should '.old them as tenants to the crown. These tenants had
their tenarxs also; and thus the whole was dependent on the will
and pleasure of one individual. oS
” OF REPRESENTATION.
All men being considered free and independent in their individual
capacity, but dependent in their social capacity, the rights of each
areequal, The first by: virtue of existence, the latter by, virtue of
RIGHTS OF MAN. 441

being a member of society, Our personal and social rights being

ae neither of them can be taken from us but by our own consent,
without infringing upon natural justice, except only when forfeited
to society by some misdemeanor, or taken by the laws of the Creator
who gave them. Our rights being equal, as are our privileges; of
course our rights, privileges, duties and obligations are the same in
each and all. Therefore the neglect of the right of suffrage in any
individual is a violation of social duty; that is, a breach of one of
the obligations we owe to society. By neglecting our social duties
we involve ourselves in a-violation of natural justice, which requires
a proper use and improvement of. those social blessings, conferred.
upon us by the Supreme Governor.of the world, who will hold us
accountable for the neglect of every relative duty. These are con-
siderations not sufficiently! weighed by many; all are deeply inter-
ested in them, though many remain ignorant of it. And to excuse
ourselves by concluding that these things do not concern us, though:
our well being is deeply concerned, is all of a price with the sup-
position, that the will of a tyrant is the order of Providence and
and the delegated power of God. —_

As jndividiale and as members. of society, we have a right to
claim a voice in all public deliberations, and to see. to it that we
have justice done us; because our social rights grow out of our per-
sonal rights. Our own power as individuals, not being equal to our
wants and necessities, we exchange a part of our personal rights for
social rights, by casting a part into the common stock by delegation;
and hence our power and will is made over to, our representative,
and we take the arm of society of which we are a part, for our pro-
tection, in addition to our own. . So that society grants us nothing;.
but we draw on-the capital as a matter of right. Hence it is self-'
evident, that, social or civil distinctions can be founded only on
public utility agreeable to the rules of’ equity. : ,

NATURE AND D&SIGN, AND ENACTION OF LAW.

‘¢ Social rights” when protected by general rules and applied to a
nation or people as a body, are called “politic a,”?, but hen appli-|
ed to individuals, are called. “ civil.”? Hence the distinction be-
tween “political and civil law.”

The end of all political associations is the preservation of the
natural and imprescriptible rights of man; and these rights are
“‘liberty, property, security, and resistance of opyression.” The
people are essentially the source of all sovereignty; nor can any in-
dividual or body of men be entitled to any authority, which is not’
expressly derived from them. Civil liberty consists in doing what-
ever does not mjure another. And the law is an expression of the
will.of the community for individual instruction. aa
442 ANALECTS UPON THE

The law, of course, ought to prohibit-such actions only as are
hurtful to society, and to impose no penalties, but such-as are abso-
lutely and manifestly necessary for the welfare of society.

And all citizens have a right to concur, either personally, or b
their representatives, in the formation of those general rules, whic.
might properly enough be called the law of prudence.

he general rule, or the law of prudence, should be the same to
all, whether to punish or protect. . All being equally in rights, are
equally eligible to all honors, places, and employments, according
to their different abilities, without any other distinction than that
created by their virtue and talents.

!

OF THE LAW OF NATIONS.

Here it is proper to remark, that there is frequently a misapplica-
tion of terms, which gives improper conceptions, leading the reader
or hearer ‘to ascribe effects to causes which could never produce
them. And so setting out in error, they must forever continue to be
wrong. ‘Thus, says one: “ Reason teaches me this or that,”? when
the information was derived through the channel of tradition.—
Again nature works so and so, when there is no principle in nature
to operate upon it; but is wholly the effect of art, or the works of
Nature’s God.

To ascribe that to nature which belongs to art is certainly wrong,
and leads to confusion. '. Every effect should be ascribed to its orig-
inal .and proper cause, in order to come to the true knowledge of
things as they are, or as they should be, in a relative point of view.

Islands, for example, may originate three ways. First, from
Nature’s God; secondly, from. Nature herself; thirdly, from art..
Thus, the Island of Great Britian was formed by Nature’s God at
the creation.. The island of New Orleans, near two hundred miles
in length and about twelve in breadth, was formed by nature. The:
flood-wood and mud washing down from the Missouri and other
rivers into the Mississippi, having’formed this island, and divided
the water that was once an arm of the sea, making Lake Pontehar-
train and Tuckapaw Bay. And an artificial island is formed at
New York for the erection of a-battery at.the junction of the two
rivers. oH

I have now hinted at our rights, as existing by the Law of Na-
ture, established primarily by our Creator, as we individually stand
related to each other; and also the law of nations, which is 1mpro-
perly called the Law of Nature, and is evidently the effect of art,
and such as prudence dictates as necessary for general rules, tor the
regulation a the whole, and may, with greater propriety be called
the law of prudence. These last ‘being received im some degree
among the nations, are therefore called the law of nations. And
RIGHTS OF MAN. 443

indeed it might be well, if they. were received more generally among
the human family. 5

RECAPITULATION.

We have derived from the God of nature certain unalienable
a It is necessary to have those rights guaranteed against an

surper.

Civil government is therefore necessary. Prudence dictates the
propriety of delegating to suitable persons so much of those rights
as may be necessary for the formation and execution of that politi-
cal machine which is called government. 7

Government, when formed, is under obligations to act only for
the public good and general welfare. And dhe prinatales of natural
justice and moral obligation will sanction the same, when consid-
ered in the relation to the Moral Governor of the world. :

By way of explanation, from what hath been observed, as one of
the whole, I have certain personal rights which cannot be taken
from me on the principles of ‘natural justice, without my consent.
I give it, and by virtue thereof, I have a right to expect and claim
in conjunction with others, certain privileges at the hand of my gov-
ernment; that is, my bounty, viz: Protection of my person, charac-
ter and property; and peaceably to enjoy without interruption, the
use of my liberty,'and the privilege of seeking happiness in an in-
nocent way; that is, where no man’s right is invaded, nor the peace
disturbed. I have also the right and privilege of private judgment
in matters of opinion and moral duty in the things of God and eter-
nity; things which can concern no one but myself. :

A CONTRAST.

Let the foregoing reflection be contrasted with the present state
of the world, and we shall distinctly see that all things are not right
in the world, and of course that there is need of a great and general
reform, before the head and heart, the motives and conduct of men
will cotrespond with the moral law, the law of nature, and the
rule of practice. And it will be well to remember that all men are
accountable to the Supreme Governor of the world, not only for
their motives and conduct toward each other, but for their disposi-
tion of heart towards Him, whether they be rulers, subjects or citi-
zens, if they would meet the approbation of God upon their souls.
Let them therefore take heed how they suffer considerations of in-
terest or popularity to lead them astray, lest they sell their eternal
peace for a transitory object. Upstart governments may take heed
and tremble, and so may all oppressors and workers of iniquity,
seeirg their eternity is at stake.
444 ANALECTS UPON THE

" Gee a OF PUNISHMENTS. . :

It is the certainty of punishment, more than the severity of it,

that will have the greatest effect upon mankind. Vigorous laws,
properly anpertinaed to the nature of crimes, and well and faithfully
executed, are best for the well being of society. But as the degrees
of. punishment must bear some analogy to the circumstances of the.
crime, so the heinousness of the offence with its magnitude, must be
taken into the account, to judge properly what degrees of chastise-
ment shall be inflicted in any case. Very few, if any persons.
should be punished with death, because it is taking that which can-
not be restored. And to take that from another, which we-did not,
bestow, and which cannot be restored, is running near to the preci-
pice of doing unnatural injustice.
_ An innocent person being suddenly cut off, is injured irreparably
beyond all possible calculation; for his eternity may depend upon it.
But the variations of crime are so great and numerous, that a vari-
ety of puishments are necessary to meet every case; hence the pen-
itentiary system presents to view, as proper for the subject, by ad-
mitting of degrees, both of time and. solitude. :
. The institution is humane, both in its nature and consequences..
The culprit is prevented from further injury to society, and has
opportunity for reflection; and by learning to improve some trade,
he may become an useful member of society;and if innocent of the
charge, may yet be restored to his privileges, which has been exem-
plified in several cases.

In many cases the judge or jury, from strong presumptive proof,
may believe a man accused, to be guilty of the charge, and as 4
dangerous man to society and to his neighborhood, would feel free
to send him to the penitentiary, when neither the crime nor the evi-
dence would justify them to take his life. Hence, under sanguina-
ry laws many offenders would escape through humanity. ,

_ A few plain rules properly enforced, will prove of more conse-
uence than tyrannical barbarity, or despotic cruelty. This is self-
evident to those who reflect on the various modes of family govern-
ment.

Those parents who threaten much, and perform but little, and
eo some and do nothing, but by fits and starts dealing out,
stows without rule or reason, and then only when in a pet or a pas-
sicn, have children who have no confidence in what they say... For
their inconsistencies they are cordially despised by their children,
who wish to get'from under their government. And such children
become mere pests of society. On the other hand, such parents as
use few words, and are firm, who act deliberately, perform their:
promises and threats, are generally blest with obedient children,
who afterwards are a blessing to the community; © =
RIGHTS OF MAN. 445

The désign of punishment is: Ist, to reform the pees who
suffers it—2dly, to prevent the perpetration of crimes, by deterring
thers—3dly, to remove those persons from -society, who have
manifested by their tempers and crimes, that they are unfit to live
in it.

The reformation of a criminal can never be effected by a public
-punishment, for the following reasons:

First. As it is always connected with infamy, it destroys in him
the sense of shame, which is one of the strongest outposts to virtue.

Second. It is generally of so short duration, as to produce none
of those changes in body or mind, which are absolutely necessary
to reform obstinate habits of vice.

Third. Experience proves that public punishments have in-
creased propensities to crime. A man who has lost his character
at a public whipping post, hath nothing valuable left to lose in so-
clety.

Fain has begotten insensibility to the whip, and shame to infas.
my; these, added to his old habits of vice, he probably feels a spirit

.of revenge against the whole community, whose laws have inflicted
his punishment upon him, and hence he is stimulated to add to the
number and enormity of his outrages upon society.

Therefore punishment will harden the heart, and ‘tend .to qualify
men to be a nuisance to society, and a pest to mankind. For a
man who hath neither moral virtue, nor a good character, nor pro-
perty to influence his actions and conduct, hath nothing to lose by
ar ee but his soul; the company of his friends, and his liberty
and life.

« Hence the punishment should be fitted to his case, and the degree
to the nature of his crime which the law of equity requires. The
difference of crimes and the variations are such, that the peniten-
tiary system seems best fitted to it, and appears the most suitable
on the principles of humanity and common sense, to answer the
purpose.

First. It admits of degrees both of time in the duration, and
also in the confinement.

Second. It prevents the stupefaction, or insensibility to eve
sense of shame, or duty and moral obligation and character, whic
the ignominy from the pillory or whipping post.begets; and also it
prevents the resentment or desire to revenge the public infamy.

Third. ‘It prevents his bad example from corrupting society,
me gives him no opportunity of injuring others, was he disposed
to do it.

Fourth. It ae him time and opportunity for reflection and
repentarice, and must naturally prove a stimulus to the mind. The
loss of friends and their company, the loss of liberty, the idea of
446 ANALECTS UPON THE

which is more painful than the thoughts of death; and the idea of.
‘Yegaining or being restored to them again, which is so animating
and pleasing, have a powerful operation and influence upon the
mind to produce a reformation. And he may yet become an useful
citizen by his trade; the injured also may be indemnified, and like-
wise the public expenses paid.

The practice of hanging for horse stealing, under the idea of pro-
portions che punishment to the crime, is to Supper: that a man
Is of wo more value than a horse, degrading mankind down to a
level with the brutes. ; ‘

The frequency of public execution and gibbets in British Europe,
tends to harden the people, and contaminate the human mind. It

-eradicates those soft principles of nature, implanted in the human
breast by the Creator, which are so visible in childhood, until they
are erased by a long course of evil habits. The people becoming
hardened, are qualified for every evil work, so as to sport with death
and scoff at damnation; .and hence the many a ee robbe-
ries, and other evils which transpire while viewing the awful scene
of execution, and which, if detected, would expose them, to a sim-
ilar. fate.

There are upwards of one hundred and sixty offences, which are
punishable with death, according to their code of criminal laws.

Now to consider this subject properly, there appears not that dis-
-tinction observed between vice and virtue, which the nature of the
case admits, and requires to be made for the welfare of society; and
of course, if the human mind is not properly informed and impres-
sed with just views of right and wrong, good society cannot be
cultivated, and the world will. remain as a bedlam under the curse.
of ignorance. For according to the fountain, so will be the stream.
Hence if the principle be bad, the fruit must be bad. also. There-
fore the axe must be laid at the root, and the rubbish, dissipation
and darkness, arising from ignorance, must be removed. General
information must be promoted, and proper ideas implanted and cul-
‘tivated in the mind, Er aaela may practice virtue from principle,
as rational agents, who must give account.

The propriety and importance of a good and early education, is
not considered by many. But let it be remembered, whatever is
learned in youth, remains fixed for life; whereas what old people
learn, is like. writing on the sand, which is washed out by the first
rain. Therefore bend the tender mind, like a young branch, the
way you would have it grow, otherwise it will be hard to effect by
art, what would become easy and natural, if timely performed.

Provided we are not to be governed on such principles, as igno-
rance and terror compose, then we must insist on the opposite theory,
viz: general information and proper motives. Such as are noble in
RIGHTS.CF MAN. 447

_ their nature, and calculated in their consequences to promete the
welfare of society. And every one must strive to do his part, both
‘in cultivating and practising the work.

__ The subject properly digested, shows the propriety of inculcating
the doctrine of first principles—our relation to God andman. With-

“out this how shall people judge of natural inane and moral obliga-
_tion? Or how perform their moral duties? In proportion to the
ignorance of the Peon: vice and imposition have ever abounded;'
whilst on the other hand, in proportion as light has shown, true
dignity of soul has appeared in a line of. virtuous conduct; natural
justice attended to, and the moral government of the Supreme Being
acknowledged. In proportion as any nation of people have been
just and good, so prosperity has attended them, whilst the arts and
sciences have flourished. But when their conduct has been revers--
ed, though God may have borne with them for a season, the day’
of their visitation will come at fast.

oF POLITICAL EXISTENCE.

God, as the Creator and supporter of man hath a right to govern
his creatures and prescribe the rule of their actions. Man, as his
ereature has a right and it is his duty and privilege to obey. In
eternity people must be judged and rewarded as individuals only.
But in this world as we exist socially, we have social privileges, _
which are called political, and national political privileges abused,
become a political evil; and a political evil must be cured, or it
must become remediless. And as these privileges are for time only,
when abused, the personal rights of mankind are infringed upon,
contrary to the “law of nature,” and natural justice calls fora
remedy. Of course there must, be a reform, or else an overthrow.
It is perfectly consistent with propriety to demand the former; the
latter is the just visitation of a righteous Judge! The first is a duty
which is in our power; the latter always a just dispensation of the
Almighty. As it is nowhere said, that nations in their political
capacity shall be judged in futurity; political evils must be punish-
ed here.

Therefore when a government is overgrown in tyrannical power
and wickedness, dissipation, luxury and oppression abound, and
unheard of cruelties prevail: al! manner of debauchery, drunken-
ness and reveling, with other concomitant vices and evils, so great
and so many abound that it may be said, “moral evil’? reigns trium-
phant in the land, and virtue cannot be found. Justice is trampled
upon; moral obligation is despised, and mankind become like Bed-
lamites, and the.doctrine of Atheism is the order of the day.

Hark! Let reason ask,.does it not comport with the moral gov-
ernment of the Supreme Being, who is just and wise, to overthrow
448 ANALECTS UPON THE

such political existence, as being unworthy, and thereby open a doot
for another such an one as will secure to the people the enjoyment
of their right, agreeable to the order of things, and acknowledging
his government, live agreeable to the moral law, the law of nature,
and the rule of practice? wi

If all our ideas of good and evil, of right and wrong, are not
chimerical, we must answer in reason, that it would be just to over.
throw them as a social and political body, as unworthy of their
privileges, and it would be a mercy to the people and to rising gen.
erations, by some revolution to be restored to their just rights.

The history of the Egyptians, from the time of Joseph to Moses,
with their conduct towards the Jews, and the overthrow of the
Egyptians, withthe consequent deliverance of the Israelites, the
former being necessary for the- accomplishment of the latter, are
-examples of this truth. ..How just and merciful, and yét how wise
are the dispensations of Divine Providence, in the ‘social and po-
litical existence of human affairs. oe :

The history of the Jews from the time of Moses to the present
day, is a further continued example of the same. And taking ‘moral
goed and evil’ as the rule or criterion by which to judge of expected

ispensations, according to Deut. xxviiith chap., any considerate
man may foretel the probable fate of any nation. ‘The preserit
state of the Jews.is a living and standing monument of the depen
sations of Divine Providence. The overthrow of Babylon, as
unworthy of a political existence, was just; and yet it was a mercy
to the Jews, whose deliverance was connected with it. And the
same observation would equally apply to the rise and fall of king-
doms and empires in different countries and ages of the'world, pro-
vided we had light and information enough to view the hand of the
Lord. For these things happen not by accident or chance, neither
do they spring up from the dust; but they happen under the wise
and superintending hand of the Providence of God. And these
things will continue until universal rights, obligations and duties are
universally regarded, and His kingdom rules over all.

OF THE SPREAD OF THE GOSPEL.

To judge correctly of things, we must view them as they ought
to be, as they are now, and then inquire how ey became so.

First. The gospel was commanded by Jesus Christ to be preach-
ed ‘to all nations,’ and to ‘every creature,’ promising to be with his
heralds to the ‘end of the world.’ When the persecution arose
about Stephen, the brethren were scattered, and were travelling
wproad, preaching the word. The blessing of God attended their
iabors, while the Apostles still abode at Jerusalem. Hence the
command and promise, for the spread of the gospel was not confined
RIGHTS OF MAN. 449

und limited to the twelve disciples, but extended to all the ministers
of Jesus Christ, through all ages to the end of the world. There-
fore if all things were right, the gospel would be received in all
lands and in all kearts. But it is not so; a small part only of the
avorld hear, and enjoy the heavenly tidings, and that in a very dark
degree! a

th Asia, which contains, as is computed, five hundred millions of
people, what darkness and ignorance prevail? But a few, very few,
who have even the outward preaching of the gospel. Not even ex-
cepting those countries and parts of Europe and Africa, as well as
Asia, which are contiguous to old Jerusalem, where the gospel was
first propagated and substantiated. The Turkish darkness and Ma-
‘hometanism triumph, and the name of Christizn is held in contempt.
Of 120,000,000 of “Christians,” nominally so called in Europe,
how few have just and proper notions and ideas of things pertaining
to religion? For the greater part are almost ignorant, even of the
doctrines of Christianity, as the Indians of America, and of exper-
imental religion as they are as ignorant as the Hottentots at the
Cape of Good Hope? Or seven or eight millions of people in
North America, though most of them have the Bible or T'estament
in their houses, how many are unacquainted with experimental reli-
gion, and even ignorant of the very first principles of the doctrines
of Christ? Though America is favored with the greatest share of
“common learning,”? amongst the common people, of any nation
in the world, probably three as to one, yet how dark and ignorant
‘still? What selfishness prevails, and how little is Natural Justice
regarded in-social life. How little is moral obligation considered
in the various transactions and concerns of life.

How few are living for eternity, and conducting as they expect to
answer at the bar of the Supreme Judge? In short, how few attend
to the “‘moral law’? “to love the Lord with all their heart, and their
neighbor as themselves.” And tothe law of nature, which coin-
cides with the rule of practice, ‘‘as ye would that others should do
to you, do you even so to them,” for this is the law and the Pro-
phets, and is sanctioned by Jesus Christ.

Until the gospel is preached to all mankind, there is some body
ought to preach who doce not; and there are grand causes te to
provoke the God of Love to anger, towards those who hold the

- people in the darkness of ignorance, by cruel and wicked laws.

Gusry, How happens it, that Mahometanism rooted Christian-
ity out of the Eastern world?

Doubtless Christianity was abused, perverted and so corrupted,
that the substance was lost in the shade, and the name of the thing
only remained. . Hence Mahometanism, which admits of noid latry,

Eg
450 ANALECTS UPON THE

was preferable; therefore the nominal Christians, who were not wor-
thy of a political or social existence, having forfeited their right
and privilege by sin, were justly scourged—deprived of the gospel
and removed out of the way, that a better ‘ism’ might follow.

These ideas will “justify the ways of God to man.” When a

-social existence is forfeited by abuse, the people constituting it,
stand in the way of their betters; and of course, the Being who
“gave, hath a right to take away,”? and bestow it on such as are
more worthy. Justice is then administered to the former and mercy
to the latter. And.that people who possess the most “moral vir
tue,” or will answer the best and most noble purposes, are the most
ect Therefore, to remove the vicious out of the way, as
eing alae to righteousness, is good. Of two objects, good-
ness and wisdom will prefer and choose the best, to answer a good
and important purpose, and accomplish a noble end. Hence of two
“isms”? supported by the arm of human power, the one is “old in
evil and very bad,” the other young and more hopeful; and there-
fore, it is consistent with wisdom, justice, goodness and mercy, .to
preter the latter. :

Many people talk about the “plans” of the Almighty! .If man

was perfect in wisdom he would need no plan. And that which ar-
ues Imperfection in man, will not, cannot argue perfection in the
Deity. Therefore such expressions are perfect nonsense if brought
forany thing more than a comparison or an illustration!

“‘Morally”’ speaking, whosoever is right must be just, and who-
soever is just and right must be good; and whosoever is right, and
just, and good, must be wise; and whosoever is just and righteous,
and good and wise, must be noble in the superlative degree! There-
fore we must unite these ideas of Justice, Righteousness, Goodness
and Wisdom, in the moral character of the Almighty, in order to
have any proper conceptions of his moral Government and of his
noble dispensations to the social bodies of mankind.

Some people, to exalt his justice, destroy his Goodness and mercy,
and represent him a mere Tyrant! others speaking to exalt the pow-
er of God, destroy his justice and mercy. Another exalting his
mercy destroys his justice. Thus they sp/it up the Almighty into

arts, ascribing to him certain ideas which they call “attributes,”
foaned in their own conceptions—and by extolling his power, or his
mercy or justice improperly bear false testimony, and give the Al-
mighty a character which is far from the truth, as manifested either
in his “‘dispensations” or the ‘‘written word.’’ For instance, says
one—‘‘God is alJ mercy, he is so good.”? If he be all mercy,
where is his justice? A Governor is so good as to be all mercy,
and therefore will pardon every culprit, and suffer none to be pun-
ished, however dangerous to society. Thus the innocent must suffer,
RIGHTS OF MAN 451

and the guilty escape and go free! Now to let the guilty escape
and the innocent suffer without any possible remedy, exhibits the
executive power as possessing neither mercy, nor justice, nor good-
ness in his procedure—and of course he cannot be right or noble in
his nature or dispensations. A being without mercy, who is unjust
and not good, but destitute of every right and noble principle; ands
not in possession of any true or genuine wisdom! This is the pic-
_ ture of the very devil himself.

But the true character of Jehovah, or the manifestation of God
in Christ—is uniformly consistent with itself. agreeable to the prin-
ciples of Justice, and Righteousness, and Goodness, and Wisdom,
and Mercy—mercy to proper objects of mercy—tut to let the inno-
cent suffer and the guilty escape, is an unjust tyranny. But mercy
is always dispensed consistent with, or agreeable to the principles of
true Justice, when administered by the Most High. If a person
hath sinned, pardon without repentance could never excite grati-
tude: therefore it would be a thankless act, or favor bestowed upon
any culprit who remained impenitent. Religious privileges are the
graces of God—and as a wise Governor, he expects and requires a

roper use of them. Some people abuse these privileges by steal-
ing a power, without a right, which is assumption; and a power pos-
sessed without a right, is an unjust tyranny. ‘Nor here is an abuse
of social rights; so that the innocent must suffer, by being oppressed
and deprived of their rights, who have not merited such treatment at
their hands. Natural justice is infringed upon, and the Govern-
ment of the Almighty is despised. God is said to be. “jealous for
His glory, and will not give it to another.” Therefore for the
honor of his Government and the mercy of the injured, justice de-.
mands the removal of such power. -Andsuch removal would bring
mercy to the injured, justice to the guilty, and honor to his own
moral character. 2

As natural evil is the effect or consequence of moral evil; as na-
tions have flourished in proportion to their virtues, and as judgments
have pursued them on account of their wickedness—and hence,
‘angels sinned, and are reserved under chains of darkness to the

"judgment day to be punished.” Sin drove Adam out of Paradise
—sin brought destruction on the Antediluvian world. Sin was the
cause of the overthrow of Sodom and Gomorrah.

Of the Canaanites, God said “the iniquity, &c., is not yet full.”
He had a right to demand their obedience, and to dispose of their
lives in any manner he chose. God waited and bore with them
near five hundred years as a political body, and then destruction to
the full overtook thee asa nation. Sin brought calamities-on the
ptilg as a ‘nation, and they are a standing monument thereof to this

"Ve
452 ANALECTS UPON THE

Again: as political evils in social bodies, pose nas upon mora]
evil in them brings national destruction; so a social repentance and
political reform is necessary, to avert the Judgment of God, which
threaten impending danger over a guilty land. The case of Nine-
vah is a striking aul of the dealings of God, with a sinful and
repenting people. The Jews frequently experienced deliverances
in their social capacity, when a reform and repentance took place
among them. If ten righteous persons had been found in Sodom,
the place would have been spared for their sakes. Isaiah said “ex-"
cept the Lord had left unto us a small remnant we would have been
as Sodom and Gomorrah!”’ Jesus Christ calls the righteous the
“salt of the earth.” And if it were not for the righteous that
now are, and .those that will be in succession, it would be inconsis-
tent with the Moral character of the Almi hty, and the nature of
his moral government, to continue the world in existence!

The Jews were to attend three feasts in a year, “‘Pentecost, Ta-
bernacles, and the Passover,”’ by the special command of God.—
All the males who were twenty years of age and upwards, were to
appear thrice annually before the Lord, in one Congregation at Je-
rusalem, which would leave all their borders defenceless,, and ex-

osed to an’ invading foe. Their enemies in their absence might
have laid their country. waste, and captivated their wives and chil-
dren, unless restrained by the Providence of God. Here would be
a trial of faith, and a proof of Providence, who for their encour-
agement promised that their enemies should not desire their land at
such times, which argues the superintending hand of Providence
over nature and over human affairs. The 14th chap. of Ezekiel is

ertinent to the same point of doctrine. When a nation or people
fee forfeited their political‘existence by sin, and the sword of the
Lord, either beasts, famine, sword or pestilence, was drawn for their
extermination, ‘Though Noah, Daniel and Job stood before me,
saith the Lord, they. should deliver neither son or daughter, but
their own souls.” The escape of Lot from the overthrow of Sod-
om, and by the warning of Christ, the escape of the Christians from
the destruction of Jerusalem, are striking examples of salvation,
and a proofs of the providence of God.

OF Gop’s REPOSITORY.

There was but one generation between Adam and Noah—in as
much as Mathuselah, the oldest man, connected them both ina line
—again, Shem connected Noah and. Abraham, from whence a con-
nect chain, down through his posterity was transmitted, recording
the dispensations of Divine Providence.

God as a wisé and good being, we may apprehend, has actions
and ends worthy of himself—hence the Righteous Disposer of
RIGHTS OF MAN. 453

events and the Universal Governor. What he doeth must be right,
just, good an wise. And hence righteousness, justice, goodness,
and wisdom reigning together, goodness will bestow mercy where it
can be done agreeably to justice; and wisdom, and righteousness are

erfect and will not err, fr here is perfect and complete harmony
in the attributes of God, in every case whatever. The fewest means
are employed to accomplish the most important and noble ends, in
the display of his justice against the impertinent, and his warnings
to rebels. Hence privileges revert to the objects who were injured .
—whilst the greatest possible good and mercy is extended to future
and remote generations of mankind.

‘‘Moral evil,’ being universal in a social capacity, there was no
“moral virtue”? but in individuals, and hence the necessity of virtu-
ous society. Therefore, as every thing must have a beginning,
Abraham, the fifth life from Adam, Methusalah, Noah a Shem,
having come in between, to connect the chain of tradition, by hav-.
ing a personal acquaintance with each other, until the invention of
letters should furnish a record. Abraham lived in Chaldea, feared
the Most High, and was enjoined to quit that part of the country,
and come to the land of Canaan. And God made a “‘covenant with’
Abraham.” Christ was on the side of God. The nature and ob-
ject of the covenant was ‘“Holiness,’’ which Abraham was to “re-
ceive, practice, teach his family, and transmit to his posterity.””—
Faith was the condition on which the promised blessings were de-
pendent, and circumcision was the seal; and the blood of Christ,
to which it looked forward, and which was comprised in the bless-
ings, was to purify the heart, through the faith of Abraham, which
was in fact the faith of the gospel.

The eternal covenant between the Father and the Son, to divide
the world between Christ and Satan, and is no where to be found in
scripture; but the covenant with Abraham was real. The covenant
was frequently intimated, but never confirmed, until it was actually
done with Abraham.

The Apostle calls it a “man’s covenant; yet as Abraham was
brought into it by faith and obedience, so must we. For we are to
be “Sustified by faith,’ and ‘without faith it is impossible to please
God.” “He that cometh to God must believe that he is, and that
he is a rewarder of those who diligently seek Him.?? ‘Hence in
this manner of seeking through faith, there is a moral conformity
to the whole will of God, from the heart, which necessarily implies
resignation and dependence. Of course there is an agreement be-
tween the will of the creature and the will of the Creator, at which
time Spee jee the blessing of pardon and holiness is given by
Christ, and received by the suppliant, which is the “new covenant”
AB4 ANALECTS UPON THE

of grace wrote in the heart, and confirmation of the covenant made
with Abraham.’
Thus faith is the meritorious cause of our redemption.

But faith is the instrumental cause of our salvation.

‘Abraham believed God, and it was counted, or imputed, to Him
for righteousness.”” Thus Abraham was justified by faith, and he
was called the friend of God. And Abraham was circumcised,
and those males of his household also, which was the beginning of
the church of God, established by faith upon earth, as a spiritual,
personal, social compact.

From the family of Abraham originated afterwards, what was
called the “Congregation of the Lord,” and the “Church in the
Wilderness,” through whom the “Oracles” were transmitted to
posterity. As bad‘and as rebellious as the Jews were, God chose
the best people the world furnished at that time, to prove and show

_ his mercy and display his justice in a visible and providential man-
ner, to bring about universal righteousness, as a precious seed in re-
serve, and as a Repository for Himself, to be manifested as a stand-
ing and living monument and credible proof through all ages of the
world, as a reasonable evidence against. infideli’y. To this day .ip
Hindoo, there are found black and white Jews. One class of them
is called the ‘Children of Israel’? from the Ten tribes; the other is
called the “Jews” from the tribe of Judah!

On account of ‘National Sins,” “ten tribes,” were permitted to
separate, and become a distinct nation.

The Lord promised them his blessing, and an establishment and
a sure house, if they would fear obey and love him. But they did
not; but were vain idolators, until they became unworthy of a polit-
ical existence. So the justice of God removed them into captivity
by the Assyrians, who scattered them into all countries, and of course
hey carried the writings of Moses and the Prophets with them.

And it proved to be a mercy to succeeding generations, who
thereby had their minds impressed and prepared with expecta-
tions of the Messiah to come, as the Savior of man, which was
remarkably exemplified in the language of the Woman of Samaria,
who said, “when the Messiah cometh, he will tell or teach us all
things.” :

The writings of Moses, and the Psalms, and the Prophets, which
were dispersed and conveyed by means of the ten tribes who were’
generally scattered all over the then known world, prepared the way
for the dispensations of the Gospel, and the spread thereof, from
the persecution which arose about Stephen, is an incontestible proof
of its authenticity. As they were scattered at such an early period.
and were a people who were held in detestation among ‘he nations °
of the earth; which is also the fact at this very day, there was not the
RIGHTS OF MAN. 455

same temptation to counterfeit, alter; and impose, as there might
otherwise have been. And moreover, if they were disposed to do
it, there was not the same opportunity, considering the enmity be-
tween those at Jerusalem and those of the Samaritan mountain, and
the dispersed. Besides, the great number of copies which they
must have had among them, must. have enabled any one who chose,
to detect any attempt at an imposition.

And although twenty-six false-Christs have appeared in different
ages of the world, the folly of each quickly became manifest; for
error and falsehood can never become truth. But the true Messiah,
although he met with every opposition, and. although he appeared
not in any worldly pomp or grandeur, and although his gospel was
contemned, and every method used that human ingenuity could in-
vent, to abolish and destroy it out of the world, it still stands unsha~
ken. And why, unless it had its foundation in Divinity? Truth
will bear investigation, and carry its own conviction with it, when
properly understood. And hence we have sufficient cause to be
thankful for the repository which Divine Providence hath favored
us with, by transmitting the account of his former dispensations for
our perusal, reflections:and benefit, inasmuch as we may become
the heirs of the inheritance, through the Covenant of grace, which
by faith are partakers of the happy realms in the paradise of God.

God is declared to be a Spirit. . His worship is required to be of
that nature, viz: “in “Spirit and in truth,”’ i. e., in the heart and
really! For he is said to be the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac,
and the God of Jacob! Thus making a discrimination amongst

men, and confining his spiritual favors to his faithful worshippers.

¢

Thus also Paul declares that all are not “Israel that are of Israel,
neither because they are the seed of Abraham, are they all children.”
They must become spiritual children by an act of faith, under the
influence of love divine, inspiring the heart with peace and joy,
running through all their conduct. Or as the scriptures declare, “If
ye are Christ’s, then ye are Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to
the promise.” Or, as said Christ, “If ye were the children of
Abraham, ye would do the works of Abraham.” ‘Abraham ree
joiced to see my day, and he saw it and was glad;” for ‘before
Abraham was, I am;”’ John viii, 56,58. Compare Gen. xvii, 1, 8,
14; Rom. iv, 9 to 18, &c.; Gal. iii, 6 to 15, shows Ist, Abraham is
called “the father of the faithful,” and the “heir of the world.”

Secondly. Abraham was justified by rairu, while in uncircum-
cision; and to Aim was made the first* promise of the Messiah to

*The thing was intimated and hinted, but never confirmed till the time
of Abraham; Gen. iii, 14, 15, was not a promise, but a threatening against
the serpent. I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and thy
secd and her seed, it shall bruise thy bead and thou shalt bruise his heel
'

456 ANALECTS UPON THE

come; “In thy seed (Christ) shall all the families of the earth be
blessed.”” Abraham believed God, and it was imputed to him
for righteousness. Now it was not written for his saxe alone, that
it was imputed to him, but for ws also, to whom it shail be imputed,
if we believe on him that raised up Jesus our Lord from the dead,
who was delivered for our offences, and was raised again for our
justification, Rom. iv, 23 to 25. hate teow:

Thirdly. The promises of the blessings in Christ the seed, are

‘by faith, through which the blessings of the seed are to be receiv
a and enjoyed. =

Fourthly. “If ye be Christ’s, then are ye Abraham’s seed, and
heirs according to the promise;” Gallatians iti, 29.

Thus the true light of moral virtue came by Revelation, and is
enjoyed by divine inspiration, operating on the heart, which all men
are under the restraining influence of, in a greater or less degree,
until the day of. their Visitation be-past. But when they become
incorrigible, they are unworthy of a social or political existence.
Hence, said Jesus, “‘O Jerusalem! Jerusalem! how often would I
have gathered thy children together, as a hen doth gather her brood
under her wings, but ye would not. Behold, your house is left unto
you desolate, and ye shall not see me, henceforth, until ye shall say
“Blessed is he that cometh inthe name of the Lord.” ‘And they
were destroyed and dispersed; like the Ten Tribes,’abroad amongst
the nations of the earth; by the Roman army; like as a curse “for
disobedience, entailed on them to this day. —

The abuse of moral privileges, by luxury and dissipation, tends to
sink the human mind into brutality, and destroy every principle that
is kind, noble, generous and humane. The present state of the na-
tives of Africa and America, are striking examples, and show to
what a low ebb the moral faculty can ‘be reduced. We see them
prefer a toy or trifling trinket to useful arts. . In them we see every
unkind disposition indulged toward their fellow creatures; and stran-
gers considered as enemies, so that almost every family becomes'a
village, and every village becomes a nation. And these are almost
continually at war, destroying each other, so as to prevent their pop-
ulation from extending.

'“The love of money” is said to be “‘the root of all evil.?? The
spirit of it is “moral evil,” and the effect is ‘natural evil,’ as the
necessary consequence entailed. The love of money led the nations
of Europe to enslave and destroy the poor blacks of Africa, and the
miserable Indians of America. .And within the space of three cen-
turies, they have destroyed and enslaved together, as many of those
unfortunate creatures, as now exist in those two quarters of the world;
nine millions have been enslaved from Africa, which is compnted
to contain twelye millions of inhabitants. And an incredible
RIGHTS OF MAN. 457

number also must have been slain. The Spaniards in South Amer-
ica, enslaved and destroyed alone twelve millions, besides the mil-
lions which fell in the Isles, of which Hayti itself contained
3,000,000. But the superintending hand of Providence, which
overrules the actions of men and devils, will no doubt bring good
out of evil. Most of these unhappy wretches, after being in slave-
ry a term of time, will be affionted at the idea of being sent back
to their native shores; and many are rejoiced at their situation, mis-
erable as it is, and express gratitude that by this means they have
found the faith of Abraham, in the gospel of God’s dear Son, to
bring them the peace and joy of the kingdom. And why should
it be incredible to believe, that one day the gospel shall return to
their native shores, and spread through Afric regions, and that wil-
derness blossom like the rose?

The natural abilities of the Zuropeans and the Africans, perhaps
admit of improvement equally alike. Yet while one is now rising
to its highest excellence, the other is but a little superior to the
brute beasts. Doubtless it is the Providence of God attending the -
improvement of one, while the other is justly visited with the en-
alent of ignorance, stupidity and sloth; whilst moral evil fills
their hearts and governs all their actions.

America, adorned and enriched with some of the most lofty
mountains, extensive rivers, natural canals, and numerous fresh in-
land seas, situated between two oceans, nearly divided in the centre,
and yet connected by a narrow isthmus; enriched with almost every
species of valuable treasures in the bowels of the earth, as if to invite
the foreign emigrant to pay a friendly visit; nevertheless, lay undis-
covered for several thousand years, as if reserved for the era, when
common sense began to awake up from her long slumber. As if
the Creator’s radon and goodness had a New World in reversion
for a new theatre for the exhibition of new things.

Here a new philosophy, both in nature and in divinity was to be
taught and embraced. False notions respecting the figure of the
earth and the spurious vicegerency, were both to be rejected .ogeth-
er. The doctrine of passive obedience and non-resistance, wag
then to be suspected and go down the hill. There seemed to be m
place in the political world, nor any part of the natural world, that
admitted of the change to begin so thoroughly as in America. The
state of the country, and the prejudices of the people were both so
favorable for. it. :

And these things are the result, which are worthy of reflection.

First. All religious opinions are protected; and universal rights
of conscience established; and also a government of representation,
which is elective only.

Secondly. The dirty slave-frade, in which almost all Europe,
468 ANALECTS UPON THE

as well as America, was.engaged, is now forever at an end—no na-
tion protecting it. And in: those countries where slavery exists,
they are used more humanely than formerly, and instead of death for
mere trifles, the penitentiary system is adopted. -
Thirdly. The. spirit of inquiry, the spirit of missionary is pre-
vailing, together with the translation of the scriptures into som
new languages. Bible societies are forming to disperse the holy
scriptures. Priestcraft is falling, and the power and influence of
the established, corrupt, and wicked clergy, is broken and tumbling
down. Crowned heads are going out of date. The whole world
is in commotion, and peace taken from the earth! The animal cre«
ation is proving a scourge in many parts, to the human family.—
The wars may be considered as the sword of thé Lord; as if the
Devil had come down in great wrath, knowing that he hath but a
little time. This brings scarcity, which produces famine. And
famine will bring plague, which already prevails in many parts of
the world. Besides, such general and repeated shocks of earth- .
quakes—so that sixteen cities were destroyed in a very short space
of time in South America. Thus, so many extraordinary things as
have transpired of late, and are transpiring,. have not been known in
the annals of history. And there never was a time, except the era
which gave our Saviour birth, that was so pregnant with important
things, as the day inwhich welive.
May not the “seventh trumpet’? now be sounding, and the “seven
last plagues” be pouring out? Is not the harvest of the earth ripe
for the reaper with the sharp sickle? Then we should swell the cry,
“Thy kingdom come—send forth more laborers into the harvest.”
Is not the vintage of the earth ripe also to be gathered, and cast into
the wine-press of the wrath of Almighty God? es
_ Are not all the governments of the old world tyrannical, and re:
pugnant to the “law of nature?” Is there any government in the
world, except America, that is framed so as to admit of amendment?
Being contrary to the law of nature and not admitting of amend-
ments, are not those governments in their very first principles, of a
pernicious kind, and of an incorgigible nature, founded in moral evil
sn as to perpetuate the same without any .possibility of redress?-—
Why ought they to exist? By what right can they exist? Are they
worthy of an existence? Does not injured innocence cry against
them for redress to the Governor of the world, whose tender care
is over all his works? Does not justice in the law of nature, de-
mand a satisfaction against them? Would not mercy be extended
from the Divine Governor to the injured, by undertaking their cause,
and restoring to them their rights, which are unjustly withheld by
those evil governments? Do not these reflections lead the mind ne-
cessarily to conclude, that a powerful and Just Judge will undertake

rs
RIGHTS OF MAN. 459

the cause of the oppressed, and overwhelm the oppressors with an
everlasting destruction.
SUMMARY REVIEW.

The law of nature, is that relation which man originally stands
in to his Creator and to his fellow creature.

In this state all men are equal, and naturally free and indepen-
dent, in their individual capacity, and endowed by their Creator
with certain unalienable rights, as life, liberty, enjoyment of prop-
erty, pursuit of happiness, and the privilege of private judgment.
In these they are equal and independent, as much as if there was
none other person upon earth, but the individual himself alone.—
But when taken in a social capacity, they are dependent upon each
other. The king is dependent upon his subjects; and the governor
on the governed; the master on the servant, and the servant on the
master; the blacksmith upon the carpenter, and the carpenter upon
the blacksmith, and both of them upon the farmer for their bread;
and the farmer in his turn, is dependent on them for his mechanism.
Thus social privileges are reciprocal; being connected mutually, they
are necessarily dependent upon each other. :

A hermit’s life in solitude, is the most independent of any; and
yet what could hedo in sickness? He would then be dependent
upon others for their assistance, to do that for him which he could
not do for himself. Therefore, the idea of social independence is
a solecism, which has no place in common sense.

As a whole is composed of parts, and the parts collectively form
one whole, so the human family are, and must be considered socially
‘related, and collectively dependent upon each other.

Hence, our rights and nécessities being equal, so are our obliga-
tions and duties likewise; and therefore, considering the rights of
man as an individual, they are called personal rights. Consider-
ing them in his relation to his fellow creature, they are called social
rights; and considering them in his relation to his Creator, they are
called moral rights.

Personal rights are by virtue of existence, as life, liberty, and all
the intellectual rights of the mind; of course religion is one of those
rights, as the pursuit of happiness.

Social rights are by virtue of being a member of society; and as
one of the whole, who is interested in the security of those person-
al rights against usurpation, he hath a claim in conjunction with
others for protection of his property and character. The right
itself, is good and perfect, by virtue of existence; but is imperfect in
point of power, both in each and all, in their individual capacity.
And hence the porer which is called government, is made up or
composed of all those rights which are surrendered by the individ-
uals themselves, and cast into the common stock, for the better
460 ANALECTS UPON THE

regulation of the whole; which is made up or consists of the aggre-
gate of those rights, which though perfect in the individual persone
ally, yet socially, answer not his purpose for the want of power.—
And therefore, for the want of personal power, for the security of
personal rights, the right imperfect in power is surrendered and cast
into the common stock, and so the arm of society, of which he isa
part, is taken in preference, and in addition to his own. The ag-
gregate of those rights, imperfect in power in the individual, is sur-
rendered to trustees in trust, as the delegates of the people, to act as
their representatives for the benefit of the whole. This delegated
power is called government, and can never be applied to invade
those rights retained, which are sufficiently perfect in the individ-
ual, and for their proper exercise need no political strength. Of,
this kind are the rights of life, limb, liberty, and all the intellectual
powers or rights of the mind, as study, pursuit of happiness, private
judgment, &c. These things can never be invaded by the power
of the government, without infringing upon natural justice. Be-
cause the power delegated, is to be applied for the benefit and wel-
fare of the people, and not to oppress, domineer and tyranize over
the people, and make them miserable.

These observations show the origin of government, and the neces-
sity of a Constitution, to point out what may,.and what may not be
done. To make the rulers responsible for their trust and conduct,
and to secure the admission of improvement, as experience may
point out wherein the Constitution is defective; and all the laws
which are founded upon this, as a charter given to the delegates or
trustees in trust, should be an expression of the will of the people.
And those laws should be as few as is possible—consistently with
the nature of things; and should be founded on such principles of
justice as will admit of the greatest humanity.in the suppression of
vice, in the maintenance of equity, and in the promotion of virtue
mthe land. Therefore a proper distinction between vice and virtue
should be made, and punishment fitted and apportioned ta the nature
of crimes. Torture, barbarity, and every thing which has a tenden-
cy to harden mankind, atould be cautiously avoided. Private re-
venge should be discountenanced by civil law; and the abuse of
servants ought not to be passed over with such impunity as it is in
many parts of the world; but there ought to be some restriction upon
Masters, that justice’ may take place in the administration of corpo-
real chastisement. Ought not a responsibility be secured in this as
well as in any other exercise of authority? There is something here
which deserves to be seriously weighed, when we reflect on the
universal right of man. 7

Moral rights are the result of moral law. And as a Creature de-
pendent upon the Supreme Governor of the world, who enjoins the
RIGHTS OF MAN. 461

obligation and prescribes the law and rule of practice,‘ man has a
right to obey, by attending to the law, and by keeping the rule.—
And human Governments have no right to interfere by assuming a
power to tolerate man to pay his devotion to his God. For before
any human government existed in the world, there was a compact
between man and his Maker, which cannot be altered by any human
laws. Therefore, all laws ought to be made in conformity to the
pre-existing compact; otherwise they do mischief by making en-
croachmenjs upon the rights of conscience, and cause confusion in
society by creating broils and animosities—consequently ail denom-
inations of religion should be protected in the peaceable enjoyment
of their rights. And universal rights of conscience ought to be
sctalishod in every land, agreeable to the Creator’s law, primarily
established by Him,

Rights imply privileges; and a priviles implies duty, when taken
on the ground of the Law of Nature, or the Moral Law, or the
Rule of” Practice. And duties imply obligation. Therefore, if by

_the Law of Nature, one is tasored with the rights of equality and
“independence, it is his duty to enjoy, maintain and improve them.
If it be my right to enjoy life and liberty, it becomes my duty to
preserve and improve them. If I have a right to enjoy property and
pursue happiness, it is my duty to pursue it properly. And also in
matters of private judgment, in matters which concern me, it is my
duty to investigate and judge rightly. Why is it my duty to main-
tain my equality and independence; and to preserve my life and lib-
erty; and to enjoy property and pursue happiness and also to judge
in matters in moral duty? Equality, independence, life, liberty,
property, happiness, and the things of private judgment in moral
duty, are the gifts of the God of nature, and designed by Him to
answer a purpose worthy of Himself. Therefore, to neglect them,
is to treat them with indifference; and to be indifferent is to under-
value them; and to undervalue such important gifts, is to undervalue
the Giver; and of course to treat him not with neglect only, but with
a degree of contempt also. Because our all is connected with it.
Not only our eternity hangs upon it, but also, all the things of time!
and hence the omission, or neglect, prevents our accomplishing that
noble purpose for which we were designed by the Creator. T’here-
fore we infringe upon the Law of Nature, by departing from her
rule, which is the law of God; and violate our moral obligation to
the Most High, who, as a righteous Judge, will call all people to
an account, “and reward them,” each individual, “according to
the deeds done in the body.” :

Consequently, our equality and independence is given us, as in-
dividuals, that we may be capable of thinking, and judging, ana
acting in an individual capacity, and not to be accountable for the
462 ANALECTS UPON THE

misconduct of others, but live in conformity to the moral law of
Love. Hence life is the gift of God, which is our right to enjoy.
But man has no right to destroy it. ‘To destroy our life, is to in-
fringe on Nature’s Law, and violate the obligation we are under to
Nature’s God. Of course also as means are necessary to be used
for the preservation of life, they must be dttended to ay toaak
Liberty also, is orf of our rights, but it must not be abused, but
used agreeably to. Natural Justice and moral obligation. The pur-
suit of property is a right, and becomes a duty, that we may not be
dependent on others, but have. wherewith. to help ourselves, and
afford assistance to a fellow mortal in distress. Man was designed
by his Maker to be happy, and the pursuit of happiness is enjoined
upon him, and it is his duty to promote the same in others. Hence
the object and the right, and the means and the duty, are all con-
cated and stand in relation to each cther. The. duty demands the
use of the means to improve the right, to, obtain the object—happi-
ness. This duty is a moral obligation, because enjoined by the
moral Governor of the world.

Consequently all the intellectual powers of the man are called

upon, and’ apy to act as a rational creature who must give an
account. The Understanding to collect. evidence that it may judge
correctly. The Memory to reflect and recollect, for the benefit of
Judgment. The Will to consent only to what is right, agreeable to
his best judgment. For man is led by inclination sometimes con-
trary to his judgment, and then he comes under condemnation, of
which he is always conscious in a degree, conformable to his judg-
ment. '
Man is required to act as a rationai creature, and to act from pro-
per motives, and of course to act from a well regulated judgment.—
And that the judgment may be correct, the understanding, must be
well and properly informed. This implies a duty to search for
truth, and weigh every evidence,,and give it just and proper weight,
in order to proceed righteously—as for eternity.

Moral Evil, is an improper motive or bad principle at heart. So
says Christ—‘“‘he that looketh on a woman to lust after her, hath
committed adultery with her already in his heart.?? The desire be-
ing indulged and the consent of the mind being given to a-thing con-
trary to a better judgment, against the Law of Nature. Sin is a
transgression of the law—and the will of God is the Moral Law.
By going contrary to it, a person must forfeit what I choose to call
his infantile justification, mentioned Romans v, 18 to 20. And
thus goes out of the Divine favor by his own personal sin, into per-
sonal condemnation and the kingdom of Satan, and led captive by
him at his will.

Hence there must be a personal repentance for personal sin; and
RIGHTS OF MAN. 463

a moral conformity to the wilf of God, to be reinstated in the Divine
favor, as one of the divine family. This conformity is through
“the door—the way” to God, which is Christ. Here is pargon
and peace to be found in such conformity, and faith, or what may
be termed an assent or conformity to the proper moral evidence—
evidence yiven to the mind,‘ (bug not the bodily sense) is the power
by which it may be done. This act of confoMmity is the act of
“faith? which is “imputed for righteousness.” Thus, “a man is
justified by faith, and hath peace with God, through our Lord Jesus

Christ.’ Being justified by faith from the guilt of his own sins,
and having peace with God through Christ, he has a sensible love
to God from obligation, and a sense of the love of God towards him,
in the gift of Jesus Christ, by whom he hath acceptance, and for
the Holy Spirit through the same divine channel, fom whom all
blessings flow.

After justification by faith from the guilt of his own sins, he is
required to prove his love to Christ, by walking in the light, and
keeping his commandments. Hence the commandment is to ‘Love
one another,” “Love your enemies,’ “do good to them that hate
you,” ‘pray for them that despitefully use you and persecute you.”

Again, “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart,
soul, mind and strength, and thy neighbor as thyself;”? which im-
plies that from the heart, we should devote our whole soul, body and
substance with all our time and talents to the glory of the Most
High with a resignation to the will, disposal and service of God
only; and hence thou shalt “love thy neighbor as thyself.” Who
isthy neighbor? Thy friend, enemy, acquaintance and stranger,
and whosoever is indistress, no matter who. He is God’s creature,
and thy brother by the ‘‘Law of Nature;”? and the “Moral Law,”
commands to ‘“Love thy neighbor as thyself,’ and also enjoins the
“rule of practice: “As ye would that others should do to. you, do
ye even soto them.”? Thus Moses, the Prophets, and Jesus Christ
teach the same dgctrine. Hence the Moral ee and the Law of
Nature, and the rule of practice, on the principles of equity and
obligation, are a unrt!

herefore, said Christ, “if ye Jove me, keep my commandments.”
And one command is, “to do good to those who are our enemies,”
and, “love thy neighbor as thyself.”? The eonduct of the Samaritan
towards the man who fell among the thieves, is enqugh to prove
who our neighbor is. The Samaritans, who taught to consider the
Jews as enemies, and hence the woman questioned Christ why he
asked her for water.

The Samaritan proved a nurse, a servant, and benefactor, by
providing an asylum, and taking him to the Inn, paying the expen-
ses, without expecting any reward from man. And the command
464 ANALECTS UPON THE

was “go and do thou likewise.” But “if a man doth not love his
: brother whom he hath seen, how can he love God whom he hath
tseen? Again, “Ifa man seeth his brother stand in need, and
give not, wherewith to supply his wants, how dwelleth the love of
God in him? Therefore we are commanded to “love in deed and
_in truth, and not in word and tongue only.”” Consequently, to say
“be ye warmed afid be ye clothed,” and like the “Priest and Levite,
sone by on the other side,” with perfect neglect or composure, is a
eparture from the Law of Nature, and.the Moral Law, and the
_ Rule of Practice, seeing our rights and wants, duties and obliga-
_ tions are equal in both Laws, and in the rulef BL

We are to prove our faith and love to Christ, by walking in the

light and keeping his commandments; and hence the injunction, “As

_ ye have received Christ Jesus the. Lord, so walk ye inhim.” And
thence our actions, flowing from faith and love, are the evidences
or fruits of, (oe hence said James, ‘show me your faith without
works, and [ will show you my faith by my works.”’ Then he
makes, mention of two, who were justified by works flowing from
faith; and adds, “as the body without the spirit is dead, so faith

‘without works is dead also.”? Therefore, we conclude that a man
is justified by works and not by faith only. _—.

Let it ever be remembered, that faith will never be called in

uestion in the day of judgment; there will not be any need for faith
then, because Christ who then will be our Judge, will have given
up the mediatorial kingdom to the Father, and fain will be brought
to sight. But the virtue of all our deeds will then be put to the
trial, what spirit they were of; and mankind will be “rewarded ac-
cording to their works,”’ or “the deeds done in the body,”’ whether
they be good or bad!

Those who “put away the evil of their doings, and wash in the
fountain for sin, and have made their robes white in the blood of
the Lamb,” faving continued ‘to take up the cross daily, and fol-
low. after him by denying themselves,” will stand acquitted, but
‘those who will not have Christ to reign over them,”’ but lead a
life of rebellion, the non-conformity disqualifies them for a divine

“Inheritance, hence there must be two classes of different states and
dispositions of heart. And of course on the principles of moral
_justice, they naust have different sentences and rewards from a right-
eous Judge. How then can it be said to them agreeably to truth, in
that day of fiual retribution, ““Come ye blessed of my Father; inherit
the kingdom prepared for you: for I was an hungered, and ye gave me
meat: fas thirsty, and ye gave me drink; I was a stranget, and ye
took me in; naked, and ye clothed me; sick and in prison, and ye
came unto me and visited me; inasmuch as ye did it unto one of
the-feast of these, ye did it unto me,”’ provided they have never been
RIGHTS OF MAN. 465

in the spirit of doing such things to the people of Christ, for his
sake.

The rights. and obligations of all men are equal; and so their
exposures and dangers, and necessities, and reverses of fortune, and

-hence the golden rule of practice, ‘as ye would that others should

do unto you, do ye even so to them”’—for the objects of distress are
the representatives of that Lord Jesus—therefore they are sent to
prove our love to Christ, a cup of cold water inthe name of a disci-
ple given to one of his little ones, shall not lose its reward; and when
done from duty and love to Christ, will be so acknowledged by him
in the day of judgment, and is as acceptable to the Lord as if it
had been done in the person of Christ. For “God looketh at the
heart, and judgeth according to intentions;”—therefore “he that
confesseth me before men, him will I confess,”’ said Jésus, “‘before
my father and his holy angels.” ‘And for every idle word that
man shall speak, he shall give an account thereof in the day of
judgment,””—and “‘by thy words thou shall be justified—and by thy
words thou shalt be condemned,”’ Matt. xii, 36, 37.

Therefore man is called to devote all his time, soul, body and
substance, to the love and service of the Lord Jesus Christ in this
world, if he wotld stand acquitted in the day of accounts. Of
course objects of distress are to be attended to, and not barely those
of our own household, though they ought not to be neglected, but
objects of charity should be sought out. I do not say, that such as
are able to work, and will not, should receive, nor the man that will
take your charity to buy spirits and get drunk—because to give to
such, instead of its being a charity, it is hiring or paying for their
idleness and wicked fonduck and encouraging them to persevere in
evil. But it would be better to give to ten impostors, than to deny
one real object of distress. Therefore remember the good Samari-
tan, “go and do thou likewise,” if you profess to be a follower of
Christ, lest you hear .the sentence “depart” with these piercing
words—“I wassiék, hungry, thirsty, a stranger, naked and in prison,
and ye neither visited, nor fed, nor gave me drink, nor clothed me,
nor took me in; inasmuch as ye did it not unto one of the least of
these, ye did it not unto me—depart ye cursed, into everlasting fire
prepared (not for man) but for the devil and his angels.”? Matt.
xxv, 41, 42, 43 and 44. For these only ‘‘who have washed their

i ee Christ’s) robes and made them white in the blood of the

amb, will stand before the throne of God.” Rev. vii, 14, 15,
Isaiah i, 17, Zach xiii, 1! Therefore attend to the rwo Laws and
the rule!

. CONCLUSION.

Personal rights are by virtue of existence. Social rights, by vir-

tue of beinga member of oa Moral rights by virtue of Moral
F
466 ANALECTS UPON THE

obligations to the Moral governor. Equality and independence
being the Law of Nature, from them goverriment should spring by
delegation and representation. But from assumption sprang tyran-
ical governments. And religious establishments by law, founded
on ignorance and false Moral obligation, was imposed on the
mot , to answer the purposes of ambitious usurpers. Hence arose
the Papal power, as man was not suffered to think, and judge, and
.practice for himself; but the nonsense of others must be believed
Felore his own senses; which produced the seas of blood,» which
flowed by the intollerant hand of persecution! At length light broke
in! Common sense waked up, and embraced a new theory of. Phi-
losophy, both in Nature and Divinity. The old World being
chained did not admit of a thorough and general reform; hence
America was the only place in the Political and Natural world,
that opened a fair prospect for a begining. And such as began to
think and to judge, and to act for themselves, and felt the spirit of
“independence and equality of man, which is the law of nature,”
arose from their depressed state, and felt the spirit of enterprize.—
They “flew to the wilderness of America, pregnant with the spirit
of freedom in embryo, in their emigration, when they laid the foun-
dation, and still mark the outlines of our national€haracter. Moral
virtue came by revelation, and is enjoyed by inspiration in the heart,
called ‘restraining grace.” Hence the necessity of a “moral so-
cial compact.”? Abraham andhis successors formed the beginnin
of the true Church of God; through whose succession the promis
Messiah came. The Jews are a standing monument of the just
Dispensations of Divine Providence. Justice, when administered
in the remoyal of societies corrupted through moral evil, who are
incorrigible, and unworthy of a political existence, proves a merc
to rising generations. And such revolutions will continue, until it
appears whose right it is to reign, and his kingdom come, and reign
over all! The sword of the Lord is drawn out, and the five scour-
ges of the Almighty are abroad in the earth; and O! that the people
would learn Righteousness! /

A cause of a cause is the cause of the effect also which that
cause produces. And hence those who injure others by slander or
misrepresentation, are responsible for all the consequences attend-
ing it; and must answer it before the Supreme Judge of the world.

y what right or authority may one person or a body of men,
raise a persecution against another it is notauthorized in the re-
cords af Christ, either by his commands or his example. And of
course such a right or power was never delegated or sanctioned by
him. Man could not bestow the right, because he does not possess
the authority to do it, unless it be “assumed,” which is an unjust
tyranny. : ,
RIGHTS OF MAN. 467

Persecution, for differences of opinion: and modes, &c., in reli-
gion, is an anti-Christian spirit:” and is contrary to every “rule of
right,’ and repugnant to every moral obligation: and of course it is
a violation of the Law of Nature, as well as of the Moral Law,
and of the Rule of Practice. Of course natural and moral justice
must condemn it.

Those people who usurp the liberty to attack the absent charac-
ter of others in:an unjust manner, to weaken their influence by de-
stroying their reputation, and sinking them into contempt in public
estimation, rejoicing at their misfortune and calamity, as if a very‘
great victory was gained, do not know what spirit they are of! It
would be well forsuch persons to study the Law of Nature, with the
Moral Law, and reconsider them by comparing them with the Rule
of Practice, examining their own spirit and conduet, and then see
how they comport together, according to love and union, which is
enjoined by the gospel of Jesus Christ. For if the practice flows
from an unjust and unhallowed. spirit of jealousy, from ambition,
pride and self-will, the soul is entirely destitute of that heayenly
principle, that noble mind, which was in Christ, and which was de-
signed to reign in the heart and practice of his followers, to be made
manifest in their spirit and tempers, and shine forth in their exam.
ple continually. And hence they are to be called the light of the
world, and as a city set on a hill which cannot be hid. And it
would be proper for such persons as those to attend to Luke xi, 35,
with the context. And Matt. vii, 2, &c., as a looking glass.

Therefore “let those who name the name of Christ, be careful
to depart from iniquity,” and never take the devil’s tools, with
which to do the Almighty’s work. :

But said one, “Master we saw one casting out devils in thy name
and we forbade him because he followed not us.” Why do you
forbid him? ‘He followeth not with us.” Wherein doeshe differ?
‘‘In name, mode and opinion.” But do you believe he is a good
man, and that the essence of the matter isin him? O yes, “but he
followeth not with us.”? ‘Take care! forbid him not!

The lowest sense in which one can be supposed to “cast out
devils in the name of Christ,” is to be instrumental in the hands of
Christ by preaching the Gospel, to the awakening and conversion
of sinners, from the errors of their ways to serve the living God.

Now if such fruit evidently appears, and if it be manifest that
the pleasure of the Lord prospers in his hand, who durst set him-
self’ up as inquisitor general? and as the accuser, witness, judge and
jery, to condemn such as being nothing but shameless intruders and
most daring impostors? But he tthe fellowath not us!?? Hark!—
Hear what the Master saith—“‘forbid him not; for there is no one
‘468 ANALECTS UPON THE

who shall do a miracle in my name, that can readily speak evil of
me: for he that is not against you, is for you.”’

It is not enough barely to say, I will let him alone; for there is
no neuter in this war. Therefore if you are a follower of Christ,
ie must prove you love to him according to your ability. . “For

e that knoweth to do good, and doeth it not, to him it is sin.” And
-in the day of final decision, you will hear the sentence, ‘inasmuch
-as ye did it not unto one of the least of these, ye did it not unto me.
ar pale &e.” i

Consequently, that the cause of Christ be not hindered, but that
his gospel take an universal spread, instead of being actuated by a
short-sighted, mean, sinister, low, contentious party spirit, we should
have a heart full of love to God and man, to expand the mind with
that charity which never faileth, and thinketh no evil, but suffereth
long and is kind, is gentle, and easy to be entreated. And look
at the universal or most extensive good, and encourage those means
and institutions, most likely to accomplish the most noble ends
and purposes to mankind. And hence not like the Jews, who long
-looked with expectation for the Messiah, and when he came, re-
jecied him.. .Or, as some others, who pray to God to revive his
work, and send forth more laborers into the harvest; then oppose
both the work and the means, which the wisdom of God is pleased
.to make use of to accomplish it. God doth work and accomplish
great and important ends, by simple means, which are noble and
worthy of himself to exhibit his ‘finger, hand or arm,” of power
and wisdom to mankind; whilst his mercy and goodness is magni-:
fied, and his Justice displayed to the most ordinary understanding.
And thus, out of the mouth of babes and sucklings, God will per-
fect praise. .
' The Apostle rejoiced that the Gospei was preached by those who
were of a different ********; he did rejoice. Therefore forbid not
those whom God hath sent to preach the Gospel of his dear Son,
lest you be fighting against God, and it cause you tears of sorrow
‘and repentance when it is too late. For the cause is the Lord’s,
and the eternity of mankind is connected therewith, and hangs: up-
-on it; and “the that sees the sword coming, and blows not the trum-
‘pet—the man is taken away in his iniquity, but his soul is required
at the Watchman’s hand!”?: Therefore ‘‘the Gospel is to be spread
into all nations, and preci to every creature—and the Ministers,
i. @., servants, should be instant in season, and out of season, to.
reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all long suffering,”’—and swell the
cry, “thy kingdom come,” that ‘‘more laborers may be sent into
the harvest—and many run to and fro, and knowledge be increas
ed;” that people may be informed and turn from their idols—
«Satan be bound that the nations-be deceived no more; but. the
RIGHTS OF MAN. 469
e

House of the Lord be established in top of the Mountain, and ex-
alted above the hills, and all nations flow into it; when the wolf and
the lamb shall dwell together, and the Leopard shall lie down with
the Kid. The Watchman shall see eye to eye, and the knowledge
of the Lord shall cover the earth as the waters do the sea.”?> When
they shall not hurt or destroy in all thy holy mount; the Nations
learn war no more; when le “light of the moon shall become
seven fold, as the light of seven days.”” And then the vice of su-
perstition, and the barbarity of ignorance and tyranny will hide
their deformed faces, being swept with the besom of destruction
from the human family.

Natural evil is the effect.or consequence of moral evil. And
ignorance, superstition and tyranny, with impositions and wicked.
laws, have been, and still are the chains by which social privileges
are curtailed. They are the means also, which have brought what
is called Natural evil, as the necessary consequence of moral evil,
upon society, in the different ages and nations of the world, which
hath been and still is such a curse to the world of mankind.

The constitution of the United States was framed by a delegated
confederation, who were chosen by the people for that purpose.—
The “constitution,” when framed, was recommended by the con-
federation to the different states—each of which voluntarily receiv-
ed it by their own proper legislative and sovereign authority, whose
officers were chosen by the people for that purpose—all of which
pee is agreeable to natural justice, arising from the Creator’s
aw of nature! Which shows the federal union deduced from dem-
ocratic principles—which exhibits the difference between six and
half a dozen, each state reserving to itself the power to govern its
own policy—which shows that congress cannot legislate on slavery
in the south, or upon the Yankee law religion in the north, of course
they are State instead of national crimes, existing before we became
a nation under the k * * * !

General information, and the spread. of Moral Virtue are ne-
cessary antidotes to such obnoxious principles; that the moral fa-
cuty may be repaired, and peace and righteousness reign in every
clime.

_ While inventions are increasing, and the arts and sciences are
improving, it may not be amiss for all the well wishers of Zion to
watch the openings of Providence, for the furtherance of truth, and
the spread of knowledge valuable to society among mankind. And
provided some suitable point should some day be taken on the Isth-
mus, which connects the North and South of the New World, now
probably held in reversion, as a mercy to rising generations, to be a
theatre for ey things to be displayed, worthy of its Author, and
there should be the proper arrangements made for the spread of the
470 ANALECTS, &ce.

true knowledge through the whole world. How long a space could
be required to circumnavigate and circumfuse such knowledge of the
Causeless Casuator, as would inspire all nations with sensations of
atitude to the Redeemer of mankind, whose commandment we
ave for our encouragement, ‘Go ye into all the world and preach
the Gospel, and lo I am with you!”
Buckingham county, Virginia,
is ie 21, 1812."

s
JOURNEY

FROM

BABYLON TO JERUSALEM

OR, THE ROAD TO PEACE,
RN eee

Tur Journey or Lire is an important theme. All mankind
are equally interested in it; and the happiness or misery of every
individual, necessarily depends upon it. .

_ Time may be considered as the road, and every day may be com-
pared to a mile, cutting off some part of the distance. .

Eternity is the country to which all are travelling; sleeping or
waking, the progress with unremitting speed.

Childhood and youth are the morning of life; the perfection of
manhood is the meridian; and the declension of age, may be called
the evening shades—when the sun is lowering in the western sky,
and sable gloom prevails!

The “‘experience of grace,” should be connected with the Journey
of Life; as in eternity, there are two places of destination, the states
of which are very different both in their nature and enjoyment—one
being attended with ineffable pleasure, the other with weeping,
wailing and’ gnashing of teeth!

As one of the human family upon the great Journey of Life,
.. travelling the road of time to eternity, am now upon the way.—
More than twelve thousand miles are already gone over. The
morning of life is i away. The clock strikes twelve—and the
evening shades will soon come on apace. nt

Are all these things a fancy and but adream? Can imagination
only suggest all this as credible? Impossible! life and existence are
more than fable.

Hearing, seeing, smelling, tasting, feeling with talking and walk-
ing, are things which cannot admit of proof; being self-evident,
they du not admit of doubt.
”

472 A JOURNEY FROM

Sensible existence excites reflection—whence inquiries come!—
Casting a look in different directions, and, behold! nature with all
her parts, and their relative concomitants, presents to view, in an
impressive and august mode! The mind, which constitutes the
man, is ever an inquirer in search after truth, when poy eni-
ployed upon a noble theme! Sensations of different kinds excite
their peculiar inquiries, atid the mind on reflection, seeks for names,
fitted out to the nature of things, intending to employ them in its
investigation of causes and effects!

An Inquirer, observing day and night, seed time and harvest,
summer and winter, months and years, to succeed each other in
their turn, finds. himself asking this important question:—-W here am
I, and whence the origin of all these t ings?

Truth some times is self evident, and can admit of no doubt, being
an object of sense; but at other times, truth is more latent, and can
only be inferred from circumstantial things. In the first case, the
evidence received is positive knowledge, butyhe latter is only faith
in the solution of queries. Hence the difference between the terms
‘knowledge and faith.” The first refers to things present, which
are grasped by sense; the latter alludes to things absent, which al-
ways admit of dispute. =

The Sun is the centre, and all the host around both of a first and
second order, and their Eclipses and Conjunctions are calculable to
a mathematical demonstration. . Hence a few degrees east and north
of the metropolis of Columbia, in the third Planet from the Sun
in rotation, on the terraqueous theatre of human existence, Inqui-
rer found himself, and commenced his career—first, in sensible ex-
istence; and then in reflections, in search after truth!

The sensations felt on beholding a compound of various and dif-
ferent reflections of those rays of light some times visible in the
clouds opposite the sun, is termed colors; and under certain shades
and Panres is called “beauty,” the power to behold them is called
ssight.”? a ,

The sensibilities by which we discern the qualities of nutriment,
arising from the different shapes of particles, exciting the sensations
of bitter, sweet, sour, &c., is patted “aste.??

The power by which we discern odors, whether good or bad, is
called “smell.” : ;

The vibration of the atmosphere when striking upon the ear, is
called sound, and the power to discern the sound Is called “hear.”’
And the power to discern objects by the touch is called “feel.”

These things being object of sense, give immediate knowledge;
which of course is self-evidence, and cannot possibly admit of
doubt—but the origin and cause of all those things remained 2 se-
cret; which gave Inquirer great uneasiness, in painful suspense,
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 473

from conviction of interest in the important relation of things; and
nothing short of a solution of the query could give him proper sat-
isfaction on the subject. ;

Is it possible, says Inquirer to himself, that these things are so?
Have I an existence which shall continue here but for a limited pe-
riod; and then must I moulder to dust and become food for worms,
and have only a name remaining above ground! Solemn reflection!
Awful tbonghil

But to soothe these sensations, which give uneasiness, the study
of nature presents itself to call off the mind from moral contempla-
tion, to natural investigation.

REFLECTIONS ON NATURE.

The canopy of nature, appears to shut down in a concave form,
through the limitation of sight, while the water exhibits a convex
shape, through the globular form of the earth. Thus the large and
lowermost parts of the ship first disappear as she sails from the
coast. But the uppermost parts, which are smallest, first appear
as she returns to the shore.

The mind makes the man, and is connected with its casket.—
Which being corporeal, confines him to the earth, as a prison,

rough the power of gravitation; which principle prevails in all
material things, and is called attraction of gravitation.

This prison to which man is confined, revolyes with almost in-
eredible swiftness, in an annual revolution, at the rate of more than
sixty thousand miles an hour, whirling its inhabitants, impercepti-
ble of motion, more thana thousand miles in the diurnal revolution
on its axis at the same time.

The different kinds and grades of beings, are so many, and so
nearly related to each other, fromthe most intelligent creature to the
lowest animated matter, the exact line of distinction between the
animal and vegetable cor monwealth is difficult to be determined.

The Ourang Outanig appears to possess the organs of speech in
his formation} and yet for some cause heis deprived of that faculty,
though he differs from man in anatomy, in the lack of the pan of
the knee only.

The sensitive plant has some of the appearance of animation;
while some of thesea fish scarcely exhibit life of anykind. Some
are in shells, located, growing upon rocks. Others, called “sun
fish,” and “‘Portuguese-men-of-war,”’ are floating on the water or
near the shores, &c.'

The perch in embryo, has been known to produce more than
twenty-eight thousand at a time, and the cod upwards of three
millions.

Eight thousand different kinds of insects, and six hundred species
of birds, with the various animals on land and in the water, of so
474A -. A JOURNEY FROM

many different shapes, forms and sizes, with natures so diverse, and
yet abundance of’ food is suited to the demands and situation of the
whole, all of which exhibits a parental tender care, marked with
wisdom, goodness and power, displayed through every part of uni-
versal nature. But the origin and cause of all those things still
remained a query with the Inquirer, whose research for important
truth was not, could not pass over things so interesting, with a stoi-
cal indifference.
’ The sun near an hundred millions of miles from the earth; and
but:a step in corfiparison of the distance to one of the fixed stars,
which isallowed by philosophers to be so immense, that the velocity’
of a cannon ball would require at least seven hundred thousand
years to reach from one toanother. Admitting it, and that seven-
ty two millions of those stars are within the s}-bere of astronomical,
calculation. Moreover, admitting each star ‘> be a sun like ours,
in the centre of a system, with an equal numberof planets of a first
and second order, and each planet to be a world, with as greata
variety of beings as inhabit this earth, what must be the aggregate
number of the whole? And what or who could be. the author, and
upholder, Governor and provider of this stupendous display? wag
the inquirer’s question still! [See the ““Chain’’—Causeless Causa~
tor. i
ad ' MISCELLANEOUS REFLECTIONS.

The “five senses”? of the body being avenues or inlets of knowl-
edge to the mind; the things of nature may be examined contem-
Se and reasoned upon; but never to satisfaction. Although in-
erences and conclusions may be drawn-from causes to effects, yet
there remains an hungering in the mind, which continues unsatisfied,
until a proper object can be found which is perfect both in its nature
_ and degree; which alone can afford moral consolation. .

Should the sun be annihilated, the effects produced by him would
cease, and what would be the consequence but unbearable frost and

tual night! The rays from the sun, but an inch in diameter,

when brought to a focus, are equally unbearable, producing a flame!
What a strange dependency on the sun, whose benign rays are wise-
ly dispensed and withheld, in such a proportionable manner, as to
answer every putpose.. Surely this declares an overruling hand!
_ From these circumstances the sun is deified by many in the
heathen world; yet we have no evidence that he can quicken an
inanimate substance, and cause it to possess the power and principle
of sense and reason. For the Being who is capable of such power
and generous donation, must possess the principles of all innate
substance, and in the nature of the case must be. an Omnipotent

Author. :
Hundreds of comets in their various orbs, with all the Heavenly

.
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 476

Bodies, move in rotation and lave no infringement in their conjunc-
tion; pul each in order keeps its course, and harmonizes with the
whole!

Could a drop of water, or agrain of sand go out of existence,
but by the will of its Author, by the same rule, the whole fabric of
nature could annihilate itself, and sink into a state of nonentity!

If every thing which had a beginning must have an end, then that
which had no beginning can have no end; consequently, if nature
exists by emanation, from the will of its Author, by the same rule
it must continue to exist, or go out of being; pur when agreeable to
his pleasure.

hose people who plead forthe perfection of nature, independent
of its Author, saying nature does this or that, as luck, fortune, or
chance would have it, &c., necessarily ascribe Omnific power and
‘Omnifarious principles to matter; and this ‘would argue the omnipo-
tence and omnipresence of nature, abstract from its author also, in-
asmuch as there is a band of union throughout the’ whole, which
bond of union prevails, as far as nature is explored and understood;
as the laws of electricity and magnetism, exemplify on this globe,
and as the laws of gravitation manifest throughout universal nature.

But to ascribe those powers to nature, is not to make a proper
distinction between Mind and Matter, moreover it imputes effects to
causes which could never produce them!

Matter, when moved by another cause, cannot stop of itself; and
when stopped it cannot move of itself. Hence matter, when putin
motion is always indebted to some other cause.

Consequently, those heavenly bodies, which play in their differ-
ent orbits, harmonizing together, have not existed forever in their
order, but must have emanated from a higher cause, who prescribed
their spheres, and gave them their laws dependent upon himself, as
their author and support; of course, the causeless causuator must be
considered as the centration and bond of union throughout the
whole of universal nature; otherwise, how can man account for any
thing in nature; even how a particle of sand or a drop of water
coheres together.

aan MORAL INQUIRIES.

Inquirer feeling an hungering in the mind, and being unsatisfied
on various accounts, went to a school in the environs of Babylon,
in order to be taught. is

The Tutors with their Ushers, who constituted Masters of dif-
ferent grades, taught doctrines, which may be inferred from their
expressions. Suchas “seated upon a topless throne”’—“‘an eternal
decree”»—‘‘go down to the bottom of the bottomless pit””—“from all
éternity a covenant was made”—“an infinite number”—“bound-
less space”’—*the creature man is an infinite being.”
476 ' « A JOURNEY FROM

Thus by starting wrong, they must forever continue in error.—
Those expreseions being contradictory, must be considered as non.
sensical; and hence they ought to be turned out of doors, as beneath
contempt. : .

-For- how, if a throne be topless can one be seated on it? Ifa
decree be passed, there was atime when it wasdone; if so, how could
it have beea eternal?. If the pit be bottomless, where is the bottom?
If the covenant was made,. there was a time when they made it;
consequently a time before they made it; if so, how could it have
been eternal, ugless eternity is to be dated from the period of making
THAT contract? As From impliesa starting place, or place of begin-
ning. Aninfinite number tobe enlarged by units. Space which
always implies limitation, as the space of a mile, the space of an
hour or a tay, &c., and yet is boundless as some say.. And man
a creature, infinite when he is limited. He hada beginning, which
may be considered as the first and beginning end. F'rom thence the
time down to the other end, where he is now, may be calculuted and
measured, a mathematical demonstration. His futurity is a non-
entity to him, and at least can only be a subject of faith.

Hence those Masters gave but little satisfaction to Inquirer on the
all important subject, which still specially occupied his attention in
his researches after truth! :

CF HIEROGLYPHIC BABYLON.

‘As men journeyed from the east, in the days of Nimrod, the
mighty hunter” of men, they came toa plain inthe land of. Shinar,
on the river Euphrates, where they built the memorable Babylon,
which was begun in that of Babel. In this great city stood the,
celebrated Temple of Belus, denoting the religion of the land.

Babylon was enclosed with a wall of brick, three hundred and
fifty feet in height, and eighty feet thick. The bricks were taken
from a ditch, afterwards filled with water, to add to the strength of
the place; the circumference of which was not less than sixty miles.
It was four.square, with twenty-five brass gates on a side, making
one hundred in all. From each gate there was a street leadin
across the city, from gate to gate, so that the streets intersected eac
other at right angels, and divided Babylon into five hundred and
seventy-six squares, besides the spaces for building next tothe walls,
which were defended by several hundred towers, erected upon their
summit.

Now there was a very wise Prince of age and experience, who
reigned over Babylon; his name was Jupiter, and he was the author
of the wine of Bacchus, which wine is “Moral Evil.?? With
this wine the people of Babylon were stupidly intoxicated, so as to
be almost dead to those important things, in which all are greatly
_ much. that there was not less

'

_ introduction into the world.

BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 477

interested. And there was a ay confusion of “tongues,” inas-
than seventy-two languages, which
have since increased to more than one hundred and twenty.

There were many things in the environs of Babylon, more than
could'be well enumerated, which were very troublesome and pain-
ful, and which were called “‘Natural Evils,” all of which are the
effect or consequence of moral evil. For this was the cause of their

There were also certain associations, which may well be denom-
inated the “Schools of Babylon.” So great the influence of their
example, and the poe of their pupils.

Men of ability and spirit, being intoxicated with the wine of.

- Bacchus, volunteer their services; pleased with the idea of becom-

ing masters in those schools, which by the by is considered as an im-
portant distinction, and constituting them great and mighty-men.
The first is the “Military School.” Here is taught the art of
war. Its object is fame and glory. Although it is attended with
such horrors as tend to harden the heart, yet many weak men are
so infatuated as to be delighted at the sight.
The second is the Dancing School. Here is taught the impor-

‘tant art of hopping and jumping about, at a signal made by a black
_man, who, as their captain, with his noisy instrument, directs their
_movements, whilst they turn their backs and faces to and fro, with-

out their sense or reason, except, indeed, it may serve to show fine
shapes and clothes. But consumptions are dated, and serious im-
pressions are driven away.

The third is the school of Lawyers. The nature of this asso-

.ciation will be discovered by the following lines :

“Should I be lawyer, I must lie and cheat,
For honest lawyers have no bread to eat;
"Tis rogues and villains fee the lawyers high,
And fee the men who gold and silver buy.”

The fourth is the school of Music. Intending to divert the mind
and touch the passions. And is admirably calculated to be a sub-
stitute for penitence, and the prologue to forbidden indulgences.

In the fifth is taught the art of dress. This is intended to hide
deformity, and please the eye—to gain a fanciful pre-eminence and

‘wear the bell, as first in fashion; glorying in their shame. For

dress was ordained in consequence of sin, and, may be considered

as a badge of fallen nature.

The sixth is the school of Quacks. These have had success in
imposing on the ignorant by high sounding words. But the poor

deceive sufferers at length detect the aa oetion, and die—to warn

their survivors not.to partake of their follies.

,
478 , A JOURNEY FROM

In the seventh is taught the fascinating art of Theatric represen-
tation. This is called a very moral institution by its advocates, who
affect to consider it very corrective of every species of vice. But
matter of fact sufficiently proves that the theatre is best supported
when vice most abounds. . . ova h
’ The eighth is an establishment for the promotion of Polite Lite-
rature. Fiore lectures are given upon the barbarity and folly dis-
played by the writers of the Old and New Testament; and on the
sublimity, beauty, elegance, taste and morality, which are every
where found in a choice collection of Romances and Novels. This
establishment is exclusively intended for privileged orders.. Such
as have been distinguished by wealth and idleness, and such as had

_rather feel than think.

The ninth is a very extensive institution, having many united
colleges, in which are taught the various arts of picking pockets,

‘picking locks, stealing, high way ‘robbery, house breaking, &c.—

And the progress of those pupils who are instructed in these various
branches, is really prodigious.
There is also a department, an appendage to the former, where is

taught the art of preparing and using false weights and measures—

the method of raising false charges; of managing extortion; the ex-
cellent art of over-bearing and over-reaching in bargains, and the
making of other’s extremity their own opportunity to be well serv-
ed at their expense.

The eleventh is furnished with male and female instructors, for
the improvement of tattling, back-biting, lying, &c. Here also as-

tonishing progress is made by the pupils of both sexes.

The twelfth is a school for match-making. And considering the
motives which seem to govern most people on the subject of mar-
riage, and the many happy families which are formed, it would a
pear that the wine of Bacchus furnished the stimulus, and Cupid
and Hymen the only bands of union. But this isa private estab-
lishment, and their lessons are secretly given. :

The thirteenth is the University of grandeur.- Here pompous
show, empty titles, impudent flatteries, haughty oppression, vain
ignorance, pampering luxury and wanton revelling, are effectually
taught.. This establishment is the most popular, and scarcely a
family can be found in all the precincts of Babylon, which is not
anibitious to obtain a finishing touch to the education of their chil-
dren, in this great University.

In this great city is erected the “Temple of Belus,”’ called,
“Church established by Law.” This is a towering building, ex- .
alted almost to the lowering sky, intended by its stupendous height
to domineer over the consciences of all the people. And so impe-
rious are the Priests, that the temple of Belus could never be reareo
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 479

but where the wine of Bacchus greatly abounds. The rites of this
Temple are very pleasing to Jupiter, the supreme god of the city;
who is called the ‘Prince of this world,” reigning in Babylon over
the children of disobedience”’ without contro]! Soa much for Mys-
tical Babylon.

Inquirer having observed all these mysteries, still looking at
causes and effects, was convinced that there was such a thing as an
over-ruling hand, who superintended the affairs of life, and govern-
ed in wisdom and goodness, as well as in mercy and justice, and
mighty power.

He perceived also, that there were many things in Babylon, which
were opposed to the nature of this Supreme Ruler, and therefore
could not be right, nor by any means spring from the same original
fountain—and consequently must have proceeded from a different
source. And lo! whilst sorely grieved at the condition of the delu-
ded citizens of Babylon, an angelic voice called his attention, invit-
ing him to take a survey of a much more glorious city.

OF JERUSALEM.

This city is called Jerusalem, and is the glorious habitation of
the Moral Governor, against whom the Prince of the world had
revolted, and set up his kingdom in Babylon. Jerusalem is situated
. inthe New Earth, where there is no sorrow, nor pain, neither frost
. nor chilling winds, but all is delight and tranquility, and the inhabi-
tants have pleasure for evermore.

Jerusalem is six thousand miles in circumference, and fifteen hun-
dred miles in height, witha window which extends all round the city
- through which the Hight shines out from within, to a vast distance,

even to Babylon, so that people may see how to travel the road to
Jerusalem. :

There are twelve gates to the city, with an angel at each gate, to
wait upon the heirs of salvation; and on the gates were written the
namesof the twelve tribes of the children of Israel, The wall of
the city had twelve foundations, and upon them were written the
names of the twelve apostle of the Lamb.

The City—the houses were built of gold,the wall of jasper, and
the foundations betweeen the gates were made of precious stones.

The first foundation was a Jasper, which is the color of white
marble, with a slight shade of green and red. The second, a Sa
phire, which is sxy blue, speckled with gold. The third, a Chal-
cedony—i. e., a carbuncle, and of the color of red hot iron. The
fouth an Emerald, and is of a grass green. The fifth a Sardonyx,
red, streaked with white. The sixth, a Sardius, which is a deep
red. The seventh, a Chrysolite,a deep yellow, The eighth a Be-
ryll, a sea green. The ninth, a Topaz, which is pale yellow.—
*

480 A JOURNEY FROM
The tenth, a Chrysophrase, greenish and transparent, with gold
specks, The eleventh, a Jacinth, which isa red purple. The
twelfth, an Amethyst, a violet purple. ,

The twelve gates are twelve pearls, each of the gates is one pearl.
And the streets of the city are pure gold, and transparent as glass.

The City hath no need of the sun, neither of the, moon to shine

: ou it; for the gates will not be shut by day, and there is no night
“there.

In this-city there is a Throne belonging to the Great King.—
Round about isa rainbow; and four “Living Creatures”-—four
and ‘twenty elders, sitting upon the thrones, clothed in white, with
crowns of gold upon their heads. Next to these are the saints,
and then the Angels incircle the whole; of which two hundred mil-
lions were but a part; and they are of different orders, as the Che-
rubim and Seraphim, Archangels, &c. ,

From the throne proceeds a river, clear as crystal, which is the
Water of Life; and those who drink it will never thirst.

This City was prepared originally for man from the foundation
of the world, in the order of ‘Pings: as primarily established by. the
Creator in his moral government. .

OF MORAL EVIL.

When all things were inane, and nature but in the sphere of tion-
entity, all was dark and void; yet then existed the Causeless Caus-
ator, the great author of dependent beings.

A cause of a cause isalsothe cause of the effect which that cause
roduces. This will hold in law, in nature, and in grace, upon
ogical - principles; and yet the introduction of moral evil cannot

impeach the Divine character. , :

First, in law—a man is considered responsible for all his conduct.
Hence, if in attempting feloniously to shoot a fowl, he kills a man

‘beyond, the action being evil, he is accountable for all the conse-
quences thereof. |

In mechanism the effects produced by the most remote cog are de-
eee upon the first moving cause of themachine. And hence the

rst moving cause produces the effects in a direct succession.

In grace it is the same thing, moral virtue, the good principle,
comes from above, and not from nature. Hence its effects, of
which man’s free will is one, are of grace, asthe original and mo-
ving cause! and it is edna eeney for the same cause to con-
tinue to operate, in order to produce a continuation of the effects, as
it was to put it in motion at the first. Otherwise the effect and
cause would cease together. _ :

_ But a free agent can act freely, not on the principle of mechan-
ical necessity; but upon that of volition, the necessary result of
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 481

free agency, and the very quintessence of moral. ability. Admit’
ting this, for upon what principles can it be denied, it being self-
evidence? Then, if the order of things be inverted, in consequence
of a wrong act, intentionally done, by a free agent, under those
free circumstances, the consequences of this invention must have
its original and proper foundation in the agent as the author, from
whom the act and consequently the effect flowed. On these prin-
ciples moral evil could be introduced without impeaching the Di-
vine character, and includes the ideas, that all the goodness in all
beings, whether in nature or in moral agents, comes from the Good
Being, who is the author of all goodness; and sin, which is not a
creature, nor a principle of nature, but the base transgression of the
law of the Righteous Ruler of the Universe; of course, the base
act of the agent who wills it. And it primarily originated in the
abuse of moral power cr agency, in a revolt against is Creator’s
government.

‘¢ Sin is the transgression of a law;” and ‘‘ where there is no law,
there can be no transgression.”’? Hence follows the associated ideas
of a compact between the governor and the governed; the will of
one is the law, which the others have a capacity to obey. A law
implies a penalty, and of course a time of judgment and retribution;

‘hence the trial is a limited period only, and not eternal, both as’ it
relates to angels and man.

Here we see the propriety of the following words: “ Angels kept
not their first habitation, but sinned, are cast down, reserved under
chains of darkness, unto the judgment of the great day, to be pun-
ished.” ‘The devil abode not in the truth, but sinned from the
beginning.” Z

All things were good when they emanated from their Author’s
hand. Thinking spirits without earthly bodies, never ‘sleep; but
must forever be in contemplation. Before this world existed there
was not so many things for the mind to ruminate upon. Looki
forward into futurity, or viewing in retrospect they could behold no
end, neither could they remember the time they had no existence.
Hence if tempted at all, it must have been self-temptation; and the
first act of disobedience, must have destroyed their innocency, and

, brought misery upon them, even a forfeiture of the governor’s fa-
vor, and his consequent displeasure, who as a righteous judge, can-
not approhate a revolt against his government,

Those spirits who constituted themselves devils, by sinning, do
not multiply; but each being actually guilty for himself, deserves a
personal punishment for his crime. a

OF MAN’S FALL. ;
But with the human family it was far different. Man contained

Ga
482 ' A JOURNEY FROM

a vast posterity, seminally, which must have perished in his loins,
had they been immediately subjected to a punishment proportioned
2 ne crime, as they sinned and fell seminally, only in their first

ead! 2

Jerusalem was prepared for man when he was commanded to
multiply, before he transgressed. And as a state of trial must be
limited, doubtless man would have been translated; otherwise the
earth would have been overrun with people, as none would have
died, neither would there have been any miscarriages, provided man
had never sinned. | =

Man was neither mortal nor immortal before the fall; but may
be considered as a candidate upon trial; for according to his con-.
duct, so should be his fate. , a

The death with which he was threatened was absolute and un-
conditional; but not eternal in the common acceptation of the word,
eternal death.”” Otherwise how could man be saved, seeing the
threatening was irrevocable? Neither was it temporal death, seeing
that was denounced afterwards, and Adam actually lived more than
nine hundred years. If temporal and eternal death were both im-
plied absolutely and unconditionally, man must have lost himself,
viz: his body; for as the resurrection came by Jesus Christ, through
the gospel, he dying a temporal death, must have lost his body, and
as his soul was doomed irrevocably to eternal death, how could
there have been a re-union or an escape? _

But thanks be to the Supreme Ruler of the world, it was not so!
as is manifested in the unspeakable gift of Jesus. The death was
spiritual, and was executed as the entailment, as soon as he ate.

or he lost his communion with his Maker, being guilty, hav-
ing lost his innocence by the violation of his law. The tree was
goods The evil consisted in the abuse of it; which was a moral
evil.

Temporal death was pronounced afterwards in mercy, and he was
driven from Paradise, “ lest he should partake of the tree of lifeand
live forever;” become an immortal sinner, eternally chained to this
world of woe! St. Paul, in enumerating the blessings in Christ Je-
sus, in¢ludes temporal death expressly; and in his conclusion says:
“ All are yours,” which argues that temporal death was denounced
in consequence of sin, that “life and immortality might be brought -
to light through the gospel” in mercy to mankind, and man again
have a chance for Jerusalem, a better opportunity than before; be-
cause, “if any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, even
Jesus, who is the propitiation for our sins, and not for ours only,
but also for the sins of the whole world; so that by grace we may
repent and find pardon for our personal crimes; whereas the Para
disical law knew no forgiveness. z
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM 483

Thus the “ Prince of this world introduced the wine” of Bacchus
into the moral world so far, that even the natural world is affected
with it; and hence the confusion both in the natural and moral
world, with ‘all the calamities, curses and miseries, from the ele-
ments, from vegetable and mineral agents, and from the malicious
designs of men against each other, all combining in ten thousand
different shapes and forms, to destroy the ees of the world, as
Hieroglyphic Babylon abundantly exemplifies, and which may be
seen in every quarter of the globe,

Natural evil is the effect of moral evil, or is consequent upon it,
as a curse or penalty entailed by a righteous and just Judge. Hence
man should learn the lesson, “having no continuing city here, we
should seek one to come!”’

OF THE NEW BIRTH.

Justification by faith is what God does for us, through the death of
his Son; but regeneration, (which is the opposite of degeneration, )
orthe new birth, also ealled sanctification, is what God does in us
by the operation of his holy Spirit. The first work is pardon, the
latter is purity. One is to forgive and the other is to make holy.

Man by nature, though free from guilt, isnot holy. Holiness is
not aninnate inherent principle of parentage; but must be received
by an operation of the Holy Spirit. »And hence, “ Ye must be
born again,” as happiness is only consequent upon experiencing
this change of heart.

' A transitory object can only produce a transient pleasure; for the
effect cannot exceed the cause which produced it. Therefore the
enjoyment must perish with the using, and both must cease together.

Of course there can be no permanent fruition of the things of
time; for all of them are very uncertain, and at furthest death will
end the whole; and how soon that may come, who can tell?

Here then the aspect ends; and with this reflection peace is marred,
and the mind is overspread with a gloom. Consequently to enjoy
perfect happiness and solid peace, there must be some lasting

ountain which can afford it. And where can such contentment be
found but in Divinity? Every other enjoyment must fail. Many
things will satisfy the body, as food, drink, &c.; but there remuins
an aching void within, the world can never fill. ;

The love of God shed abroad in the heart is comfort from the
everlasting fountain that never will run dry; is fitted to man’s neces-
sity, and is called the “ Kingdom of God within,” which is “right-
eousness and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost.” It is the
moral image of God, which Adam lost, and which we must receive
in order to be happy, called “ Christ within, the hope of glory,”
and is the earnest of the saint’s. inheritance. And hence the
484, A JOURNEY FROM

distinction between the outward manifestation of Christ in.the.days
of his flesh, and the inward Revelation by his Spirit.

The soul which constitutes the man (the body being the case, or
mechanical part, for certain purposes and epds, which, with: the
soul, was, derived from the parent, as Levi paid tithes. in Abra-
ham) is not a part.of; Deity; but must be considered as spirit in the
abstract. Divinity cannct be ignorant or suffer, both in a. moral
and temporal sense, as d-. ‘ae human race.

Conscience appears “, be the result of judgment, and judgment is,
the conclusion of the understanding. For according to the evidence
afforded to the understanding, conclusions,are formed and fixed in,
the mind, which, conclusions. universally. modify the judgment,—.
Hence, if the understanding be misinformed, the mind is deceived:
and the judgment will be wrong of necessity. Of course, in point
of duty, the understanding being dark, the judgment cannot be
sound and clear; and consequently conscience may be-silent;and not
speak. at all, being ‘seared as with a hot iron;” or it-may- be defiled,
and.tell lies, and prove not.to.be;a sure guide.

The Mahometan’s conscience will not allow him to drink wine,,
from an error of his. judgment, in consequence of a.misinformed:
conscience, while-the conscientious christian feels bound in duty, on
some occasions, to drink it. And thus conscience guides people.
directly, opposite to each. other in point of moral duty; and two- op-.
posites cannot be. right; of course conscience is not.a sure guide,
which argues the necessity of a regulation.

The. conduct. of persecuting. Saul, who lived in all good con-
science, obtained pardon, because of his ignorance; and loving Paul,
afterwards .cxhibited a very, opposite. disposition and conduct. to-.
wards the same people, from similar conscientious motives.

But the Spirit trom above will direct.no man wrong; being the-
Spirit of truth, will tell no lies, neither can it be defiled, or “ séared.,
with a. hot iron.” Whereas the .conscience. of: man, without the
aid of divine, influence, is liable to every species of error. |

Hence the necessity of attending to the light of Jerusalem, and’
to. walk by the light which shines from above.

Conscience, like a nose of wax, may be put into any shape,.
through the influence of example and the prejudice of education.
And this is one reason why there, are so. many opinions in the.
world. Conscience, having yielded to inglination, vain imagination
bears the sway.

Inclination, through temptation, leads one way, while.a better ine.
formed judgment dictates another. Here.follows a dialogue in the,
mind. The evil must, consist. in giving the, consent of the mind,,
contrary to the dictates of a. better judgment. And hence, a com
scjousness.of self-condemnation .
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 485

One amongst the many reasons wherefore the world is so-given
to idolatry, is that through the darkness of the human understand-
ing, the moral faculty is weakened, and men are prepared to be sat-
isfied with ceremonies, modes and images, as substitutes for purity
of heart, and pure spiritual worship. And thus religion, instead
of being oriniieted as a moral principle to be salfisated: in the heart,
was at length thought to consist in name and form only, until no-
thing but images and ceremonies entirely made up the gods and the
devotions of such idolatrous worshippers.

Even the Jews were so much inclined to be satisfied with things
outward, that in the absence of Moses they made their calf, in imi-
tation of the or-god of Egypt.

__ Hence “the ceremonial law yas added because ot trans7ression.””
Which ceremonies, however, were so modified, 4s to be directly
ga to those in'use among the heathens.

he heathens kept the first day of the week, the Jews the last.
The heathen ‘seethed the kid in its mother’s milk, the ceremonial
law said, ‘thou shalt not seethe a kid in its mother’s milk.”

As man cannot have a proper conception of a Being whose very
existence is infinite, eternal and immense; expressions which imply
something incomprehensible, as man can judge by comparison from
analogy only, there was need for the Chicelese Causator to man-
ifest Himself in a character suitable to man’s capacity, that man as
a rational being, might worship him in Spirit with the understand-

ing, agreeable to the principles of truth.

‘Hence the necessity of Jesus Christ! both his outward manifes-
tation, and the inward revelation to'the heart, by inspiration.—
This inward revelation, corresponds to the outward manifestation
as a witness thereto. ‘

The will of God is a secret, known to himself only, except so
much as he is pleased to reveal. Reason could not find it out or
fathom it, but by the aid of inspiration.

A Monarch requires the obedience of his subjects to serve him-
self, but God requires the submission and obedience of His crea.
tares, that He may benefit them, that they may be wise and happy.
And this is the proper intention of all divine worship.

OF REPENTANCE.

Repentance implies three things. First, a conviction for sin.—
Secondly, a forsaking of sin. And, thirdly, a confession of it, as
a penitent. uo .

‘irst, a mah can never repent of a sin which he never commit-
ted. Of course he must be convinced of his crime before he can
feel sorrow for it.

Secondly, if a man sees his error, and still persists in it, he of
486 :. A JOURNEY FROM

course-loves and delights in it; therefore he is not sorry for its: for
if he did repent of it, he would forsake it with abhorrence and
detestation. ie

Thirdly, a penitent would make restitution-if he could. And at
least there is a hearty confession, and a sincere desire for pardon
and restoration, which causes the soul to hunger and thirst after the
salvation of the Lord, as the chased hart panteth for the cooling
water brook. ; om

Such have the promise of salvation; for where there is a moral

conformity to the will of God, they meet his approbation, and of
course, adoption. And hence, enjoy his favor as one of the divine
family. ‘ For there is no condemnation to them who are in Christ
Jesus, and walk not after the flesh but after the Spirit.” Because
spiritua! things take the lead; the flesh, the contest is given up, as
much 3s a man turas his back to the north, when he travels with his
f.ce to the south.
_ Here then is repentance which needeth not to be repented of; for
it is the work of the Lord, begun by the operation of his holy
Spirit. From light cometh sight; from sight cometh sense, and
from sense cometh sorrow, which causeth resignation and ‘lepen-
dence upon the arm of the Lord for salvation.

But the sorrow of the world, which needeth to be repented of,
worketh death, i.e. misery. Because it causes a fretting against the
dispensation of the Lord, and procures no relief, but makes bad
worse, and brings the soul under condemnation and finally into dis-
pair and endless woe!

OF FAITH.

There is a distinction between knowledge and faith, which ought
to be observed. Knowledge is the evidence of sense, and always
refers to things present, i. e., within the present grasp and posses-
sion of the senses. But faith always refers to things which are
absent, and not within the sphere of the senses. And hence, “faith
cometh by hearing.”

Faith and knowledge are both derived from evidence. But the
evidences are different. One is ‘‘self-evidence,” being an object
of sense, and the other is “circumstantial evidence,” being infer-
red from circumstantial things.

Self-evidence is sensible knowledge, which can admit of no
doubt; but circumstantial evidence is always uncertain, and conse-
quently is only a subject of faith.

Evidence must always be agreeable to the nature of the subject.
In arithmetic, it must be numerical; in courts of law, it must be
human testimony under certain regulations and modifications. And
in divine things we need divine evidence, in order to obtain a moral
certainty.
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 487

The subject of creation is a doctrine of miracles and faith, and
so is christianty, which many condemn as an unreasonable thing.
But the reverse is Atheism. For whatsoever is produced out of the
common course of nature, by the immediate power of God, must
be considered a miracle. And such is the doctrine of creation.—
And yet it is a subject of faith only, not of knowledge. We did
not see it, of course we do not know it, and yet we believe it. We
have not human evidence of it. For who saw when the work was
performed? .

But to deny the doctrine of miracles, is to deny the work of cre-
ation, and of course the Creator also; because it was the act which
gives the character. Hence we must say with Paul, “by, or
through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the
word of God.

The difference between ‘‘sense and reason” may be discovered
by considering, first, the nature of a spirit having the power and use
of reason, without a fleshly body; then secondly, that of an idiot,
who has the five senses without the power of reasoning. And then,
thirdly, that which would be the probable result of the two proper-
ties, concentrated in one complex object; and of course possessing
the united powers of sense and reason; or the ‘‘seven senses,” if

ou will.

Some deny any sense but the bodily sense, and plead for the per-
fection of these. But the question may be retorted, whether either
of the five bodily senses are so keen as either to hear, see, taste, feel
or smell the Deity? If not, how can ne be known, unless by the
inward feeling of the mind? The body cannot feel grief nor joy,
nor anger, &c. Those emotions are peculiar to the mind. Hence
there must be an inward feeling of the mind, which may be con-
sidered as the sixth sense, and common sense may be considered as
the seventh.

_ Common sense is that principle and power, by which man ‘can
discern, understand, and judge of matters agreeable to the truth and
propriety of things, which requires the art of reason, and is com-
‘mon to mankind.

That which is obvious to sense, we know. Hence, we do not
say that we believe snow is white, but we know it.

Whatsoever the senses grasp is self-evidence to us, which knowl-
edge is positive, and cannot admit of doubt. Self-evidence, when
derived through the avenues of bodily sense, is called sensible; but
when it exists in the mind without the body, being particularly con-
sidered, it is called moral evidence.

But faith is derived from circumstantial evidence, and refers to
absent objects and things future, but never to things present, except
where a degree of knowledge from self-evidence gives the assurance
488 A JOURNEY FROM

to faith, so that we see and know in part, but what remains is em-
braced by faith in things future. And hence, we stand, and walk,
and live by faith? z

‘There are degrees of faith, according to the degree of evidence,
which are distinguished by different names, wesorling to the things
to which they relate; as historical faith, faith of heathens, faith af -
devils, &c. :

The lowest degree of faith is conjecture; the second is opinion;
the third is a firm belief. :

Conjecture is an inclination to assent to the.thing proposed, but is
slight or weak, by reason of the weighty objections that lie against.

Opinion is a more steady and fixed assent, when a man is almost
ao but he still has some fear of the contrary, remaining with

im.
e Belief isa more full, and assurred assent to the truth.

Belief is the assent of the mind, to any truth or proposition. No
matter what the arguments or propositions may be. If we admit
the evidence, we give our assent and receive it as a truth. And
hence we believe it.

But if we reject the evidence, this is only circumstantial, we do
not assent to it, nor ‘believe, of course we are unbelievers in the
thing. ‘
Selfavidance, which is knowledge, is irresistable. But circum-
stantial evidence is not. A man may continue in unbelief two
ways; first, through a careless indifference; and secondly, he may
wilfully reject proper evidence. '

Hence unbelief is avoidable; otherwise, how or why should. he
be commanded to believe or be condemned for unbelief, or not be-
lieving?

Here then is the proof or trial of man, on which depends his
eternity!

He is not adequate by his natural ability to keep the Adamic or
paradisical law of works, which requires a perfect obedience.—

‘hrough the frailty of fallen nature, man cannot doit. Therefore,
by the deeds of the law shall no man be justified; that it may be
bv grace, through faith in the guspel. ,

Man can believe, if he cannot work. He can admit the truth,
by an assent unto it, and receive it, when the spirit of truth reveals
it unto him. And by giving assent heartily, he admits it, and there-
by receives it, and this is an act of faith. This act is right; and
it is the lowest and only act that man could do that is right. And
hence this act of faith is accounted or imputed unto him for right.
eousness. Of course, the penitent soul, who feels condemne
the moral law, which he has broke, and thereby forfeited his infan-
tile justification, feels the need of a Redeemer or a Saviour. Aud
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 489

hence the Saviour, as offered in the gospel by the-spirit, is gladly
embraced, where the soul:finds a resting place; even the virtue of
that name inspires the soul with the evidence of pardon and peace,
whereby he can rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of comfort;
which is the earnest of the saint’s inheritance. A degree of faith
and hope attends repentance. The Ninevites had a degree of faith
and hope which by repentance brought salvation.

The judgment of God hung over the city for moral evil, which
they were ignorant of. Faith coming by hearing, and hearing by
the word of God.

The word of God was preached unto them, and they believed
God and said, who can tell but the Lord will be gracious? They
fasted and humbled themselves, which shows that they were saved;
first, from their carelessness; oe from their practices; and
thirdly, ‘from the destruction denounced.

. A.soul believes there is a-God,.and that salvation is necessary;
or it would never seek for it. Also, there must be.a-degree of hope
or else the soul would feel no heart to seek, but must sink into
despair.

Without faith it is impossible to please God; faith is the way to
come; for he that cometh to God, must believe that he is, and that
he is the rewarder of them that diligently seek him.

’ All the blessings of God are attained only by faith in Christ.

First, to apprehend there is such a blessing attainable, and to seek
in fervent expectation; believing, first, that God is able to give the
blessing; secondly, that He is willing to bestow it; thirdly, that He
will give it, because he has promised it, saying: ‘“‘ Whatsoever ye
ask, believing that ye receive, ye shall have.” Here claiming the
blessing by faith; fourthly, claiming it “now,” as now is declared
to be the acceptable time, and the day of salvation; to-day if you
will hear his voice; come, for all things are now ready; God is in
Christ reconciling the world unto himself; therefore be ye reconcil-
ed toGod. We love God because he first loved us; He first loved
us before we loved Him. ‘We need not do something to pacify God
to make Him willing to receive us.’ He is willing already; the
hindering cause is on the side of the creature; his will being oppo-
sed to the will of God; as Christ saith, ““O Jerusalem, Jerusalem,
how often would I have gathered thy children together as a hen
doth gather her chickens under her wings, but ye would not!”

Knowledge, as before explained, being the effect of self-evidence,
is therefore a sensible or moral certainty, which of course cannot
admit of doubt, a man can testify no further than he knows.

A man who hath felt conviction, can testify as a witness of it,
and give evidence to that truth. So one who has experienced par-
don, 1. e., witness of justification by faith, can testify, saying, “we
490 A JOURNEY FROM

know in whom we have believed,” because to him faith has been
brought ‘to light; he has the inward divine witness to the sixth
sense of the soul, and the testimony corresponds with the demands
of hisseventh or conmon sense, whereby he is able to give a ration-
al account of it to others. .

The man who has experienced the blessing of sanctification can
testify what he knows, and no further; so the glorified Enoch and
Elijah can testity what glorification is, for they know it; but we do
not, and yet we firmly believe and hope for it; yet when we obtain
the same state of enjoyment, then faith brought to sight, and hope
to the fruition, and these two will then cease, being swallowed up
in the enjoyment forever! :

Then let every inquirer who wishes to escape to Jerusalem from
the overthrow of Babylon, strive in earnest for salvation, in fervent
expectation of the blessings of pardon ana purity. And-if you
cannot believe as you would, believe as you can; ‘ Lord, I believe,
help thou mine unbelief”? And if you cannot pray and seek as
you would, pray and seek as you can; resigning, submitting, and
depending upon his bounty for deliverance, and never rest until-you
find the Lord precious to thy soul. Christ was in earnest for thee;
O be in good earnest for thyself, and may God for Christ’s sake
speed you on the way.

OF HOPE

A hope of future glory is composed of desire and expectation,
predicated upon faith and repentance, which were produced by a
Divine conviction of the mind, of the reality of the invisible world,
through the operation of the Holy Spirit of. God.

Conviction being thus wrought in the heart, the consequence to
such as persevere, is a reformation, a forsaking of sin, and a con-
formity to the will of God, who is ever ready to receive and forgive
returning penitents, for Jesus’ sake, where the mind finds a resting
place, and the inquirer finds a home.

A man may desire a thing which he never expects to enjoy; of
course he has no hope of it, but is in despair. Again, aman may
expect a thing which is not desirable, and hence he does not hope
for it, but is under a dread on that account.

Hence neither a desire nor an expectation, considered abstract.
ly, can constitute a hope; they must be taken in conjunction, in
order to remove the dread, avoid despair, and afford a consolation
in the mind.

‘The Christian hopes for heaven and glory. His hope is compo-
sed c’ desire and expectation.- Heaven he desires, being convinced
it is a desirable place. He expects to get there, because there is a
prospect before him. He has oe and is forgiven. He enloys
a sense of the divine favor, and feeling the evidence of pardon by
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 491

the witness of the Spirit in his soul; which witness is righteous.
ness, and peace and joy inthe Holy Ghost, which is styled the as-
surance of faith and hope. For the aspect is.animating, and the

rospect is cheering whilst looking through hope, the perspéctive,
fe which we look into another and a better world.

Hence, said one, ‘‘ Mark the perfect man, and behold the upright,
for the end of that man is peace!’? Another, ‘Let me die the
death of the righteous, and let my last end be like his.” ‘ For
the righteous have hope in their death.”

“OF CHARITY. =

Charity consists in something more than giving away a few old
worn out clothes toa beggar. For thus saith Paul, “ Though I
give all my goods to feed the poor, and have not charity, it profiteth
me nothing.” :

«“ And though a man had all knowledge and all faith, so. as to
remove mountains, and talk like an angel, and have not charity, he
would be only a sounding brass, and a tinkling cymbal.”

Charity does not consist in name, nor in outward form, but is a

suitable disposition of heart, which is begotten by the Spirit of God.
And hence those who are endowed with the precious grace are said
to be ‘‘ born of God,” and are called ‘‘ new creatures.”? They are
new in many respects, first, they have new views and discoveries of
things; their judgments are new, and so are their motives and de-
sires, as also their objects and ends.
__ The term charity is frequently misapplied, and thereby abused.
Hence, says one, ‘I have no charity for such and such persons; but
such and such are very charitable.’’ In the first case, faith or be-
lief is intended, and in the latter kindness.

For a bountiful act is an act of kindness, but every act of kind-
hess is not an act of charity; because it Coes not always flow from
a charitable motive, but often from pride, ostentation, and vain glory.

As the religion of Christ is summed up in one word, “ Love;”?
to say, “I have no charity,” is to say, I have no religion; for there
can be no religion without charity, which is love; which principle
causes its subjects to attend to the moral law, in point of duty.—
‘“‘ Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.” Secondly, the ‘law
of nature,” which considers the “equal rights, wants, duties and
obligations of man.” Thirdly, the “rule of practice,’ which is,
“as ye would that others should do unto you, do ye even so to
them;” for the law of Moses, the spirit of the Prophets, the exam-
ple of Jesus Christ, concur in enjoining them upon all mankinu

Hence the importance of charity. And the idea of a Christian.
without charity is a complete solecism; like ar honest thief, a
chaste harlot, or a holy devil.
492 A JOURNEY FROM

“Charity‘never faileth,” being the divine eternal principle; “but
suffereth long and is kind;” suffers wrong rather than do wrong; and
instead of being overcome with evil, overcomes evil with good,
by returning good for evil. -

“Charity thinketh no evil,” i. e., is not fac and evil eyed,
surmisingevil; ‘but ““hopeth and believeth all things,” for the -best,
by making ‘proper allowances, and putting the most favorable con-
struction upon men and things, that the nature of the case will just
ly admit of.

But charity is not a fool, she must have legs to stand upon,
knowing that justice should be done to every thing; and hence de-
sires that God and man, and all things should have their due; and
feels determined to render the same to every creature, she is ever
ready to act in every case agreeable to the Moral Law, the Law
of Nature, and the rule of practice.

'* And upon this disposition hangs the eternity of man, seeing he is
to be rewarded according to the deeds ‘done in the body.

OF FASTING.

“ Then shall they fast in those days,”? which words of our Lord
ecncerning His apostles and followers, came to pass in the gospel
dispensation, as exemplified in the Acts of the Apostles, and in
Paul’s writings. ms

The practice of fasting, and the benefits derived by it, are-exem-
plified in the cases of the Ninevites, of Queen Esther in the deliv-
erance of the Jews from Haman, who was executed upon his own
gelcws which he had prepared for Mordecai; and in the case of
Daniel.

Our Lord mentioned a kind of devil which was to be expelled
only by fasting and prayer.

God does not require murder for sacrifice. A person instead of
fasting may starve, and injure their health; while others do not fast
at all, but in attempting to avoid one extreme, run into the other.

Jesus fasted, and stewart hungered. Daniel who fasted three
full weeks, says: ‘I eat no pleasant bread,” which implies a de-

ee of abstinence, and bread of a coarser kind.

A person who lives to the full, would find it to the health of his
body as well as hic soul, at times to use a degree of abstinence from
a principle of sg And moreover, by being acquainted with a
degree of hunger, he would the better sympathize with others, who
are objects of charity and in distress. ;

Fasting is enjoined, but there is no general rule laid down how
often, or to what degree it shall be performed; the reason is obvious,
pecatise tue states and situations of men are so various, that no gen
pri rule cculd be laid down to suit every case. One is confined
. BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 493

wrth sickness, and it:is as much as can be done for him: to:take the
necessary food for the support of life, while others are strong and

+ in full health. .

Thus as things: and circumstances vary so much, no general rule
is laid down, only the duty. is enjoined to fast; but man as a rational
being, is required to act according to. his judgment, and clear his
conscience.

The prince of darkness is’ more busy to buffet and tempt the
mind upon our fast days, than at any other time, to prevent the ex-
ereise of; faith. But as “the Kingdom of Heaven suffers violence,
and the violent take it by force,” we should'spend more time in pri-
vate devotion then, than what we commonly do.

: OF PRAYER.

The prayer of' the profligate for damnation is an abomination to
the Lord; and it is a mercy that he does not take them at their word.
The prayer of the hypocrite is wrong, and his hopes shall perish.

Some are like the Gadarenes, who prayed Christ to depart from
their coast. Others only say their prayers, like a parrot says: his
borrowed song, without as much form as the ox, which kneels when
he lies down, but-like the hog in the sty, falls down, and before they
eee ‘through, the devil lulls them to sleep! Thus they satisfy
themselves by saying prayers.and asking God to save them from
their sins, when they do not consent to part with them.

But the commandment is-to. pray without ceasing, which is called
mental prayer; being the language of the heart, properly disposed
towards God, to as be will. And let one lay. down with such dis-
position of the heart and wakeup any time and appeal to the inward
testimony, he still ‘feels. the same disposition to do his -Maker’s will!

In order to live in this frame of prayer it ‘is proper and necessary
to attend to ejaculatory prayer, like Abraham’s servant, when he
went to seek a bride for his master’s son; as all things are sanctified
through faith and prayer. We need God’s blessing upon all things
we do, and all things should be done to the glory of God. There-~
fore, we should ask.his benediction on all we do, and such things as
cannot be done to the glory of God, in the name of Christ Jesus
we have no right to perform; for we are not authorized to take the
devil’s tools to do the Lord’s work with! Of course all engagements
upon which we cannot look-to God with a degree of expectation
for his blessing to attend them, are forbidden fruit, with bitterness
at the bottom. We ought not therefore to touch the accursed thing.

Private prayer was the custom of the Patriachs, Prophets, Christ
and the Apostles.

Jesus said “enter into thy closet, and shut to thy door, and pray
to. thy Father who is-in secret, and thy Father who seeth in secret
shall reward thee openly.”
494 A JOURNEY FROM

When you retire, don’t hurry it over as a burden and feel satisfied
with the mere performance, like the school boy who repeats his les-
son as a task; but look in expectation, believing first, that God is
able to bless me now. Secondly, that being unchangeable, He de-
clares His willingness, and now is the accepted time. Thirdly, if
you are ready, close in now and take the promise, and prove the ve-
racity of God. ‘Whatever ye ask believing that ye receive, &c., ye
shall have. For God cannot deny himself, neither can he nor will
he deny owt faith!”

Also there is public prayer, even if but two or three meet in His
name, He is with them!

OF WATCHING.

“‘ What I say unto one, I say unto all, watch!’ was the injunction
of the Saviour of men, to His followers! And hence the duty of
watching is obligatory upon all mankind; and there is a positive ne- *
cessity, as every Christian feels and knows from experience, to at-
tend to this important duty of watching by reducing it to practice,
considering the dangers and difficulties of this transitory and un-
friendly world, which is so full of flattery and deceit that nothin,
can be depe::ded upon as permanent here below; but snares aad
temptations accompany every lane of life.

As temptations generally come in through the medium of thought,
there is need to watch. over our thoughts, and keep our minds com-
posed and solemnly stayed upon God, otherwise the soul will be as
a ship, which having slipped her cables, is liable to be carried away
by the tide, and stove against the rocks. Examples also should be
watched over, least we corrupt society by our misconduct.

Childhood should be watched over, from an early period, in a
tender. manner, and diligently restrained from apparent evil.

Our weakness demand that a double guard be placed at every
weak place, that we be not overtaken unawares by any sundden or
unforeseen event.

The world, the flesh and satan, should be watched against with
unwearied diligence.

First, the world. The riches:and cares of this life are both cap-
tivating and deceitful; the mind being. overcharged, the soul is sur-
feited, and hence disqualified for devotion. Therefore says one,
“‘ save all you can, and give all you can, that the things of this
world. may prove a blessing and not a curse.”

Watch against the love of the riches of this world, against the
spirit of the world, and also the practice and fashions of the world;
by not conforming to those which are wrong and improper, but be
transformed. by the inward renewing of the mind, and so have the
adornings of truth and virtue.
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 498

The “lusts of the flesh, the lusts of the eye, and the pride of
life,’ must be watched against and conquered.

The devil, called the “‘prince of this world’? will flatter the imag-
ination, with promises which he can never perform, endeavorin:
by vain allurements to attract from the path of holiness. An
moreover he will exhibit all the difficulties and trials of the cross
of Christ, to deter the traveller from the happy road to Zion, say-
ing: ‘“‘ Mercy is clean gone, the day of grace is passed, of course
there is no hope.’ And thus strive to drive the soul to*espair, and
if possible to suicide. But those thoughts should*be resisted, with
a hope in the merits of a Redeemer for acceptance with God. For
while the desires remain, the Spirit strives, and of course mercy
may be sought and found by conformity to the will of God, depend-
ing upon his Son for salvation.

The tempter also, after pardon is received, strives to destroy all
our confidence in God, by reasoning in the mind, so as to give way
to doubt and be filled with unbelief. For this abiding witness in
the soul, is to be kept by a constant exercise of faith in God, un-
der the operation of His spirit; and hence it is obvious that this
mental exercise is the re-action of the soul upon God. Therefore,
a person heaven-ward bound, is as one rowing up against the stream;
by diligence there is progression; but if the exertion,stops, the boat
will float with the tide. So we must diligently keep our minds as
we ought, continually looking to God aad depending our all upon
him. When people backslide trom God, it is not giving away to
great sins at first, but gradually little by little; from an omission of
a thing of small beginning, until conscience is lulled to sleep, and
enormities can be committed without remorse. And hence their
fall from their steadfastness is so gradual as to be almost impercep-
tible; and when they are become poor, and blind, and naked, they
still are ready to conclude that they are rich and increased in goods
and have need of nothing, and like Samson, though shorn of: his
strength, and wist it not, they go-out as at other times, but fall an
easy prey to their conquerers.

And thus many strong men have fallen!

And therefore we should remember the caution to “shun all a
pearance of evil.” .. For it is easier to keep-out of a snare, while
one is oat, than to get out after we once get in.

Instead of reasoning with the tempter, we should betake to the
strong hold in prayer, knowing that the devil cannot counterfeit the
Love of God, and a delight to do his will. For these sensations
come from God alone.

Watch for opportunities for meetings, private devotion, family
instruction, reading the scriptures, and strive to get all the good
you can, and extend all the good within your power to others, which
496 A JOURNEY FROM

Christ: will' consider as ‘done to himself, and will so acknowledge it
in the day of Judgment, if they flow from a spirit of obedience
and love:to him.

Watch for the hour of death! People are taken by him-sudden.-
ly’and. unawares. oe

In such an-hour as ye think not the Son of man cometh. Bles-
sed are chose that: are found waiting. But thosé who say in'their
heart “My Lord delayeth his coming;” and are eating, drinking,
quarrelling#and sleeping, &c., such: will be taken by surprise and
appointed to théir portion: with hypocrites and unbelievers, where
will be weeping and gnashing ‘of: teeth. ‘

Watching without prayer, or prayer without watching is of no
account. For they are mutually connected: and dependent’ upon
each other. Hence being joined by the God of grace; that which
God hath joined together, let not man put asunder. Forif-one isa

drunkard habitually, and prays.to be kept from it, and yet will not

be guarded nor watch against.it, what can his prayer avail? And
on the other hand, if one will watch, but not pray, the resolution is
soon broken, in-consequence of the want of: power to cope with the
temptation and evil habit. Then we must “watch and pray, that
we enter not into temptation.”

Sometimes watching and praying will hot avail and make head-
way against the foe; then fasting or a degree-of abstinence must be
used; as our Lord said, “this kind goeth out by fasting and prayer.”

And the spirit of prayer, which is the spirit of devotion, is‘the
spirit of Christ,.the enjoyment.of which is a blessing: And those
people, even if it be but the husband and wife who meet together
thus, have the Lord Jesus with them.

OF THE NIGHT OF DEATH.

Death! What is it? Dying, simply considered, is but the chang-.

ing of. states! To leave the prison and prison yard; the body, the
house of clay, which confines men to the terraqueous ball through
the power of gravitation. The laws of nature being reversed, what
scenes present to view! Man, who was an inhabitant of time, is
now disembodied and become an inhabitant of eternity! How
great these realities now, which once was viewed but darkly through
the glass of faith.

How dreadful and terrific to a guilty mind! What awful horrors

must seize the condemned soul, who hath sinned against a righteous’

God. |
Those who “love the Lord,” and feel the powers of the world
to comme, whilst inhabiting the house-of clay, and live for eternity,

by denying themselves and taking up their daily cross, and so follow:

‘ ater him in order to be his disciples. How soon will all the scenes

’
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 497

of life be over, and their eternity commence! Then those impor-
tant realities will be more fully understood which now at best are
but faintly known! But soon we shall be unveiled to see as we are
seen, and know as we are known.

As it relates to the agonies of death at the time of our departure
—pain of body is generally gone, at or near the last moments. The

reatest pain most universally subsides, some few hours if not some
nays before the dissolution. In scripture, the death of the righteous
is called sleep. Hence ‘Stephen fell asleep,” &c., &c. Now
the last sensation in slumber, before the senses are locked up in
sleep are very sweet and agreeable; and by the same parity of rea-
son, if we have the due preparation in the mind, why not possess
an agreeable exit at the hour of death.

Death is called the king of terrors, and is justly said to be a ter-
ror to Kings. Butwhy? The sting of death is personal sin. And
the strength of sin is thelaw. For sin is the transgression of the
law, which is the revealed will of God; and hence the soul comes
under the divine displeasure; and the person is afraid to appear be-
fore a righteous Judge, being conscious of self-condemnation.

A person with a bee in his hand might be afraid of it, but if the
sting be pulled outand is gone, why should the man fear? So if the
sting of death be removed by the pardon of all personal sin, then
being restored to the favor of God, asone of his family, dread must
Le removed and terror be gone; what then should one have to fear?
There must be a joy in God, and a rejoicing in the prospective hope
of Eternity, from possessing an earnest of their them anes in the
kingdom of God. 5 :

Thus the Lord gives suffering grace ina suffering day; and dying
or supporting grace in a dying day! :

' OF HELL AND PARADISE.

Neither Hell nor Paradise are the eternal homes of any beings,
or theirplaces of final destination at the consummation of all things.

But rather they are the intermediate states and periods of time,
which departed souls inhabit between the dissolution and the resur-
rection of the body, before the general Judgment.

The souls of mankind do not sleep in the grave with their bodies,
until the resurrection; but exist in a separate state, in a sensible
manner.

St. John saw the souls of those who were beheaded for the testi-
mony of Jesus, under the Altar, and the rich man’s body was en-
tombed in grandeur, yet we read of him, “In hell he lifted up his
eyes,” &c., “saw Abraham—and cried, and said unto him—I 2m
tormented,’’—*‘ Lazarus is comforted;?? which cases evince the
realities of future sensation.

Hu
498 A JOURNEY FROM

The term “Hell,” or Hades is to cease at the consummation of
a.. mings; when all the dead must be given up, and the Lake of Fire
receive acct Th ore doomed to it, and Hell and Death be cast into
the Lake; which snows that hell is something distinct from the
Lake. And hence the former will be swallowed up of the latter, ~
like yesterday in the following time, when this day commenced.

The idea of a purgatory or restoration from Hell to Heaven isa
delusion. For that Christ did not go to the lower inhabitants to
preach repentance to the damned, is evident from what he said to the
thief on the cross—‘To-day shalt thou be with me in Paradise.”

And the prediction, “thou wilt not leave my soul in hell, nor
suffer thine Holy one to see corruption;”’ was a prophecy of David,
concerning the resurrection of Christ; so that he should not corrupt,
yecording to the common course of human nature before the re-union
vf the soul and body.

OF THE DAY OF JUDGMENT.

Atthe consummation of all things, the states of all mankind will
be made perfect, and become complete and notjbefore. «

The ‘dons of right and wrong supposes two sides to a question;
with certain consequences entailed on the principles of Moral Equi+
ty. Hence the subject must presuppose, a governor and the govern-
ed, with laws from the former, as governor, to regulate the latter,
who are the governed, and laws imply penalties annexed; and of
course a Judgment, that justice may reward or punish, as the case
may require. aa

Consequently upon these premises the conclusion must follow,
seeing mankind are conscious of a right and wrong, that a day of
Judgment must take place, in which the world shall be judged in
righteousness. .And hence the beauty of the expression—“God
hath appointed a day to judge the world in righteousness by Christ
Jesus;’? who as man knows what allowance to make for human in-
aes but as God he cannot Err, as some of our finite Judges

o.

Christ, the Judge upon His throne! The mediatorial office being
then given up. | ;

The Angels—called the clouds of heaven, of which two hun-
dred and two millions are but a part. And all the dead from the
days of Adam to that time, from the King upon his throne to the
beggar upon the dung-hill, both great and small, with those who will
then be alive, must appear,in the grand. assembly, not as curious
and idle spectators; but as responsible creatures, who must be judged
and rewarded according to the deeds done in the body, and to re-
ceive their sentence accordingly; whether it be good or evil, it will
be done according to sound justice. The devils who are reserved
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 489

under chains of darkness unto that day to be punished, and will ap-

ar to receive theif doom. .

And such will be the Majesty of the Judge upon the throne, that
the terrestrial Heaven and the Earth will flee away: and the Books
will be opened and the witnesses will appear.

First. The Book of Nature, in which the wisdom, goodnes., and

wer of the Supreme Governor of the world may be read.

Secondly. The Book of God’s remembrance will be opened.—
Mala. iii, Rev. xx.

Thirdly. The Book of Conscience: and these two will exactly
tally.

Fourthly, The Book of Truth: and those who have the written
word will be judged according to it.—And fifthly, the “Book of
Life’? will be opened, and happy are they, whose names are written
in that book.

The witnesses—“Thus <aith the Lord, I will be a swift witness
against the Adulterer, and False swearer, and such as oppress the
hireling in his wages, ana turn away the stranger from right, and
fear not the Lord of Hosts.”

Angels who were our guardians, will be witnesses, and so will
the saints of God, and particularly his Ministers. The devils also
will be witnesses, and so will companions in sin and wickedness, wit-
ness againsteachother. Yea,so plain will naked truth appear, that
none will deny the facts, but must acknowledge their sentence to be
just.

: Jesus Christ being heir of all things shall judge in righteousness. .
‘The kingdom of Heaven being prepared for men from the founda-
tion of the world, which first was attained by the Paradisical Law;
and after the fall, the law of Faith was substituted through a Re-
deemer. But the ‘Lake of Fire and brimstone was prepared for
the devil and his angels primarily; but not for man, wie is an in-
truder there—and hence the danger of eternal damnation!’? Mark *
iii, 29.

The righteous whoare justified by faith in this world, i. e., have
received the pardon of personal sins by conformity to the will of
God, and then have proven their obedience and love to Christ by
keeping his commandments, and walking in the light; these, in that
day of final retribution, will not only stand acquitted, but will re-
ceive a reward, not of debt, but of grace, called a “crown of glory
which fadeth not away.”

Thus faith is brought to sight; what was a subject of faith once,
has now become a subject of knowledge.

The righteous. are heirs of God and joint heirs with the Lord
Jesus Christ, who said—‘To him that overcometh, will I give to
sit with me in my throne.” Hence the sentence ““Comeye blessed
500 A JOURNEY FROM

of my Father, inheritthe Kingdom prepared for you from the foun.
dation of the world; for I was an hungered and ye gave me meat; I
was thirsty, and ye gave me drink; I was a stranger and ye tookme
in; naked, and ye clothed me; sick and in prison, and ye came untae
me and visited me; inasmuch as ye did it unto one of’ the least of
these ye did it unto me,”—‘‘well.done, good and faithful servant,
enter thou into the joys of thy Lord!”

But to the opposite characters, who had the power, means and
Peat a of improving, but did it not, being opposed to the
Moral Government of the Supreme Governor of the world; those
rebels must receive their desert on equitable principles, which sen-
tence will be to depart into the Lake of ne, prepared for the
Devil and his Angels!

The righteous, the joint heirs with Christ on his throne, will
_judge angels, by acquiesing in the will of God, and say. Amen to
his, justice, when he pronounces upon the devils their final doom.

Three ministers appear—the first preached for money and popu-
larity. The second preached from contention, or fackslid after his
labors were attended with a blessing. ‘The third preached from a
conviction of duty, in the spirit of love to Christ. What will be
the difference of their reward in the day cf retribution?

The first delivers his Lord like Judas, and must go with him to
his place, which is purchased with the reward of iniquity. The
second comes forth, saying, “Lord! Lord! I taught thus and so, and
cast out devils in thy name!’ But hark! ‘Depart from me; ye
workers of iniquity.”

The third, whose principle was love and duty to Christ, will shine
forth as the sun in the firmament forever.

OF PROVIDENCE IN NATURE.

There is no such thing as accident in nature; as “accident or
chance,” or chance, commonly so called, in which the hand of God
neither directs or superintends, any more than there can be effects
without causes, or nothing can produce something.

Nature hath received her laws from God, on the principles of me-
chanical necessity, still subordinate to, and dependent on himself;
who is the centration of Universal Nature, and can alter or suspend
those laws at pleasure. And hence the doctrine of Miracles and
Providence.

There is such a thing as “a primary law of nature,’’ and also
law of asecondary result of the first. The first, as primarily es-
tablished by the Creator in his works; the latter as the necessary
consequence of art, or habit, by the power and agency of man. -

When Hezekiah had departed from God, sickness overtook him
with the message, “set thine house in order, for thou shalt die,” &c.
The King’s tears and prayers denote his repentance. Then God
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 501

who knoweth how to resist the proud and to give grace to the humble.
sent the message, ‘‘] will add unto thy days fifteen years.” The
sentence was reversed, and as a token the sun went back ten degrees
in the dial of Ahaz. Yet means were used for his recovery.

St. Paul, after it was revealed to him that there should not be
the loss of any life, only the ship, said to the soldiers, as the sailors
were about to flee way in the boat, ‘except these abide in the ship
ye cannot be saved!”

Hazael inquiring if his master would recover, received for answer,
‘the may recover, but God hath showed me that he will surely die,”
i. e., according to the common course of things in the order of na-
ture, he might recover; but God saw the intention of Hazael to re-
verse the order of nature by art, and thus hedied an unnatural death.

Man sins without permission, by stealing the time, and assuming
the liberty and authority todo it, whichis not prevented. For should
man ‘be prevented irresistably from sinning, he would cease to be
that creature of a noble mind, for which he is designed by his ma-
ker, as a responsible agent, who might be capable of a reward.

Man can appoint, but God in wisdom, and mercy, .and justice
can disappoint, having ways and means and ends worthy of him-
self, both in the furtherance, and accomplishment, and reward of
Virtue, and the correction or chastisement and punishment of Vice!

Afflictions to the righteous are from the grace of God, in mercy
to wean their affections from the love of the creature, to feel depea-
dent ypon the Creator. For some people cannot bear prosperity;
they would be, as ships with great sails, having no ballast. Some-
times He designs to glorify himself in us, by our sufferings, to prove
our graces for the conviction of others—and again to prove us, and
thereby qualify us to be as instruments of usefulnes: to others, in
some particular sphere of action in his Church—to iabor from ex-
perience, as well astheory. Butabove ali, the saints are tried, that
they may become meet subjects for Jerusalem, the city of the Great
King.

OF SPIRITS GOOD AND EVIL.

It is obvious that not only the angel of the covenant, Jehovah,
the Lord Jesus Christ, who being appointed heir of all things, at-
tends and superintends the affair oF nations and individuals, but
created angels, who also are employed in the important affairs of
man, as the general tenor of scripture will authorize us to believe,
both in the Old and New Testament.

Evil angels appear to have a monarchy among themselves; “‘Beel-
zebub the prince of the devils’’—*the devil and his angels’’—‘‘m
nan.e is Legion, for we are many.”? ‘Then goeth he and taket
seven other spirits more wicked than himself,” which argues de-
grees of wickedness even among devils. From the principles of
602 ‘A JOURNEY FROM

Mori Evil, evil spirits are always ready to’ go upon evil enands,
uke adog wren his master unchans him. This is exemplified in
the case of Job—before the hedge was removed. Satan had no
power to touch Job, but when God removed the hedge, Satan went
to work, aud yet he had his boundaries even then.

Satan is said to be the messenger of, and to have the power of
death! God is said to have slain the first born of Egypt: by send.
ing evil angels among them. When the spirit of God had departed
from Saul, an evil spirit from the Lord came upon him. Paul was
buffetted by the messenger of Satan.

For Moral evil, ‘“God shall send them strong delusions to believe
a lie, that they may be damned, because 2 This is exem-
plified in the case of Ahab, king of Israel! God sitting upon his
throne, (and all the host cant ) said, “Who will persuade Ahab
to go up to Ramoth Gilead, that he may fall there?’ None was
found to go, it being contrary to the nature of a good angel to go
upon a bad errand; at length one appears, saying, ‘I will go and be
a lying spirit in the mouth of Ahab’s prophets.” The Lord zeplied
—“‘thou shalt prosper and prevail—go and doit!”? Thus Ahab was
deluded and fell in battle, heeds lis let Benhadad go, whom he
should have slain, and the Lord said, “Because thou hast: let go
out of thine hand a man whom I appointed for utter destruction,
therefore thy life shall go for his life, and thy people for his people,”
as the sequel proved. |

Thus Heabadad, Agag, and the Canaanites lived longer than
was the will of God they should—while others do not “live half:
their days,”’ bit die sooner than is the revealed will of God they
should; for some take their own lives and the lives of others, when
it is the revealed will of God, “Thou shalt not kill.”

Then that we may have angels to guide or bear us away as Laza-
rus did; and as the Patriarchs, be ga‘hered to our people above; let
us lead the life of the righteous, that we may die their death, and
our last end be like theirs. Mark the perfect man, and behold the
upright—for the end of that man is peace!

Grace is a gift or favor conferred upon an unworthy object.—
Debt implies an obligation; but God is under no obligation to His
creatures. Of course, whatsoever he bestows, must be jree, un- —
merited grace.

The Kingdom of Heaven prépared for man, from the fonndation
of the world, was grace. Man, by grace, was at first placed in @
state of trial in Paradise; under alaw-of works, which law saith, do
and live; or as Paul saith, if a man “keep the law, he shall live
by the law.” But the moral faculty is so impaired and dark since
the FALL, that man is not adequate to keep the Paradisical Law.
And therefore, as says the Apostle Paul, by the deeds of the law

 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 503

shall no flesh be justified in the sight of God, that it may be by
grace through faith in Christ Jesus.

Hence the Law of Faith, requiring righteousness, by grace
through faith is fitted to the capacity and situation of fallen man.
Man being capable of believing, his rarru instead of works may
be imputed to him for righteousness, and thus he may be justified
through faith in Christ. And so the law of faith is brought in
as the condition of his salvation. And thus he may arrive at last
at Jerusalem, which ‘Kingdom was prepared for man from the
foundation of the world;”? and be admitted according to the original
order of things; by man’s free will concurring with the command-
ments, in the established order of God.

The “Lake of Fire,’ which originally was “prepared for the
devil and his angels,”? was never designed for man. ‘Consequently,
if man goes there, it is by stealing the time and assuming the liber.
ty to sin; and thereby inverting the established order of things, con-
trary to God’s appointment; for God appointed His creatures to serve
Him, but never gave them permission to sin; on the contrary He pos-
itively forbids it. Therefore, by violating the moral order of God
these rebels disqualify themselves for the Kingdom of God, and
are thereby fitted for the lake of fire. A moral justice demands the
execution.

All the favors of God are Grace; but more particularly those in
Christ Jesus a Redeemer and Saviour. a,

As all titles to every favor was forfeited by sin, man could not
make atonement for his crime; but must remain condemned by the
Law which he has violated, and stand exposed to all the dire con-
sequences, which at the least must be privation; unless there be a
ransom! Hence, “Christ was delivered for our offences; and rose
again for our justification. He suffered the just for the unjust, that
he might bring us to God. God so loved the world, He sent His
Son, that the world through Him might be saved. No man taketh
my life from me; I have power to lay it down and to take it again;
ote love than this hath no man; than that he lay down his life

or his friend; and I lay down my life for the sheep. He was wound-
ed for our transgression, and the Lord hath laid upon him the ini-
quity of us ALL. ,

_ We read of the “Seven Spirits of God” referring to the differant
operations.

First, the enlightening grace of God which is saving in its n2-
ture; saving mankind from their natural darkness by “enlightening
every man who cometh into the world.”

Secondly, restraining grace, by which man is distinguished and
prevented from becoming mere devils incarnate, through the prin-
ciple of moral evil, which principle is restrained by the grace of

'
504 A JOURNEY FROM

fe ayd saves from those consequences which otherwise would
ollow.

Thirdly, Justifying Grace, i. e., “an act whereby God, for
Christ’s sake pardoneth all our sins!”? which is salvation from the
condemnation of sin, as well as from the love and reigning power
and dominion of sin!

Fourthly, the infusion of the Spirit, or sanctifying grace of God
by which man is saved from his privation, and from the nature of
sin.

Fifthly, comforting, supporting and heart cheering grace, which
saves from the gloom that otherwise would surround the mind.

Sixthly, the grace which leads, guides and instructs into necessa-
ry truth, and into practical duty. And,

_ Seventhly, the peace and joy of the Kingdom, which brightens
up the prospect of eternity, and inspires the mind with hope beyond
this life, which fortaste is the earnest of the saint’s inheritance of
another world, and is called “Righteousness and Peace, and Joy in
the Holy Ghost.” *k

As it takes two to make a bargain, so grace, or the operation of
the Holy Spirit, requires the concurrence of man’s free will, in
order for him to experience salvation from his sin; for man isnot to
be saved 1n his sins, but must be saved rrom his sins. Hence the
force of the caution, ‘quench not the Spirit,’’ lest it be said in the
language of Stephen, ‘As your Fathers did, so do ye always resist
the Holy Ghost,” and so destruction come upon you tothe uttermost;
and God says: ‘‘Because I have called and ye have refused, and set
at nought my counsel, I will therefore laugh at your calamities,
and mock when your fear cometh; Ephraim is joined to his idols,
let him alone;’’ and then the heart reply: The harvest is past and the
summer is ended, and I am not saved, and the consequence is, to re-
ceive the sentence, “Depart into the lake of fire, prepared for the
devil and his angels,” 2

OF THE RESURRECTION.

The identity of matter cannot be annihilated, but it possesses-the
innate principle of immortality. For if one varices of water
could be annihilated, the whole fabric of nature might on the same
principle sink into a state of nonentity. Matter may be changed,
as it relates to time, place and quality, yet there may be certain in-
nate principles of matter, the identity of which can never become a
part, or the properties of any. other body.

Supposing a person to‘be dead, and eaten by a fish, which fish is
erten by aman, Quere? Could the second person have any of
the r.91 particles of the first;and if so, who of the twain will pose
sess then. it the resurrection, as both cannot have them.
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 505

cA grain of wheat cast into the ground, remaineth alone, except

itdie.”” The corn upon the stalk is not the same kernel that was
sown, but is rather some of the innate principle of the corn which
was sown, and is broughtto perfection. It was sown a natural body,
itis raised a apititaa! bods, sown in weakness, raised in power;
this mortal shall put on immortality, that mortality shall be swal-
lowed up of life.

Mortality, implies subject todecay. Matter may be changed, as
it relates to shape and form, &c.; but still it doth exist, though in
a different mode and situation. And the innate principle of the
identity of man cannot be changed, to become the property of ano-

ther: then each will retain his own, though the skin and flesh and
blood, the coarser matter, which is supposed to change every seven
years upon the living, be set aside as acquired, yet the original man
remains, the other being the dregs. ‘But it doth not yet appear
what we shall be, but this we know, we shall be like Him, for we
shall see Him as He is.”? We now see and know but in part, then
shall we see as we are seen, and know as we are known!

: OF THE LAKE OF FIRE.

The lake of fire originally prepared for the devil and his angels,
into which the wicked will be cast, astheir final doom which is the
ee death, and burns with fire and brimstone, is dreadful to con-
‘emplate.

fies of iron heated, when touched with brimstone will run down
Hike melted lead. Supposing a person to be confined, and yet not
consumed, how awful is the thought.

In this life, time is divided by days, and months, and years, but
in Eternity, where years shall cease to roll, how will time then be
described? Supposeadamned ghost should inquire of Beelzebub,
the time? Heclcebnt replies, ‘‘Eternity!”? After a period equal to
ten thousand years, multiplied by the number of sands, the waves,
the drops, the stars, and then the twigs and spires of grass, and
doubled over ten thousand times, and multiplied again; still the re-
ply would be eternity! Without pleasure, and without slumber,
and without end! :

A trial implies a limited accountability; at the end of which,
a ae and justice will take place, and prove final. Therefore,,
if the original established order of man, and his end: was heaven,
his will concurring; but, by non-conformity he inverted his own order
and destination; whereby he disqualified himself for the fruition,
being contaminated with moral evil, and is so hardened as to be
incorrigible, and hence confirmed in his vicious disposition of heart,
so as to become as the lower «habitants, and a fit subject for that
ren only. For any being, put into a place or situation for
which it has no disposition, that state would afford it no pleasure,

é
506 “4 JOURNEY FROM

not being agreeable to its nature, it could feel no union or satisfac-
tion in it, but would rather depart to a place more suited to itself,
and be with beings more congenial to itsnature. And hence it ap-
pears that the very damned would be in more torment, was it pos-
sible for them to get to heaven in their own nature, than to remain
in their damned state! / :

Therefore man must be born again, while the Holy Spirit strives
to change the heart by grace, orelseremain incorrigible forever, and
continue unhapppy of course.

OF THE HEAVENLY JERUSALEM. ;

Though we say God filleth immensity, yet that is no argument.
why we may not suppose with propriety, that there is some particu-
lar place, where the effulgent glory of God is more displayed to the
view and admiration of His creatures, than in any other place?—
Enoch and Elijah were translated; they canuvc be every where, of
course they must be somewhere. The body of our Lord was finite,
of course it does not fill immensity; it is not every where, of course
it must be somewhere, from which we may infer a located heaven,
and on the other hand a located ‘‘lake of fire and brimstone?”

How different those places, and also the states and situations, and
dispositions of those inhabitants! .

The hundred and forty and four thousand sang a song which none
could learn but they themselves, although there was such a great
multitude out of all nations, kindreds, tongues and people, which
no man could number, who were redeemed from the earth by the
blood of the Lamb, unto God, and joined in a song of acknowl-
edgment and thanksgiving.

The situations of individuals are different, universally varying
from each other in a greater or less degree, which must vary their
experience and enjoyments, and of course the degrees of their re-
ward inthe other world, which is to be prepared according to the
deeds done in the body; and this taken in conjunction with their
various talents, and the different dispensations they were under.

Of the millions of different complexions and physiognomies,, no
two are exactly alike in the whole creation. So also experience
varying from the different dispensations will differ in the same uni-
versal degree. Different tempers of mind, and natural dispositions
of heart. Different states of the body, health and sickness. Dif-
ferent circumstances too, riches and poverty. Different periods of
existence, long and short life. Different abilities, whether natural
or acquired. Different situations whether in good or bad_ society:
Different in the opportunity, power, and means of acquiring infor-
mation, and doing acts of brotherly kindness and charity, or being
confined to solitude, as objects of want and distress.

From the nature of such diversity of cases, their rewards must
t
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 507

beyond description, when it is done.in equity, agreeable to the
deeds done in the body. Hence the expression, “ ‘here are many
mansions in my father’s house.” So St. Paul, when speaking of
the resurrection, “those who are in Christ at his coming—every
one in his own order—compares them to the sun, moon and stars
which differ from each other in glory,”’ or magnitude.

The smallest difference there, between two saints, will be greater
than the greatest difference posgjbly imaginable upon earth, between
the greatest Monarch and the ISwest Peasant. And yet the Infant,
the smallest cup, will be perfectly satisfied, being brim full of the
joys of the kingdom of God.

The memory which is now impaired by the fall, being clogged
with a disordered body, will. then be liberated and repaired, being
arrived to maturity. Paul compares this life to childhood, and that
to manhood, saying “‘when I wasa child, I thought and understood
and spake as a childs but when I became a man, I put away childs
ish things.” ‘We now see through a glass darkly; and see and
know but in part; but when that which is perfect is come, then that
which is in part will be done away, then shall I see as I am seen,
and know as | am known.” The act of praising God then for re-
demption here in time, proves the retention of the power of recollec-
tion; and hence why not see, and know, and recollect our friends
again? Seeing that no power of the soul, which is of utility here,
will be diminished hereafter; but greatly strengthened and enlarged.

- Consequently, the longer our stay below, with proper faithfulness,
and the greater our conflict in the christian warfare, when we shall
have overcome by the blood of the Lamb, the soul will be the more
enlarged and capacitated for the greater enjoyment in the realms
above.. Because the greater the trials and conflicts, the greater the
deliverance and salvation; which experience must excite propor-
tionate sensations of gratitude.

For God designs his dispensations, whether merciful or afflictive,
to prove our sheliendss that we may receive a reward at his hand,
as grace, but not of debt, agreeable to our improvement.

‘essels may vary in size, whether a pint, a quart, or gallon, fill
them, and each will be perfectly full, according to its degree; so the
Infant will be as perfectly happy as its capacity can admit and
enjoy—but those who live to the age of’ fifteen or twenty years, pass
through proportionably more trials, and must feel a heart of grati-
tude accordingly. If so, then look at the old soldiers of the cross;
and those who have “‘turned many to righteousness shall shine as
the stars forever and ever!’ a

There to see not only the first, oldest, most penitent, strongest,
meekest and most perfect men of old times; but all the patriarchs,
prophets, apostles and martyrs of the Lord, with all who depart
508 A JOURNEY FROM

this life in his favor, and join the assembly and church of the first-
born, where they obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing
shall flee away, and all tears shall be wiped from all eyes, and peace
and joy shall forever flow!
There the blessed shall have correct judgment of things, and view
the expanded works of God, with admiration and wonder!
- Therefore, as God sees and knows what will be best for each
and all, and in infinite wisdom gragts or withholds the things of
this life, we ought to be resigned to his graciotis and wise dispensa-
tions, knowing that whatsoever is withheld, is for the best, seeing
that “no good thing shall be withheld from them who walk upright-
ys but all things shall work together for good to them who love the

ord; for as a father pitieth his chi:dren, so the Lord pitieth them
who fear Him: for the eyes of the Lord are over the righteous; and
his ears are open to their prayers, but the face of the Lord is against
the wicked. And the Lord knows how to deliver the Godly out of
temptation.” Then as “trials work patience, and patience experi-
ence, and experience hope, and hope maketh not ashamed, because
the love of God is shed abroad in the heart, our light affliction which
is but for a moment, shall work for us a far more exceeding and
eternal weight of glory.” For the sufferings of ‘this present world
are not worthy to be compared with the “joys which shall be re-
vealed.” Consequently, by ““‘enduring unto the end, in the ways
of righteousness,” we shall have all to Hope and nothing to fear, fe
such have the promise of a final salvation; and such in their last
moments, shall be enabled to say with one of old, “I have fought a
good fight; I have finished my course, I have kept the faith, and am
ready to be offeted, and the time of my departure is at hand; hence-
forth there is laid up for me a crown of glory, which fadeth not
away, which God the righteous judge will give me at.that day, and
not me only, but also to all those who love his appearing!”

‘Considering the way, the nature, the means, the end, accomplish-
ed by creation, redemption and salvation, the subject is worthy of
God himself; and his creatures ever will have ground and cause of
adoration, which never can wax cold.

CONCLUSION.

From the conviction brought to my rational understanding by the _
divine evidence in my own soul, I am convinced and fully satisfied
of the following things as facts:

First. There is such a thing as ‘Natural Evil?’ in the world.

Secondly. That there is such a thing as “Moral Evil’ also;

and

Thirdly. That Natural Evil is the consequence of Moral Evil.
_ Fourthly. That the New Birth is not a chimera, but a divine
reality, on which hangs the blissful eternity of man.
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 509

Fifthly. That Jesus Christ is more than a creature, and is the
only way to God as the Saviour of men.

Sixthly. ‘That Repentance, Faith, Hope, and Love are experi-
enced by the people of God.

Seventhly. That salvation is of grace, man’s free will concur-
ring, which is necessary, in order to be justified here, or stand jus-
tified hereafter. But man’s condemnation is of himself by revolt-
ing against God’s moral government.

’ Eighthly. That the knowledge of pardon is attainable here; the
witness first of our own spirit, a consciousness of it; and then the
Divine evidence, by the operation of his Spirit, which witnesseth
with our spirit, and gives the confirmation of it, which,

Ninthly, Is the kingdom of heaven opened in the soul, and is the
earnest of the Saint’s inheritance; and inspires the mind with the
assurance of hope beyond this life.

The destruction of: Babylon is inevitable; for the wicked must
be overthrown, which they are conscious of upon serious reflection,
and in the hour of danger, being alarmed like poor Volney upon the
Lake.

But the righteous have hope in their death, arising from the as-
surance of faith in Christ Jesus.

From more than twenty years’ experience of the truth of the
revelation of Jesus Christ in the heart as the foundation and essence
of all religion, I feel a satisfaction in resting my eternal all upon
Him; and by persevering in obedience to God, to my life’s end, de-
pending on his Son as my Saviour, I believe he will receive me
when I die, together with all the Israel of God, who persevere to
the end, into that blissful state, where we shall unanimously join to
sing the following lines:

And let this feeble body fail, O what hath Jesus bought for mel
And let it faint or die; Before my ravished eyes
My soul shal) quit this mournful vale, Rivers of life divine I see,
And soar te world’s on high; And trees of Paradise;
Shall join the disembodied saints, I see a world of spirits brig
And find its long sought rest; Who taste the pleasures there;
That only bliss for which it pants, They all are rob’d in spotless white,
In the Redeemer’s breast, And conqu’ring palms they bear,
In hope of that immortal crown, O what are all our suff ’rings here,
I now tke cross sustain; If, Lord thou count me meet,
And gladly wander up anddown, With that enraptur’d host appear,
And smile at toil and pain; And worship at thy feet!
I suffer on my three-score years, Give joy or grief, give ease or pain;
Till my Deliv’rer come, Take life or friends away:

And wipe away his servant’s tears, But let me find them all again,
And take his exile home. In that eternal day.
510 A JOURNEY FROM, &c.

O ye professing people of God, Zion bleeds—her walls are bro-
ken down; therefore bestir yourselves, and let not an hypocrite he
found in the gate. But if ye love Christ, put on Christ, and prove
your love, by walking in the light, as He is in the light, ‘and _keep-
Ing his commandments. Adorn your profession by your life and
conversation, remembering how many, it is to be feared, have
stumbled into ruin, over the misconduct of the professors, who
have wounded the cause of religion, more than the writings of the
Deists. Get all the good you can, and do ‘all the good to the souls
and bodies of men within your power, for the Redeemer’s sake, who
will acknowledge the whole in the day of Judgment.

But, O, ye rebels in heart, také warning! for time grows old, and
the judgments of God are abroad in the earth. Fly! escape for
oe life! attend to the light of grace; seek Jesus, and take the

igh road, and tarry not in all the plain, that you escape the final
overthrow of Babylon, and have peace and happiness forever at
Jerusalem. :
A DIALOGUE

BETWEEN THE

CURIOUS AND SINGULAR,

-

 

Currovs. Friend Singular, how and where have you been for 8
long time? .

Stnevzar. If you are curious to know, I have been in different
parts, and striving through grace to do as well as I can.

C. That is well; but itis a great thing for one to say that he
does as he ought.

S. True—but nevertheless we should act at all times, ana on all
occasions, as inthe immediate presence of God—as the ship on the
ocean, let the course of the wind be as it may, the slip’s head is
aimed for the port of destination, so we should conduct for eternity
as one who must give an account.

C. What makes you so singular in your looks, dress and conduct,
from every body else? 4

8. As it relates to my looks, no two persons are exactly alike.—
And even your looks are peculiar to yourself, and no one is just: like
you. And as it relates to dress, if yours were flung into a hea
with others, you could pick out your own from all the rest. An
with regard to singularity, I am curious if I am never singular,
merely for singularity sake.

C. Why do you act and travel in the manner that you do—what
are your motives and reasons for so doing?

S. My motives are the glory of God in the salvation of immor-
tal souls! My reasons are a consciousness of duty to my God and
my fellow mortals—for I wish for peace of mind!

C. Do you suppose that all mankind is in the wrong, and none
are right but you!
 §. Wenge many are right in many things, and all are liable to
err—some are more right than others. And as it relates to myself,
no man should be our pattern further than he follows Christ. ’ Also
proper behavior should vary according to times and circumstances

*These dialogues are founded upon circumstantial facts.
512 DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE

C. Then I suppose you conclude you are the most right; and
how is it that none have found out so right a way before? :

S. We are given to understand that there are various gifts in the
Christian Church; and yet all by the same Spirit, and every man in
his own order, at the coming of Christ. Of course we should have
the spirit of our station inthe Church of Christ. And this sphere
of action, I believe to be mine$in it God gives me inward peace;
out of it, I believe, I should loosé my usefulness to others.

C. Then you are foraninspired ministry, and a Spiritual Church.
What do you think of all the religious societies? are not some of
these the Church of Christ?

S. To style one sect ‘the Church of Christ,” is to save that party
at the expense of all the rest, and, of course, savors of religious
bigotry, tyranny and superstition, as the preceding ages have horri-
bly exemplified. Whereas the Book of Truth informs us, that
‘‘God is no respecter of persons, but in every nation he that feareth
God, and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him,” and shall
join in the song of salvation, with the society above, “out of every
nation, kindred, tongue, language and people,” of course there may
be bad and good people among all sects.” .

C. Suppose all Christians should be like you, there would be no
form or order in the world, and of course, confusion would come in
at the door.

_§. To say “if all should do like me,” you might as well say on
the same ‘principles, where would be the carpenters if all were
blacksmiths? It is no just mode of reasoning. As the different
branches of mechanism are necessary for society, so these different
gilts are necessary as the eye, hand and foot, &c., to constitute one
pare body. As a whole is composed of parts, and the parts col-
ectively form one whole. As to confusion—what is termed con-
fusion with and by men, may be order with God, who sees not as
men see.

C. In what do you believe and preach?

S. I believe in the Deity of Jesus Christ.*

* It being both idolatry and blasphemy to give divine honors to a mere
. creature, Jesus Christ must be viewed in a more noble light.

Eternity, immensity and infinity, are words we have heard and can re-
peat; but who can fix any definite meaning tothem? Though they arein
common use, yet they are words fit only to be applied to the Deity, and
ought not to be applied any where else; for they cannot be otherwise used
without palpable absurdities, and nonsensical contradictions. And such.
abuses have too long been existing in the world already!

‘An Infinite Eternal Being of immensity! Who or what can man know
of Him, the Causeless Causator, but by revelation, inspiration or mani-
festation?

’
CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. 518

C. Do you feel willing to depend your everlasting welfare on
Jesus Christ?

S. To see one malefactor put confidence in another. who is'under
the same condemnation, to save him, exhibits great faith; and also
a noble opinion, as exemplified in the instance of Calvary. To
trust ina creature to save me, I cannot; but to trust in Christ,,

How can a man worship his maker‘with his understanding, provided he:
be in the darkness of ignorance, so far as neither to know nor understand
any thing about it? :

The world by wisdom know not their Maker. He is a spirit, and is spir-
itually discerned. What man knoweth the things of man, save the spirit
of aman which is within him? And how shall a man know the mind and
will of his Maker, but by revelation?

If the Maker of man bea spirit, how shall His will be revealed, so as
to be understood but by inspiration?

Should his voice be heard from the sky, over the whole world, who could
bear the sound? The clash of ten thousand pieces of artillery redoubled,
would be comparative silence! Well might the Jews at Mount Sinai re-
quest Moses should speak to them, the voice of the Lord being so dreadful
in theirears. The human family is so numerous, and their cases so many
and so various, and their languages so differeni—as twenty in New Or-
leans—hence there could not any thing be heard distinctly, but all would
be nonsense and confusion.

Hence the tender care and goodness of God the Maker and Governor,
ever man his creature, in sending the influence of his Holy Spirit, to oper-
ate upon the mind and guide man upon the road to Jerusalem ; so that
without terror he may be enlightened to understand his Maker’s will, and
inspired with evidence and conviction on the all-important subject.

he Angel of the covenant was not acreated angel ; but was termed
Jehovah, which name the Jews consider as implying all the Divine attri-
putes, and therefore will not speak it lest it should not be done with suitable

.Feverence; and so take this majestic name in vain, and not be guiltless.-—
And hence they will write it only.

-The,word Lord, printed in small capitals in the old testament, should be
Jehovah; which the Jews understand to imply the divinity of the Messiah,
to he manifested in the world as the Saviour of men.

Whatsoever God, the Causeless Causator, does, it is done in and through
Jehovah—the Lord Jesus Christ, who is called the Son of God.

Thus—He existed in the beginning as the word ;—“1 AM ;”—God hath
appointed Him Heir of all things—by whom He made the worlds—by
him all things were made, and without him was not anything made that

a ale.

“an wisin the hand of Clirist before moral evil was in the world. And
wi. an_ ell he still wasin the hand of Christ, who called unto him in
the -00 of ‘he day—-which exhibits the beauty of those words,—God so

ved the world, that He sent His Son into the world, that whosoever

hh

4
614 DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE

according to the Gospel, gives me peace, and brightens up the pros
pects of eternity before me.

C.- But supposing Christ was a deceiver, then he was only an
impostor, and of course you are under a delusion.

S. The worst of opposers to Christianity admit that Christ, as

‘man, was a good: man; of course no real good man will be a de-

ceiver. If so, he was no impostor. Therefore, according to this

‘admittance, his religion may be genuine and real. Again; it is

too uncharitable to suppose and conclude, that all who have died se
happy and triumphant in the love and religion of Jesus Ghrist, were
under a delusion. And if it be once admitted that it was a reality
with even but one instance, the point is gained.

C. How do you know that there ever was such a person as Jesus
Christ upon earth?

S. Observe the account of Josephus, of Pilate to the Senate of
Rome, our dates, with other histories, as well as scripture. Also,
the many circumstantial proofs, as the letters of Pliny to Trajan,
which Christian opposers admit to be genuine; with the many
efforts to root out Christianity from the earth in vain! Christianity

‘has, does, and will prevail!*

C. Admitting that Jesus Christ did exist,-and was a good man,
yet the resurrection may be fabulous, and Christianity of course a
deception.

S. On the resurrection and ascension of Jesus Christ turns the
whole affair. That the body was entombed and missing, all agree.

C. The body of Christ being gone from the vault, possibly he
played the possum, and only feigned himself to be dead, and de-

ceived them, and at night made his escape; and hence a false re-

_ port was circulated that he was risen from the dead.

S. Nay, suchtalk will neverdo! Consider the loss of blood from

believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life; for God sent
not his Son into the world to condemn the world, but that the world
through Him might be saved. Hence we love God because he first loved
us. No man knoweth the Father save the Son, and he to whom the Sor
will reveal Him.

Christ is the manifestation of God, through and from whom the Holy
Spirit proceeds, to enlighten by his quickening influence, and guide,
comfort, and sanctify mankind.

Thus there is an inward manifestation, by a revelation of Christ in the
heart, corresponding to the outward manifestation given in the days of
His flesh. .

And it is not possible that any man should sincerely pray to God to
be taught by Him, and if He hath a Son, to reveal him, in his heart,
and not find a solution of the query to his own satisfaction.

*There is a Divine witness in my own soul.
CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. 515

‘the thorns, the scoutge and nails, &c. These wounds so long un-
‘dressed must have terminated indissolution. ‘ Again; the orders were

to break his legs; but when they saw he was dead, forbore to obey,
lest they shoald be exposed to ridicule for breaking the legs of a dead
man to prevent him from running away. And yet to put it beyond
all doubt that Christ was dead, one of them up with a spear and ran
‘it through His heart, which puts it beyond all dtepats he was really
dead. oreover, consider for a moment, a cell or prison hewed
out in the centre of a rock, and there in prison confined, with a stone
door, so large and weighty that three females thought they could not
‘roll it away; and this door confined and sealed, and also a military
guard placed to keep the same with all safety, and ifany thing was
amiss, must pay the forfeit with their lives! Hence it is obvious
the natural impossibility of such deception, imposition and escape.

C. But the Apostles stole the body of Jesus Christ, and hid it,
and then propagated a lie, that it was risen and ascended.

S. It was naturally impossible for such a thing to exist, if we, in
conjunction with the foregoing circumstances, consider that the
Apostles could have no access to the vault; second, no temptation
to steal the body; third, they were not. monied men to bribe the

‘guard; fourth, though an individual may be bribed, yet I do not
‘recollect to have read, or heard of a whole guard being bribed; fifth,
‘it was death under the Roman law to sleep on guard; sixth, if the
pee had been sleepy, the natural conclusion is, that they would
ave set-or lain on the stone door, or contiguous to it, so that no
one could approach without giving alarm. Now for the seal to
be broke, and the stone removed, without waking the soldiers when
in such heaps and piles, would argue an unnatural sleep, and of
course a miracle. ‘Therefore, to obviate the idea of one miracle
on one side, you must admit and argue one on the other side; of
course your argument proves too much, like the {ndian’s tree, it was
so straight it leaned a little over the other way! Whaat is a mira-
cle, but something unnatural, providential? a

C. But the vault was.u:dermined by the Aj ostles, and the body
taken away through a subterraneous passage!

S. Nay, it would have taken a longer s ace of time to under-
mine the vault by digging through a rock, than the space of time
the body was in the tomb. Peer

C. Some other body arcse, and not the body »f Christ.

8. Nay, for man before was never there entombed; of course
nane could arise therefrom but the body of Christ.

C. The account contradicts itself: fer as Jonah was in the belly
of the Whale three days and three nights, so shall the Son of man
be in the heart of the earth, whereas he was not in the vault seven-
y-two common hours.
516 DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE

JS. We should not contend for words, but seek for facts; of course
take the people as they mean. The Jews did not divide time as
we do, into twenty-four hours; but the day light into, twelve hours,
and the night into watches. Our time begins and ends at midnight,
but the Jews’ at sunset. ‘The evening and morning was the first
day.” . Any circumstances which we express by “day,” or include
any part.of what we call the twenty-four hours, their mode of ex-
pression included the day and night. The body was entombed, be.

ore sunset on our Friday, continued there on the Jewish Sabbath,
(our Saturday ) which ended at sunset; the third day had commenced
before the body arose. Therefore, take their meaning, aos
to their mode of expression, and the account will hold good, and o!
course may be received and held as sacred truth,

C. If the resurrection of Jesus Christ. be real, who saw him after
he arose?

S. The Apostles and hundreds of others.

C. If faith in his ascension be so necessary for salvation, why
do we not have better proof thereof than the say-so of a few poor
fishermen?

S. A fisherman can tell the truth as well as any one else, and of
course relate what hesaw. Reasonable evidence should be con-
sidered and-received as proof'to a reasonable mind. Therefore, if
inthe most consequential cases, even between life and death, two
or three substantial witnesses, where there is no evidence to the
reverse, is considered sufficient, then the evidence of.the fishermen
may be credited as reasonable and proper testimony. '

S. They did not believe their'own testimony, and of course were
not sincere. :

S. Look at the circumstances impartially. They could not be
prompted by either honor or lucre to bear such testimony, but to
the reverse; their personal safety would be in jeopardy thereby.—
The only reason they assigned for their testimony was duty; and
they evidenced their sincerity therein by perseverance, and sealin
the same with their blood. What greater evidence can we require

C. Why did not Christ ascend in the view of the inhabitants
of Jerusalem, and so have city testimony, instead of a few indi-
viduals? :

S. Admitting he had ascended in the view of the people of Je-
rusalem, that would not have mended the matter, for the people of
Rome, who then exceeded three millions, might have made the same
objection. “Jews we know to be deceitful, why receive it only.on
their say-so?”’ And if all people then living had beheld the sight,
we were not living, and of course we might make the same objec.
tion. “Why receive it on the say-so and tradition of our forefath-
ers: wny were we not favored with the sight??? Thus to sutisly ap
CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. 517

unreasonable mind, Christ must come a second time, to die, rise,
and ascend, and then you might upbraid God with cruelty to his
Son. Thus the objection leads to error, being only founded in er-
ror, and of course is an unreasonable objection, and plead for but
by unreasonable men. There is not 4 circumstance of antiquity so
well substantiated and authenticated with concomitant circumstan-
ces, as the resurrection of the Lord Jesus Christ; ofcourse, if we
are not to give credit to the same, we must bid adieu to everything
which we have not personally sensible evidence of ! Q
__ C. What do'you think avout the covenant made between the :
Father and the Son from all eternity? ;

S. From, implies a starting place; as the American Indepen- ;
dence was dated from the year 1776, so of course, if your covenant,
which is not to be found in scripture, be from eternity, then eterni-
ty is to be dated from the time of the making that contract or bar-
gain, in which God, you say, gives the major part of mankind to .
Satan, and only leaves a few forhis Son. -

C. What next?

8. Moral evil, moral good, accidental or providential evil, ac-
cidental, or providental good, natural evil, natural good!

C. What is the difference?

S. Moral good implies good motives; a pure intention to good
only; here is good in the mind!
Moral evil, evil motives, an intention to do wrong, to commit
that which is not agreeable to right rectitude, but repugnant to
equity and the law of righteousness,* by following the inclination '

contrary to the dictates of a better judgment. —

Accidental evil—evil consequences unforseen, and unavoidable, '
of course, can be accounted for only on the doctrine of providence;
‘is there any evil in the city, and the Lord hath not done it???—
Not sin, but afflictions and calamities.

Accidental good, which can be ascribed only to a superintending
Providence, as exemplified in the instance of Joseph. . Moral evil in
them, but Providential good resulted to him. All ye who love
and trust in God, be resigned, remembering it is written, ‘In all thy
ways acknowledge thou him and he shall sustain thee.” ‘ For
thou wilt keep him in perfect peace whose mind is staid on thee.”

“Natural good,’”? good comparatively, as the difference of dispo-
sitions, &c. Some dispositions are more sweet, even and agreeable
than others. Not that one is more holy by nature than another; for
all are alike by nature fallen; but the difference of disposition is
rather arising or occasioned by the varions differences of connexion,
between the soul and body, effects produced from parental sensations.

« Natural evil,”’ such evil as will accrue or follow us whether we
be geod or bad, not as ‘the effect of our own conduct, but the
518 DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE

necessary consequence of the fall, as head-ache, tooth-ache, &c.
In children, some things which some call sin, are only natural evil,
but not moral evil, until they come to mature years to act from mo-
tives, and are capable of reflection for themselves. * :

C. What about the doctrine of Justification?

S. There are four distinct justifications spoken of in scripture.*

-C. What are.the differences?  ° -

The first is infantile. justification; acquittance from Adamic
Sa ai the gift or merit of Christ. The second, adult justification, ,
y faith, i. e., acquittance from the guilt and condemnation of per-
sonal sin. Third, justification by faith and works pages after.
pardon. . Fourth, justification by , works in the day of judgment,
without faith, but only: as the evidence of, or fruits of it; as “every:
man is to be rewarded according to the deeds done in the body;”
evil deeds, moral evil will have a reward; but.good. deeds, moral
good, flowing from the love of God, through faith, which purifies |
the heart in this life, shall there and then, in the day.of judgment,-
have a good reward, “for God hath appointed a day to. judge the

world in righteousness, by Jesus Christ.”?' ;

Thus by Christ, God was pleased to create the world; and _sec-.
ondly, by Christ to redeem the world; thirdly, by Christ to: judge
the world in righteousness. ‘And shall..not the judge of all the
earth do right?” 4 Re siete

Compare Heb. i, 2, John i, 3, with iii, 16,17. Acts xvii, 31.

-C. What state are infants in by nature? Pure as Adam when:
he came from the hand of -his. Creator, or as graceless as devils? :

S. Neither. Adam was made, or created in the image of God.
He lost it by sin. Of course, if restored, it must be by divine.in-
spiration, or infusion. All who have divine nature must receive it
by inspiration. Man is but a man. He can -propagate his own
_ species only. He cannot propagate ‘Divinity any more than a
stream can rise higher than its fountain, . er an effect be more noble
than the cause hich roduced it; for holiness is not an inherent
principle of parentage, but is derived from God only. _. ;

Devils receive-no favors from the hand of God, which cannot be
said in truth of infants, but as ‘judgment came upon. all men to
condemnation, by the disobedience of one, even so the free gift
came upon all men tq justification of life, by the disobedience ct
one, Jesus Christ.”” Rom. v, 18. ,

~C€. What about justification by faith?

* S. We no where read about, ‘the robes of Christ’s imputed right-
eousness,” in all the Bible; of course, it can be found: only: in the
imagination of those who talk and teli about a ‘“‘Covenant made bee
tween the Father and the Son from all eternity,” as if they. were

. *Justification signifies acquittance with approbation,
CURIOUS AND SINGULAR 519

there present, and heard the bargain made, and was a personal wit-
ness to the affair. :

We read that ‘Abraham believed God’?—and his faith was count-
ed or imputed to him for righteousness.

Here observe—God spoke to Abr#ham—it was Abraham’s duty
to give credit to the Divine testimony. Abraham did so, and acted
consonant therewith. This act of faith (which was an act of the
mind) was right, and Abraham was justified in it. His faith, i. e.,
the act was counted or imputed to him for righteousness. ;

_C. Why was the act imputed to him for righteousness?

S. Because the principle and act were right, and it was the lowest
and only act that he could do that was right, in consequence of the
fall; he is liable to mistake in judgment, and from thence to err in

ractice. Therefore by the deeds of the Paridisical Law shall no

esh be justified; that it may be by grace, through faith. And
hence the ‘Law of Faith’? is fitted to man’s necessity. Christ as
the Meritorious cause of Man’s Redemption, but Faith the Instru-
mental cause of Man’s Salvation. So God can be Just, and the
jostifier of him that believeth?as the equitable Ruler and Governor
of the world, who judgeth in Righteousness. Rom. v, 1 to 4.

C. Have we any account of any more being justified by faith?

S. Yes, Rom. v, 1, “Being justified by faith, we have peace
with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ.”

-C. Why need an adult be justified by faith?

S. Because he hath forfeited his infantile justification, by his
own personal sin, by not acting and obeying at all times the light of
grace.

C. How am I to be justified by faith?

S. Submit to the righteousness of God, for in the act of submis-
sion there is dependence implied, and where there is dependence
there is reliance, and where there is reliance there hope springs up,
as the fruit or effects of faith.

C. Am I to merit salvation by my own works? or shall I sit on
the stool of Do-Nothing?

_S. If one should tell another to “pull up milling stalks one day,
he would give him a thousand dollars,”’ he cannot say he has merit-
ed the thousand dollars, for he has not earned it—therefore he will
not claim it on the principle of his own merit, but by the other’s
he and promise! Therefore we are not.to sit on the “stool of

o-Nothing,”’ but up and do the will of God, for—‘Blessed are
they who do his commandments, that they may have right to the
tree of life.” All we have we received, of course we owe the
whole; therefore we have nothing that we can call our own—con-.
sequently after we have done all, we cannot bring God into debt.
520 DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE

Hence we must say, we are unprofitable servants; because we can
do no more than is our duty to do— a 3

C. What about justification by faith, and works after pardon?

S. We must prove our faith and love to Christ by keeping his
commandments, and walking gn the light, the duty to our fellow
mortals according’to our ability and opportunity, so we should act
the part of the good Samaritan, “doing as we would be done by”—
also, suffer, as well as do the will oft God; and thus, ‘ by works
shall faith be made perfect,” and “a cup of cold water, given ir
the name of —— shall in no wise lose its reward.”

oce" A man who hath a wife like Peter, and is called to preach,
must undertake it by faith; the practice is work. Thus his works
flow from faith, as all Christian works‘should do, and we should
then be justified in them; as Christ said, No man hath forsaken
houses, “wife,” &c., for my sake and the gospel, but he shall re-
ceive an hundred fold (i. e., ten thousand per cent.) in this world,
beside the promise of life to come.

Thus he is ‘justified by works, and not by faith only;” James
ii, 24—and so, ‘‘ He that endureth toethe end shall be saved,”’ saith
the Lord Jesus. 8

C. What about Justification by Works in the day of Judgment
without faith, but only as the evidence or fruits of it? :

Matt. xii, 36,37. Weare given to understand, that ‘ for every
idle word, man must give an account thereof in the day of Judg-
ment,” and “by thy words thou shalt be susririep, and by thy
words thou shalt be condemned!”? Oc37It is no where said in all
the Bible, that Faith shail be called in question in the day of Judg-
ment, but only our deeds, works, &c.

Therefore our own past sins must be pardoned, and after pardon
our conduct flowing from the Love of God, will meet the Divine
approbation. (C¥~ Thus the moving principle being good, the con-
duct flowing from it is good, here the Judge will say, “ Well done,

ood and faithful servant, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.”

ut remember, the Judge will tell no lies, of course he will not
he eunce them good, unless they are such in a moral point of view;
for God looks at the heart and judges according to intentions. He
will not pronounce them faithful unless they are such in reality,
ocx Therefore, prepare to meet thy God!!

_C. Friend Singular, are the Christian’s robes his own, or Christ’s?
Can a Christian lose them?

8. Rev. vii, 14 and 15, ‘These have washed their robes
and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.” T-H-E-I-R
does not spell Christ, therefore the robes were their own.—Chap.
xvi, 15, “Blessed is hethat watcheth and keepeth his (not Christ’s).

 

 
‘CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. 531

rments, Jest he walk naked.”? Why pronounce him blessed for
a his own garments, if he could not lose them?

C. I thought our own robes were only as filthy rags!

S. Admitting that our own robes were as filthy rags, what would
be the cause of such filth but sin? And what can it argue but the
need of a washing or a change?—0C¥" Justification by faith is what
God does for us, by the death of his Son; but Regeneration is what
he does in us, by the operation of his Holy Spirit. The first is the
poe of our sins, the latter is the sanctification of our nature to
God.

C. Where and how are our robes to be cleansed?

8. Zach. xiii, 1, we read that “a fountain is opened to the house’
of David for sin and uncleanness!’’—and in the first chapter of Isa-
and 16th verse, “‘wash you, make you clean; put away the evil
of your doiugs from before mine eyes,—cease to do evil; learn to do
well.” .(C3~ By the command, “wash you, make you clean,” &c.,
certainly cannot mean to sit still on the stool of Do-Nothing! .

C. Have we any account in all the Bible that somebody got to
heaven in their own robes by washing them?

S. Hark! These are they which came out of great tribulation,
and have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of
the Lamb, therefure are they before the throne of God, Rev. vii;
14, 15.

C. But do you not suppose that if I'am one of the elect, if I get
drunk, cheat and stéal, that as Jesus Christ was temperate, honest,
and benevolent, my sins will be “imputed’’ to him, and his acts of
righteousness will be “imputed” to me, and be as acceptable to God
for me, as if he did it?

S. No—for “Jesus Christ’? did not come to “save his people”
in their sins, but “from their sins.”

C. How am I to be saved from my sins?

S. By hearing, obeying, and partaking of the Spirit of God! for
such as hear and obey, are pronounced wise, and except ye partake
of the Spirit of God, ye cannot be happy, for God is the only foun-
tain of lasting happiness. Rom. viii, 9 and 14.

C. Itis hard to give Reason to Faith!

S. What is sound reason but good sense improved? and for matter
of fact to be embraced or admitted, is not repugnant to sound reason.
And the gospel requires you to believe nothing but what is truth.

C. I admit the idea of God, but not of miracles or inspiration.

S. To smell, see, taste, feel or hear God by the bodily senses,
you cannot—and if he be not revealed to your mind, how and why
do you admit or believe ke exists?

The existence of a world is not the effect of nature, but of God’s ,
power. To ceny the doctrine of miracles is to deny the work of.
522 DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE

creation, because to create isan act of divine power, and to deny:
the work of creation is to deny the Creator, because the act gives
the character. Hence you must be an Atheist. Again, as nobody
was present when God made the world, we have not so much as
lawful or human evidence to adduce; of course, the subject of crea-
tion is a doctrine of miracles, revelation and faith.

-C. Will not the doctrine of Universalism do?

S. We read of some who hath never forgiveness, but are in dan-
ger of eternal damnation, Mark iii, 29.

C. “Christ preached to the spirits in prison.”

S. True, viz: ‘‘While the ark was preparing,” but said God on
that occasion, “My spirit shall not always strive with man,” but
during the three days that the body of Christ was in the vault, his
soul was not among the lower inhabitants, but as he said to the
thief on the cross—‘To-day thou shalt be wih me in Paradise”—.
and the passage in Acts, “thou wilt not leave my soul in hell,”
was only the accomplishment of what the Psalmist saw propheti-
cally of the re-union of the soul and body, before the body putrified!
Hell is not the eternal torment of the damned, but is the intermediate
space of time which passes between death and the resurrection; as
yesterday swallowed up in following time as to-day commenced.

The ‘‘lake of fire and brimastone’”’ is to be the place of their tor-.
ment (into which hell will be cast or lost) originally “prepared for
the devil and his angels.”? A bar of steel heated, with a roll of
brimstone added, will run down like melted lead. If this be but a
comparison, what must be the reality?

C. What about the doctrine of once in grace always in grace?

S. Though we read that none can “pluck them from the hand.
of God, or any creature separate them trom the love of Christ,”
yet we do not read but what they may go off themselves, and sepa-.
rate themselves by their own sins from the love and favor of God.

N. B. If aman can believe himself but everlastingly elected
unconditionally, and then fall into disgrace, he might be a danger-
ous man. How? The human law will not deter him from his.
deep laid scheme, and the law of -honor will not influence him; and:
the divine law cannot punish him; of course he may be a dangerous
man, as he can give no assurance of fidelity. Thus this doctrine
hath a baneful influence on society, by destroying moral obligation.*'

C. Friend Singular, I must soon leave you, have you any perti-
nent advice to give?

§. Friend Curious, as you have asked many questions, I would
remark, that contempt, when defeated, begets aie and admiration,

*It is the sister doctrine of the Pope’s “indulgencies,” i.e., pardons:
not only of sins past and present, but those which are to come--by giv
ing ten shillings and sixpence to the Cardinal.
.CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. 523
which through prejudice, a into envy; and when indulged,
begets malice and revenge; the most baleful and detestable of all
dispositions contaminated with moral evil. Therefore remember
that reports are as the rolling snow-ball, enlarging as it goes; but
do you be cautious neither to add nor rejoice at the misfortunes of
others, nor busy in circulating reports, lest it cause you shame or
tears afterwards—when it is too late to prevent the consequence
which may follow—but live for eternity by “‘watching unto prayer.”
HINTS

ON THE

FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY.

cr

 

“w~

Serine we have arrived to an important period of time, in which
the whole world appears to be convulsed in a political, commercial
and religious point of view, I am led to think the prophecies are
fulfilling; and induced for the benefit of the Christians if by any
means it can be a help to them, under God, in the approaching ca-
lamities, to send the following abroad.

It is rational to admit that the most important things would be
proper objects. of prophecy—for, to Pa of things less conse-
quential would be less noble, and of course less interesting; conse-
quently the most extraordinary things would be the most proper
subjects of prophecy; because they would be more interesting to
the welfare of society.

Marcus, or Napoleon Bonaparte, having become an extraordina-
ry character, it is not unreasonable to admit him with his coherents,
or concomitants, to be found in scripture prophecy; if so, it is for
our benefit in whose days the prophecies are fulfilled; consequentl
it is our duty to examine and see, that wé may derive the benefit
intended thereby.

The most plain, natural, literal, and easy interpretation and ful-

_filment, is generally the best and surest not to err; thei.fore, in
easting a few short hints, I shall follow this plan, which I hope the
reader will peruse with attention, and a mind suitably affected
Godward!

_ The woman spoken of in Revelation, xii, 1, in heaven, clothed
with the sun, a crown of twelve stars upon her head, and the moon
beneath her feet, may refer to the militant church; her being cloth-
ed with the sun, to divine righteousness: the stars to the apostles
and succeeding ministers; in heaven, the favor of God, and heaven-
ly places in Christ Jesus, Eph. ii, 6—the moon, world beneath her
feet; her cries, the spiritual groans and travail of the Church for her

rosperity; and the child, Christ Jesus, not to be considered there
in person but in his kingdom, and the great red dragon, elsewhere
called the devil and satan, seeking their destruction, must be so in-
terpreted as to make common sense; therefore, be considered as 8
526 HINTS ON THE

wicked being in the spiritual world, and yet having concerns in the
human world—interfering in human affairs, and having government
over such as will be led by his diabolical influence. Therefore the
seven heads and ten horns, and seven diadems, or crowns, which
belonged not to the horns, but to the heads, which belonged to the
Dragon, and must be literally applied to ‘“‘ Rome Pagan,” without
any thing twisted or far-fetched.

The seven heads. being applied to Rome Pagan, we find just so
many different forms of supreme government to exist, viz: 1, Kingly;
2, Consular; 3, Dictators;.4, Tribunes; 5, Decemviri; 6, Trium-
viri; 7, Imperial. And a diadem or crown, which denote supreme
authority.in prophecy, is applied to each of them in succession, but

nothing is here said about the power of the horns, for these. were
united then under those heads, particularly the last.

Here observe, the civil; military and ecclesiastical authority. was

.at their disposal—consequently, ‘being under diabolical. influence,
were led agreeable to the will of the dragon, or devil, as far as God
tea hence the Church was persecuted as in the person of
Herod, against the child Jesus, when the children of Bethlehem
were slain; and various other instances which might be cited, as
. the ten persecutions, &c. bo
. The dragon is spoken of as in actual existence, and no mention
‘is made of his rise or ascent, as it is of the Beast, but why?—because
when John wrote he was in actual existence—whereas, the two
beasts were to come in future. Le

[One of the Roman emperors carried the dragon in his colors.
After the empire was divided into the eastern end western, the Turks
overran and occupied Constantinople, so called from Constantine.
But more will be said of the Ottoman empire, which must be dated

.from 606—the year that Mahomet took to his cave, and the Pope
was styled ‘‘ Universal Bishop.”’] .

The woman exhibits two flights—the first, she fled—the second,
she flew. The first implies as it were on foot—but the second was
as on eagles wings into the wilderness. The first and second pla-

-ces are not the same, though the wilderness may be cunsidered the
same wilderness state. "The first place is that side of the Danube

next to England, which received the Gospel &c., and protection
was given. The second place I apprehend to be America. The

_ Dragon poured out a flood after the woman, and the earth helped the
-woman, &c., which by commentators is admitted and acknowledged
as applicable to human governments, giving religious toleration,
and affording protection; if so, the prophecy, however much it may
have been fulfiled,. as it relates to Europe, and the East, is more
periectly fulfiled under the American government.*

*For instead of a “law religion” for, a national church,’ by the
FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 627

The first beast which is spoken of in Rev. xiii, 1, 2, &c., risi
out of the sea, is literally applicable to Rome Papal, without any-
_ thing twisted or farfetched.

The ancients supposed Europe to be an Island; hence in prophecy
it is styled the sea, to distinguish it from Asia the main, which in
prophecy is styled the earth. '

The Papal authority is well known to have began in Europe—
and now observe a primary cause.

Constantine f the great, who ascended to the imperial dignity in
Rome Pagan, filled up the last state of that existence, and eae is
styled the tail of the Dragon, and said to draw a third part of the
stars of heaven; and cast them to the earth. How? By abolishin
paganism and establishing Christianity as the national establishe
religion! Hence a flood of honor, riches, grandeur and popularity
proved an inducement to many, who were called and compared to
stars, (Rev. 1, 16, 20.) being influenced prior by noble principles
and heavenly mindedness, but were now attracted and cast to the
earth—that is, become earthly-minded, and auswered the purposes
of an ambitious, designing man: hence popery, being now in em.

‘bryo, sprang into existence about the year 606, for he was then
“styled “Bishop of Bishops, or Universal Bishop;’’ but did not ar
rive to full perfection till about 1077.

Though this beast is said to have seven heads, yet no crowns are
ascribed to them, but tothe ten horns; whereas with the Dragon it
was otherwise, which shows that this prophecy is more recent, viz:
not barely after the division of the, empire into what is called the
eastern and western empires, but when it was divided so as to have
ten separate and distinct governments; as ten crowns are ascribed
to the ten horns, which was really the case since the division, but
not under the Pagan Roman Emperors, or prior.t

This beast, though no crowns are ascribed to him, seeing the
ecclesiastical authority took the lead of the civil, yet a name ot blas-
phemy is said to be upon his head; that is, assuming the title and

rerogative of God, and lording it over the consciences of men,
which is blasphemous in the fullest and highest sense. And the Drag-
on gave him his power, and seat, and great authority. Observe the
transfer here. The papacy exereiaed that civil and ecclesiastical

establishment of one sect, and the rest only “tolerated,”—universal
rights of conscience is established agreeable to the Creator’s “law of
nature,” which comports with the divine government. .
{From this image Saviour on the cross in his army, began the image
worship ia the church—First Christ—then the Virgin Mary, &c.

t Constantine the Great, which was the time of the tail of the

 
528 - HINTS ON THE

ower which was exercised by the supreme government in Rome
agan; which transfer the reader must keep in mind.

About the year 1077 he comes to the’ full—excommunicates the
emperor—ascends the throne, and begins to reign without control.t

; ere it is remarkable, that Mr. Wesley, in the year 1754, caleu-
lated the end of the forty and two months of this beast, (chap, xiii,
4,6,) tothe very time!!_1810, which was 56 years previous;
also John Fletcher made a calculation in every respect like the
above. After which the second beast should appear, coming up
gradually, and yet progressive out of the earth, viz: Asia, and ex-.
ercise all the power of the first beast that was before him, Thus a
continuation or succession we discover in order, from Pagan Rome
to Papal Rome, so to our day. Rev, xii, 8, xiii 1, 2, and 11.—
Compare xvii, 12. Z

Bonaparte, when he went to Egypt, thence to Palestine, which
was in Asia—he there fose to eminence mentally; for it was there
it appears the grand design was concerted. He retreated and re-
turned to France, where be actually and really brought it into exe-
cution; first, by seizing the civil authority, and using the ecclesiastic
to answer his design, and though a degree of toleration was al-
lowed, yet Popery he pew auodellel, and made a Pope to accom-
plish his own intention.

A part of the agreement was, first, the Pope should issue no bull
in Bonaparte’s jurisdiction without his consent—2d, should ordain
any man to any office that Bonaparte should appoint, upon prody-
cing a certificate from one priest that the man was sound in the

-faith—3d, the education of children was taken {rom ali except mar-
ried persons—4th, a priest should take nothing from the people, but

Dragon, died in 837. Shortly after, the empire was divided into the eastern
and western empires; and in 355 Rome was plundered, and immediately
after the ten horns, it appears, began to exhibit their crowns as follows—
‘Ist, Huns in Hungary, 356—2d, Ostrogoths, 377-31, Visigoths, 378—
4th, Franks, 407—fth, Vandals, 407—6th, Sueves, 407—‘th, Burgun-
dians, 407—8th, Hercules and Rugians, 476—9th, Saxons or Britain,
476—10th, Longobards, 526,

{The seven heacs of this beast are said to be seven hills. and vet one of
them was wounded: Hence it is evident'that the heads are more than the
seven hills of Rome, because a mere hill could not beso wounded. Four
of the hills have been used by the popes, which may imply four heads
in succession, viz: Ist, Celian had on it the Lateran—-2d, The Vatican
with St. Peter’s Church—-3d, the Quirinal with the Church of St. Mark and
Quirinal Palace—4th, The Exqueline hill with the temple of St. Maria
Maggiore. Here] add Bonaparte’s Pope in the Church of Maria Major
for the 5th, 6th. The reader must keep in mind the transfer to London.
But the seventh head is yet to come, and that from the bottomless pit—
‘Rev. xvii, 8, which future time must exhibit.
FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. ‘529

receive a salary from. the revenue, a rector 80/. and a curate 50/.—
Thus the establishment was more nominal than real, and tended to
make the priestly office contemptible for a man of letters. »

The Pope began to grow too strong in power to answer Bona-
parte’s designs. Accordingly in 1809, he passed an edict that the
tst day of January, 1810, the Pope should be stripped of all civil
power and influence, and remain oat a limited ecclesiastic, and that
Itely should be annexed to France as a French province, and Rome
become the second city inthe empire. Upon which the Pope: ex-
communicated Bonaparte under the authority of God Almighty,
Paul and Peter—disappears, but taken under military arrest; and so
he is fallen.*. nt aes

Again, Joseph Bonaparte passed an edict in Spain that all eccle-
siastical power, of every name, grade, and nature, except. what was
in the throne, should cease the same day, viz: January, 1810; since
. which the “inquisition”? has been abolished in a measure, and also

in Portugal. . : .
' Some attempt to find fault, because scripture prophecy does not
point out the year and day; but let it be remembered, that when the
prophecies were written, our mode of computing time was not in
use; therefore, it must be exhibited in emblems to answer the sub-
stance. ;

Many persons suppose’the ten horns spoken of, Rev. xvii, 12, re-
erred to the horns or governments of Europe supporting the Papal
authority, but the idea is founded in error—because these horns are
said to have no kingdom as yet, but received power which was del-
egated to act in conjunction with the Beast: hence ’tis evident this
must be applied and considered as the same horns that were in Rome
Pagan; then Papal, but now under the influence of the second
Beast—which exerciseth all the power of the first Beast, which was
beforehim. See

Henry the 8th of England, who was styled the ““Defender of the
Faith,” when a Papist, shook offthe Papal power and retained the
kingdom and title in his own hand; which shows the kingdom was
his and not the Pope’s—which was applicable also to all those. go-
vernments that acknowledged the Papal power: but these kings have
no kingdom, and yet they are kings in name and authority, which
shows the prophecy is applicable to the present state of Europe thus
far, and no where else.t

*The “forty-two months,” then ended—having “lost his power’—which was
given him 1143—when he wore the “triple crown.” Three” of the “ten horns”
of Daniel—the same year the power of choosing’a Pope was taken from the
people and lodged in the Cardinals alone—the intermediate time was just 600 years

whjch was the number of the Beast.
ji iiaparte’s' King’ received power, but not a Kingdom.

ae Kr
630 HINTS ON THE

King George’s coronation oath was to keep down Popery-by his
varmies and fleet; and yet we find that the Popish religion is estab-
lished in Canada by his royal, assent and authority—which the
reader must: keep in mind—second, the last life-guards that the Pope
had, previous to his banishment by the order of the council of five
hundred, (when Bonaparte was upon the Italian expedition) were
Englishmen, and for which they received medals from the Pope—
third, the last relicts of old Popery, where the inquisition law re-
mained in force, viz: Spain and Portugal, the British are now, and
have:been giving their aid thereto with all their might; which argues,
as they are.the last who are fighting for the old dregs, necéssarily
step into their shoes and merit a transfer. fwd
- , Babylon—mentioned in Revelation;.the. term is borrowed and
transferred from Babylon of old to Rome,* consequently when Bab-
ylon sunk in the East she rose in the. West. And. if a transfer be
admitted once, if need be it may be admitted again with propriety
without ‘any thing twisted or far-fetched. ae:

Now I ask, where can a city be found, the destruction of which
would cause such a general cry.and lamentation, &c., to commence
and affect the whole world, as it is described in the xviiith chapter
‘ef Revelation from the 10th to the 19th verses inclusive; which the
reader must pay attention to.

Rome in the political and commercial world has scarcely but a
name, and her destruction could not produce such a general lamen-
tation. Therefore we must look for some other city. of a like de-
scriptidn, the destruction of which would be universally felt. Lon-
don may be styled the mother of trade, having her concomitants me-
diately or immediately throughout the world in every place of, trade;
of course her fall would produce such an effect; therefore a transfer
thither may be admitted with propriety. ae at

Again; England having been a province under the civil govern-
ment of Rome Pagan, and under the influence of Rome Papal; com
sequently itis one; the “‘ten horns,’’ therefore we must look for re-
union under the second beast, that the prophecy may be completely
fulfilled throughout the whole. -

What does this argue? And what times are we to expect at hand?$

_*We read not only of Babylon, -but also of the whore of Babylon,
‘styled the mother of harlots, which is supposed to mean the. Romish
Church. If she be a mother, who are her daughters? .It must. be the
corrupt national established churches that come out of her; if so, what ot
those governments that support.them? But oh! the cry of national sinsl
Is not Connecticut and Massachusetts in possession of a quarterroon]
or some of the tincture!—the conduct of the clergy!

tThe Prince of Wales (the heir apparent of the crown) is supposed
to be on good terms with Bonaparte; hence an expectation, on the death
FULFILMEN1 OF PROPHECY. 53.

It was observed that the woman fled into the wilderness; that is,
those countries northwest of the Danube, where the gospel had not
been received before, but when she had the wings as eagles, I must
believe America to be the place referred to in prophecy.

Reason Ist. The first settlers of New England, &c., evidently
came for conscience’ sake, and many others have come here for the
sake of peace and “liberty” from the intolerant hand of persecution
and oppression.

Reason 2d. The earth helped the woman, which by commentd-
tors here is allowed to signify civil government. Therefore, what-
ever toleration has been given in Europe, is equal to that in Amer-
ica; for they have some kind of national established religion, which
tends to bind the consciences of men and restrict their privileges,
in consequence of which virtue is oppressed and vice triumphs, _

But not so in America; all are protected, though none established;
that if a religion be false, she shall not have the civil sword to up-
hold HS and if genuine and true, shall not be persecuted nor de-

ressed.
Reason 3d. The eagle and stars are in our banners of liberty.—
America may well be styled a wilderness, naturally, when compar-
ed to the old world, and considering our infancy.

Reason 4th. Whoever believes in a Providence must acknowl-
edge a particular Providence of God in the separation, preparation
and independence of the United States; when cotipared with the
affairs of Europe. A whole is composed of parts, and the parts form
the whole; therefore, the particular providences compose the gene-
ral providence as much as the individuals compose a general family;
of course the term general providences, without the particular provi-
dences considered and ee is a great swelling phrase without
meaning; it is like half a dozen cyphers, which make an appear-
ance, but count nothing. - Therefore we must admit a Providence,
or be atheists, and suppose nothing could put forth the act of power
and beget something; and ‘hat something jumped together and form-
ed men and things, and so argue that effects may be produced with-
out causes.

of the present King, that the clergy and protestant nobility will make a
stand against the prince wearing the crown. It is also worthy of re-
mark, that the king suffers him to hold no commission higher than a
colonel, when his younger brother, the Duke of York, was commander-
in-chief. Mrs. Fitzherbert, his miss, is of the Romish religion, and one
of the bitterest families, who has such influence, that he may be styled
the “Petticoat Prince.” Here observe his politics. But since is delega-
ted by the. ........ , with the regency, :

The affairs and arrangements exemplify a mutual understanding in
‘bese modern times—which may be seen comparatively with a squint.
532 - - HINTS ON THE. a

‘I would advise such as wish. to be profited oy reading history, to
become well acquainted with the history of their own times and
country, and view the Proyidential hand of. God in our deliverance
and preservation. One instance only out of many I will now hint.
The first time the British invaded: Charleston, S. C., it, was expect-
ed:they would attack them in the rear; but the preventative was af-
terwards discovered to be the water rising some feet higher than it
was wont to do—thus the place was saved. Also, when every man’s
lrands seemed to hang down, except the great Washington, when
the American cause appeared so gloomy and desperate, the night
the council-of war was held at Trenton, relative to the attack on
Princeton. Also,.Cornwallis to deliver his sword to the son whose
father was in that tower, of which he was the constable. , And even
when on the verge of falling into the general commotions of Europe,
God has kept us by his providential hand, more than once or twice
beyond human probability. ei :

There is such a thing as national -privileges, of course national
blessings, which when abused, generally become national. sins—
which merit national judgments, that must be poured out for punish-
ment in this world, unless there be a national repentance—for we
shall not be judged at the bar of God as nations (for nations will
then cease to exist) but as individuals, and punished accordingly;
but national sins must be punished here, seeing it cannot be done
hereafter. ; fe

‘General Burgoyne in the course of his defence, when on his.trial,
made the following remark—<“I once thought the Americans were
jn the wrong, but now I.am. convinced that nothing short. of the
over-ruling hand of Providence could unite the hearts of three mil-
lions of people so perseveringly:to stand or fall together as what the
Americans are.” [The present war is only an appendix of the
former—a continuation of those opposite principles in theory,
brought to the test. But where does ‘natural justice” lay?

‘The Jewish commentators observed, if the Messiah did not come
by such a time, they need not expect him, which time has lon
since passed. They caused a large council of their most learne
Rabbies to meet at Amsterdam, the result of which was, after twelve
months sitting, that the Messiah had come, but to ‘them was une
known. This is one step towards their conversion to Christianity.
The Jews, who are prohibited from being landholders among all
nations except America, have expressed great faith in Bonaparte
ever since he was a general, to be their restorer to Palestine.

-, In.1806, about 1000 of their most learned Rabbies. were ordered
by Bonaparte to meet him at Paris, where he proposed about ‘fifty

uestions, which they solved to his satisfaction. He then-directed
den to form for themselves a Sanhedrim, or Grand:Council,.such
FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 533

as they formerly had at Jerusalem, though abolished ever since the
destruction of that city by Titus. — ve

There are about 9,000,000 of Jews within Bonaparte’s jurisdic
tian, who have the blessing of Abraham—money.

The'second beast, which came out of the earth, Rev. xiii, 11, i
svid to “cause fire to come down from heaven in the ‘sight of men,
and to erect an image to the first beast.”? - .

It is said when Bo ‘aparte was-in the east, he told the Mahome
tans that he was greater than Mahomet: could ascend above: th
‘clouds, and cause fire to come down from heaven on a wire in thei
sight; which he effected like Dr. Franklin with the kite: which they
did not account for on natural principles, and therefore admitted it
to be the power of God: also, it is said he offered:a reward to that
one who would make the greatest improvement in galvanism; not
Calvinism. Image, imitation or likeness; whether this should be
taken literal or moral, time will determine; but I here add an imita-
tion of the Popes, which a friend writes to his correspondent from
Europe to America, thus: ‘A popish catechism hath been publish-
ed in France, under the sanction of Napoleon, pronouncing all to
be heretics, and in a state of damnation, who are not of thetr com-
munion.”

The angel spoken of, Rev. xiv, 6, 7, “flying through the midst of
Heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach,” &c., i\ doubt not
made his appearance at 0C# Moorfield’s, about 1739, and which the
concomitants are now publishing their creed, contained in that text.
{It was here and then that the present great revival of religion first
Keay Observe ‘judgment must first begin at the house of God’
also.

Again—the angel, or extraordinary. messenger, with his assis-
tants, proclaiming the fall of Babylon, will be ‘known in his time,
8th verse. Also, the one warning the people of God to come out
of Babylon, both Jiteral, spiritual and practical, will be known also.
and ‘such another threatening for the omission of compliance ‘is
not to be found in all the Bible—9th to 11th verse. v8
_ It must be observed by all who study this book, that what John
describes relative to the two beasts, &c., he viewed first in heaven,
‘and afterwards fulfiled upon the earth, and a clear distinction must
be kept, otherwise our ideas will be confused, or elsg the subject |
will appear as tautology. [Compare -Rev. xv, 1, with chapter
xvi, 1, and then reading from chapter xiii, 11, to the end of the
15th chapter, (for heaven) and the following ones to the 20th, as
fulfilled (on earth.) This may serve in a measure as a key to an
inquiring mind.] — . .

I have no doubt but we have arrived towards the closing of the.
sound of the trumpet of the sixth angel, and the commencement of,
534 . HINTS ON .THE

the seventh, and also the pouring cut of the seven Jast plagues. And
however much the earth, or political, civil or religious and Chris--
tian world, may now be convulsed or confused, 1 apprehend worse
times are at the door; and what’has passed for the last twenty years,
only as a few drops before a shower, in comparison te whaf is to
come. I therefore intreat all into whose hands these hints may fall
to take timely warning; and particularly the true Christian, that. he
may have suffering grace in the day of evi!, and be preserved as the
seed of the Gospel, and found in astate of readiness against the
coming of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, and be counted
worthy to have a seat at the marriage supper of the Lamb, when
the bride shall make herself ready. ‘Blessed is the dead that: die
in the Lord, from-henceforth, saith the spirit,” &c. Why? They
rest from their labors, and their works follow them. Observe, this
denotes something’ extraordinary, which should be remarked by the
Christians of those times! I here would refer the reader to Mr.
Wesley’s comment on Rev. xii, 12, xiii, 1, 3, then xvii, 10, xviii,
11 and 15;,and the catalogue after xxii, or.at the close of his notes.
There is more contained in these words {tn many are aware of—
and who is ambitious to mediate our privileges—as it relates to the
hundred and forty and four thousand. peas

As it relates to the state of Great Britain and France, I would
make the following remarks: Let the reader imagine 4,000 gun
boats, 3,500 of which are sufficient to carry 200,000 men and all
their naval store, and 3,500 field pieces; 500 Prames, carrying from
20 to 40 guns each, with forges for heating shot; 36 sweeps or oars
to each boat, together with sails; these ‘may be sunk, and thereby
preserved from decay, and raised at pleasure, and also fastened to+
oe with great convenience and expedition by means of spring

ridges, composed of ropes, which would enable the’ whole force to
disembark as though marching on parade. A wind which would
be fair for these to go from France to England, which is but thirty
miles, and take but about five hours, would be precisely against the
British fleet, and a calm would do the same. If thus once got on
the British coast, they would be out of reach of all the King’s navy,
for on that side of England next to France, for 70 miles in length, a
ship of war cannot get within half a dozen miles of the shore, but
the flotilla,,»drawing but about twenty-two inches water, would
there be screened, and could choose their-place of landing.

The British in 1807, did not make their boast of being able to
bring above 70,000 men to any given point in twenty-four hours,
provided the French should janie Tt was ascertained that Bona-
parte had a map of Londan, with the number ‘of every house and
street that was worth plundering, to distribute among his officers;
also to confiscate the estates of the nobility for to be distributed
FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 586°

ecoang his ays so put an end to the war, and make gentlemen of
his soldiers! hat a powerful temptation! In 1805, when he was.
called off to Germany against the Russians, he told his lads it had
been his intention to have given them a dinner in London at such'a
time; but being called off, he would give them a suit of clothes in
Vienna at such a time; which he pertormed.

Shortly after this, Mr. Pitt, viewing the state of the county with
his et words, cried out: ‘O! My country! My country!!” and
expired.

The British, though ridiculing the idea of Bonaparte’s breaking
over the ‘‘wooden walls of old England,” and saying he never de-
signed to come, yet made great’ preparation to meet him. Besides
the regular army in England,.and 200,000 in Ireland, they ballotted:
800,000 militia. And all the carriages, carts, wagons, &c.,. of
whatsoever name or nature, were numbered; and also the draft hor-
ses, and boats; beacons were erected on every hill, composed of,
combustibles to give warning with fire by night, telegraphs to give
intelligence by day, which would give information 100 miles an
hour; then all hands must turn out. ~
. Here observe Bonaparte was again called off from attempting the
invasion in 1806, to Prussia, and since to Spain, &c. But now
look at the present state of Europe, and behold poor* Britain has
to stand it out single handed all alone; borrowing money at 5 per
cent. to carry on the war, the taxes being only sufficient to pay the
interest of the national debt.{ A hint at the taxes must here suffice;
first on every pound of hide; 2d, on every month of tan works; 3d,
on every pound of leather; again, six shillings for a dog, and a half
guinea for every hound; half crown for wearing a hat, in which you
must have a stamp, or be subject to loose your hat and be fined; five
guineas for a riding horse, and five for a two wheeled carriage, &c.

Whatever geographers may say of the poor Irish, for poverty, of

*Then it turned afterwards on American, now revetsed. “What next?

{The national debt was contracted int the reign of Henry VII., and
amounted to 14302; in 1697, two hundred years after, to 5,000,000—
1755, 58 years, 72,000,000—1776, 21 years, to 123,000,000—in 1786
increased to 239,000,000—1796 to, 360,000,000 sterling, and 1816 to
about 1,000,000,000 for England, and 200,000,000 for Ireland; and
their annual expense 70,000,000; 11,000,000 more than their income.—
‘What an augmentation in the reign of George the second; ana may end
with George the third! Hence the solemn address of the “Plain Man”
to G. H.: “It will come in the days of him that shall come after thee!”

Query—lIf 35,000,000 came to a premature end in the Hast Indies, un-
der the administration of two; and the combination.of 1792 was from
George, 100,000,000 in his reign untimely;.and if each person contains
28 pints of blood, how much would itrequire to float the royal navy?
536 HINTS ON THE

which I have seen none to exceed the truth, yet the people are in a
more deplorable situation in England, being dependent ‘on foreign
trade; whereas the Irish live more on potatoes, nc they raise, anu
of course are not so much affected by the times. .And were I to
have my choice, to be a slave in America, or one of the laboring
people in England, I should, without hesitation, prefer the former,
with this condition, let me choose my master; for then I would be
sure of getting something to eat. - oe

The King being head of the church, must be considered in a
measure as a Coe yet there is not less than 60,000 prostitutes
in the city of London, that are licensed by the crown. ' I forbear to
mention what I know to be the truth relative to the country towns,
leaving tne sea-ports out of the question; but would advise the pe~
rusal of “‘Simpson’s plea for Religion,” and see the corruption of
the church and state, of Great Britain, particularly that edition
published by John Hagerty, of Baltimore, as a spurious work under
that title was published by the Bishops of England, after God took
Simpson from the evil’to come, just as the Bishops were going to
call him to account before the ecclesiastical court. for that work,
which it is expected would have resulted in the loss of his life.'

Some have purer the eighteen letters of his (Napoleon Buo-
naparte ) name divided by three, and added together will make the
number of the beast, which is 666. Another author calculates 665
Kings prior to him, and that he completes the number 666. But
my opinion is different from theirs, and should rather apply it a
different way, or wait for future time to unfold it.

The legion of honor, so called, of which a legion of life guards
is the shell or shadow of the substance or essence of that honor.
I therefore here remark, though a legion is no positive definite num-
ber, yet a certain author calculates a perfect legion thus: 6000
privates, a captain to every ten men, a centurion to every 100, and
one officer'to every 1000, which would make a complete legion, to
consist of 6666, which would make 666 officers; that would be just
the number of the beast! Say:

_» When I take a view of Bonaparte’s movement: 1. Relative to
the Jews. 2. Asit relates to the Papacy. 3d. His politics.—
4th. His confederation of ten. 5th. Lis military manceuvres.
6th. The relation of affairs in the past, in succession with his
movements, I am led to meditate the time near, when the seven last
plagues, under the seventh trumpet which are to be poured out, and
particularly the two, one on the seat of the beast, which phial
brought darkness on his kingdom; the woman took this advantage to
seat herself upon the beast, i. e., establish her maritime claims as
“Queen’’ of the ocean and “Mistress” of theseas; having no rival,
‘shall see no sorrow,” Rev. xviii, 7; but her interest will clash
FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 537

vith theirs, which will beget opposition, and cause them to consol-
idate; see Revelation, chapter xvii, 16,17. Council at. Paris.—
The other on the Euphrates, which denotes the Ottoman Empire.

Russia which rose in lieu of the “Eastern Empire,” whose em-
peror is now styled the “Emperor of the East,” while Bonaparte is
styled “Emperor of the West,” and is at war with the Turks.—
Again, it is evident that Bonaparte has a large number of men in
ais employ in Persia, to learn them his art of war. For a moment
‘eflect on the present.state of the world; England, 800,000 militia,
200,000 in Ireland; 200,000 seamen, besides what may be occupied
‘n standing armies at home and abroad. Again, view France, as it
were the whole nation as one cantonment, with 3,000,000, of mi-
litia and 1,000,000 in standing armies; all Russia put in military
requisition, amounting ‘to 7,000,000, and the Turks, putting that
empire in a similar state by order of the Grand Seignior, who is
about to take the field in person.

These things, when taken in conjunction with the state of Eu-
rope, a few years ago, and what it is now, with the probable con-
seqaence of what,is at the. door, denotes something impressive. in-
deed, and ought to stimulate every thinking mind on the continent
of America to prize their privileges, and improve them accordingly;
for where can a country be found, with peace, plenty, and religious
liberty, but these United States; and how soon we may. be call-
ad to trial, is in the womb of futurity. As I do not believe ‘that
a country was ever given up to the sword and destruction, where
pure religion was on the progression; therefore we need to pray for
peace, that we may be kept from the deluge of the old world,
” which is fast progressing.. And should the Euphrates,: or Turkish
Empire receive an overthrow, as other nations of late have fared,
we should know ewactly the time of the church; and it is not im-

robable but Bonaparte will avail himself of the prejudices of the
ae to answer his own designs, who amount to 9,000,000 in his
jurisdiction; and in doing this, in the establishment of them at Pa-
estine, it will cut up the Turkish Empire, afford him money, men,
and a half way house to the Indies. Thus the “Euphrates would
be dried up, that the way of the Kings of the East might be pre-
pared,” Rev. xvi, 12.* I add no more, only give a recapitulation
of the subject.

*The Jewish “Sanhedrim” have acknowledged Lewis XVIII, yet
those “‘ten horns” or kingdoms who sre indebted to the “woman” for
their crowns, may find‘it to their interest to dispute her claims, and “‘egree
to give their power” to the exiled, as a prover person an‘ adopt a simi>
lar “Continental Policy’ to dispute her c.aim.—which, when effected,
would astonish the world, end produce the Jamention, Revelation xvi
15 to 18; xviii, 9 to 19. .
538 ‘- '' HINTS ON THE

1." The woman, the .Church, persecuted, and the Child, Christ,
not in his person, but in his kingdom.

2. Ist, She fled to the north of ' ‘Europe. 2d. Flew to iecotion

-8. ‘The devil or dragon governing the seven heads of Rome
Pagan the last of which was Tiopeatt under whom the ten horns
were united in subjection.

4. Constantine the Great is the tail of the dragon, ail by the
ey e of religious national establishment, corruption creeps into

hurch; Popery is begotten, in embryo; 606 appears; come to
the full 1077.
‘The ten hornsnow have their crowns.

A The first beast out of the sea( Europe) with seven held i is
the Papacy, but no crowns are ascribed to them, because the eccle-
siastical authority ‘took the lead of the civil.

7. The dragon had only seven crowns, Lit here are ten, which
shows that the dragon and the beast are not one.

8. The dragon transferred his power to him, i. e., from Rome
Pagan to the Papacy..

9. Five heads are fallen, viz:' Celian, Vatican, Quirinial, Ex-
quiline, and Bonaparte’s Pope.

10.. “The beast is not;”? and “Babylon reigns queen.” Here
observe the transter from Rome to England, as a city compact, and
ee of the ocean.”

‘The safety under the wooden walle of old England, —steps
sip ne shoes of oldt Popery; (to distinguish. it from Bonaparte’s
new modeled Popery) and reigning as a Queen, styling herself,
“‘Empress of the seas!”’ intoxicated joy a Napoleon’s downfall. ‘
Rev. xviii,,7.

12. Distinction between, ‘Ist, the Diagon: 2d, the first beast}
3d, the second beast; 4th, Babylon; 5th, the pow of Babylon, and
6th Naw alse “prophet.

"he second beast comes out of the earth, Asia, and appeire
at ihe end of the 42 months of the first beast; which was 1810.—

' {For the-last relicts of old Popery, the British are now fighting, viz: in
Spain and Portugal, where the inquisition law only: remains. in force;

while the king of one is a captive, and the other fled from his kingdom
Ms Brazil; British authority upholds what the Popes have contended. for.
lf so, do they not step into the shoes, and necessarily merit a tranafer as
above! Moreover, now they have reinstated him again, | for he is gone to
Rome. Wesley said the sixth head would be with or under the ‘govern
ment of Babylon, though not with the power of bis predecessors!

The Pope after his return to Rome, passed high encomiums on the
Prince Regent for the services the royal power had afforded the Papal
cause; and especially for receiving the Pope’s Legate, i. e., right hand
nan; which the Pope said had not been received in’ England before for
swo hundred years.
NULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 539

‘As Manoutetanism and Popery rose in one year, 666. And the
Sect and false prophet will be taken and destroyed together, so
the fifth and sixth angels pour out from their phials the plagues on
the seat of the beast and tle Euphrates, or Rome and the Ottoman
Empire, at no great distance asunder—xix, 20, and xvi, 10—12.

14. Bonaparte’s movements with the Jews, &c.

15. The temple built at Jeruselen. The two witnesses prophe-
cy 42 common months, and then are slain; after which a-tenth part
of the aly fell, and 7006 slain (70,000 in all) the rest (63,000)
repent and give glory to God. Sk

16. Three unclean spirits like frogs; 1st, came out of the mouth °
of the dragon; the 2d, out of the mouth of the beast; 3d, out of the
false prophet. :

17. Out of the mouth of the Dragon. Paganism opposed to
the true God. *Atheism, which is the result of the heathen my-
thology. The Illuminati, formed from Voltaire, whoysaid, Jesus
Christ began the conversion of the world with twelve men, but I
with six will banish Christianity from the earth. And by striving
to reduce nature to its first principles, think proper to destroy every
thing out of the way, even to the removing of father and mother as
obstacles to fhe fruition of their object, so that no rival shall be in
the way. This society was a powder-mine in France, and when
Fayette and others went home from America to France with the
flame of liberty, they took fire and blew up the French monarchy:
remarkable to tell—Robert Fleming, on the first Sunday of the last
century preached a sermon on the prophecies, in which he calcula-
ted the French revolution to the very year; which sermon was

* Antichrist is generally applied to the Papacy by commentators, but
it will not apply there better than to any other sin, but is an unscriptu-
tal explanation, for John saith, “he that denies the Father' and Son is
Anis,” 1 John ii, 22; but the Papists do not deny either but confess

oth. ~- i oa .

{The intoxicated joy at his downfall—a viceroy appointed for Ameri-
caas a consequence—a rop laid up for a while—but how long before
these words may be exemplified: “The beast which thou sawest, was,
and is not, and shall ascenp out of the Bottomless pit;”’ the ten horns
transfer their power to him, he being the eighth, and may constitute the
seventh head of the beast, adding a peculiar degree of, and a new and
singular character and title, at his last rise from the abyss—xvii, 8.—
The second beast of chap. xiii, 11, whose kingdom is darkened—xvi, 10,
appears to be the false prophet of the xix, 20—who at his last ascent,
after destroying Babylon, will go to the Holy Land, slay the two wit-
nesses, xi, 7,—having erected the image to the first beast, xiii, 14—which
the angel warns against, xiv, 9—and prepares the way for the battle; the
last that will ever be fought, verse 20—xvi, 13 to 16, inclusive; compare
with xix, 19.
640 ‘HINTS OF THE i

published about ninety years before. Also, one observed that the
massacre at Paris by Louis XIV, would be visited on (his grand-
son) Louis XVI, by the hand of God. . i
c 18 The “legion of.honor,”’—As all societies must have grades
from the “‘prentice to the Grand Master,”? so we must conceive of
Bonaparte’s* “legion of honor,” and the legion of life guards as
the shell-to the essence of that honor. Moreover it appears by his
suppressing the liberty of the press, and restricting the number of
the printing presses, as though this was to sink Europe into its for-
mer darkness and ignorance; like Voltaire’s society, though on a
different plan; of course is the “unclean spirit,”’ like the frog out of
the cagaie of the beast.* ee EA?
19. Out of the mouth of the false prophet; after the Euphrates
or Ottoman Empire is dried up, Rev. xvi, 12:to the 16th inclusive,
read and compare with chap xix, from the 11th verse to the end of
the chapter., AwFuL, but important!!! ;
‘ 20. The Dragon or Satan is bound in the other world ‘for 1000
years, but we know not the time; Christ comes to reign on the earth
1000 years; if a prophetic thousand (a day for a year) would be
365,000; again, as one day is with the Lord as a thousand years,
and a thousand years as one day, it may be 865,000,000 of common
years. ‘

Considering the present agitated state of Europe, and the East,
where can we calculate for peace and safety unless in America?
There are about 15,000,000 of men under military requisition;
and God’s controversy with the nations will not cease until they
learn righteousness. ‘ .
acs Therefore it stands all true Christians in hand to look to God,
that our rulers may be influenced aright, and have His wisdom to
uide them; that we may be kept in peace, and from the falling into
the general commotion and calamities of Europe and the east..z20 _
The Spirit of God teaches his followers to pray according to the
pattern given; (the Lord’s Prayer) which saith—Thy kingdom

*The Constitution of the Federal government, and the proceedings
of Congress, may be providential, as it relates to American citizens re-
ceiving conferred honors and titles from other governments, to preserve
us as a nation from falling into the general calamities. Query—Is it pos-

_sible that sorne are connected with ..... and should they be convict-
ed of the reception as American citizens, it would run them hard’as be-
‘ing guilty of treason—therefore, to save their. ..... would wish for
a back door to plead that they were nor American crrizens, Miss or
MiB ioe i es Se ’s young Bonaparte, with his rnrone and Imperial
retinue may be..... embrye! Remetnber, an egg may hatch: a ser:
pent! and if people sleep now, they will awake then!

———in France twenty being prohibited frora meeting together is like~—
FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. | 541

..come,” which implies. that every obstacle, as a hindrance to
the spread of Christ’s kingdom, ‘must be removed. Therefore
these ecclesiastical establishments, which bind the consciences of
men, and prevent the spirit of free inquiry, must be shaken as a rope
of sand. Also, those civil or monarchical governments, which up-
hold those religious national establishments, must be torn down;
seeing they are mutually se eeren on each other.

The peace of nations is dependent on the laws of nations. -Cus-
tom makes law; when certain customs which are the laws of nations
are infringed upon, the public peace is disturbed, and commonly
settled with powder and ball; which shows that the Laws of nations
are dependent on the.martial law, and supported thereby.

The martial law is dependent on the civil law, for it is put in
execution by the same, as the military act, by the magistrate’s com-
mand.

The civil law is dependent upon the ecclesiastic, for our rulers
are admitted into office upon oath. An oath is a sacred thing, and
is connected with the moral law, which shows that religion is the
foundation of civil government, particularly ours; therefore, all per-
sons who oppose religion: strike at the public safety, by sapping the

very foundation of civil authority, of course, advertise themselves

to be public enemies. Again, any person who does not believe in
religious sentiment, (the ideas of future rewards and punishment)
does not believe in things sufficient to constitute an oath; therefore
for such person or persons to take an oath, would be to act a sham;
and- perform a solemn nothing, also a mocking of common sense,
and any person who thus would act should be considered as a de-
ceitful hypocrite, and dangerous to society, because they trifle with
things most sacred to answer their sinister designs, and cannot feel
such oath binding upon their conscience; of course can give no as-
surance of fidelity to the public; hence it is evident that all who
give or receive a drink of grog for a vote, do no better than give or
receive a trifling bribe, therefore they are trifling persons, and con-
sequently are not fit for freemen, much less for rulers, seeing ne
take such improper measures to answer their own designs, whic
show they are not men of principle nor veracity, but may be influ-
enced to swerve from the path of justice by designing men, and let
the guilty escape, and make the innocent suffer; therefore, watch the
conduct of people, and look out for men of noble principles, that
there may be practice accordingly, coop socreTy cuLTIVATED, and
justice appear in our land: be guarded against office hunters, who
would become worse than a nuisance to society.

All Rulers ought to be men of information and veracity, and in-
fluenced by noble and virtuous principles, as guardian angels for the
public safety and welfare, who must render an account. Ther
642 HINTS ON THE, &c.

being as it were, trustees for the welfare of society, are accountable
to,God and Men for their conduct. .Trurts will bear investi
tion, and carry its own conviction with it, when properly caer
stood. But urror says uvusu-to the spirit.of inquiry! wishes truth
to lie dormant, and herself unsearched to appear gay to. every glan-
ving eye. Therefore, our freemen ought to look well to the choice
of their Rulers, as it relates to society, as sponsors for what is to
come. (C¥ See Appendix.
STRICTURES

ON

CHURCH GOVERNMENT, G&G”

(Oe

 

Suprosine that a resolution was passed into a rule, that a Meth-
odist should not commune with the Baptists, assigning as a reason
that the Baptists had no authority for the origin of their order but
was self-created; hence founded on assumption only. But the au-
thority of the Methodists was ‘by order and succession,” agreeably
to Episcopal principles. This being admitted, it would follow as
a consequence of Episcopacy, that if the Church of England be

.tight and agreeable according to the order of God, the Church of
Rome cannot be wrong, if the succession be derived from Peter
through that avenue. :

_ But to obviate that difficulty, it is argued that the order of Elders
has been continued in succession trom the Apostle’s time, and that
Elder and Bishop and Overseer all mean one and the same thing—
so admits Adam Clarke in his notes on the 20th of Acts.

In the preface to the Methodist hymn book, ‘to purchase no
hymn books” but what are signed with the names of the Bishops
—appealing to the Methodists if they have any respect for “the au-
thority of the Conference, or of vs!?? Who are us? Wm. M.
‘Kendree,. Enoch George, and Robert R. Roberts.

How came they by this authority?

By delegation, order and succession!

Who delegated the authority to them?

The General Conference!

Who is this General Conference? _

It is composed of delegates from the several District Conferences.

Who compose the several District Conferences?

The ministers and Preachers in the Methodist “Travelling Con-
nection;” and these appointed delegates to attend the General Con-
ference.

*The following strictures are, perhaps, unnecessarily severe, and may
give offence to many; but a careful perusa: of the Journal will show that
he was no doubt unjustly and ungenerously treated, His course, truly,
was out of the common order; but he claimed Divine guidance; and when
a man acts conscientiously, he should be free from crimination and perse-
cution. Some allowance must therefore be made for that severity.—

4

Pousxisner.
644 STRICTURES ON

Have the people any voice in the formation of those rules by
which they are to be governed? No!- not even a representation!
though the rules be altered ever so many times, even after they have
become members of society.

Whom have Wm. McKendree, Enoch George and Robert R.
Roberts succeeded “in order?” s5 .

Richard -Whatcoat, Francis Asbury'and Thomas Coke.

Whom did Richard Whatcoat, Francis Asbury and Thoma;
Coke succeed in order? = eS

: John Wesiey. _ tok eT alec

Was John Wesley superior in power to Thomas Coke?’

' Not according to the rules of Rancopary: _ They were of one
grade and order—-Presbyters or Elders. ;
2 tow came John Wesley, Thomas Coke’s superior and predeces-
sor? 7 es

- John Wesley was the means under Good, of the first origin of the
Methodist Society, which name was given out of stigma—and said
he, I use the power but don’t seek it. : :

How did Thomas Coke succeed John Wesley?

By- delegation and the imposition of hands in secret. _

_ Cana stream rise higher than its fountain? If not, why the im-
position of hands clandestinely? === i

‘For the sake of order and the name of the thing—secretly, to

keep, peace in England a ,
How did Francis Asbury succeed Thomas Coke in order?
__, Francis. Asbury was in America first, and had the control accor-
ding to his will, before Thomas Coke came over. . Hence he would
accept no nominal. authority from, Coke, unless the Conference,
which was called on that occasion, and partly for that purpose,
should vote for it; and moreover, Thomas should’ agree ‘not.to med-
dle with the stationing of the preachers. After hich he was or-
dained by the said Thomas, or ministers assisting, first, one ‘day
Deacon, second day Elder, and.the third day'a Bishop! But: after
a, while Thomas would willingly dissent from, divide, and interfere
with the stationing of the preachers, which did not please Francis
so.the Doctor was.voted to stay in Europe, unless recalled, which

-was.never done. os et eet Ate ee

~ Hence by order and succession, the rotation will stand thus upen
the list of Bishops in Methodist history: :
‘John Wesley, Thomas Coke, Francis .shury, Richard Whate
coat, Wm. McKendree, Enoch George ard Robert R. Roberts.

Is there any way to break the power of a bishop? :

Yes. Two ways—if he ceases to travel vithout consent, and if
he be guilty of immoral conduct. — eo

But suppose he backslides, and still his life is termed moral?
CHURCH GOVERNMENT. 545

This is another question.

Did the people of home ever have a pewer and a voice to choose
their own Bishop?

‘Yes, and it continued until the year 1143, when the clergy dom-
ineered over the people, and taking the privilege from them, lodged
it in the cardinals alone.

Did the Pope ever have unlimited power, without the voice of
any other person, to command six hundred men, and send them
when and where he pleased, because it was his will and pleasure to
have it so; ‘to say to one go, and he goeih, and to another come,
and he cometh, and to this man do this, and he doeth it?”

I know not’ where it is recorded in history, that the Pope did
command six hundred men, in their ecclesiastic and clerical capa-
city, to send them here and there, because it was his will and pleas-

. ure so to have it, and that over the country near 2000 miles one
way, and 1500 the other.

How much less is the power of the President of the United
States! How much greater the privilege of the citizens, to have a
voice by their representatives in the formation of those rules by
which they dre to be govérned*—and the liberty of speech and of
the press to remark on the rules, and conduct of those who form the
rules, and their mode of governing. .

The ‘mode of governing in the old world, contains those restric-
tions, as the result and dregs of the old feudal system—and wher-
ever this mode exists, the principle must be the same—of which
the unlimited, and in many cases, the undefined power of the Bishop
and P. Elders is a specimen, which some have seen and severely
felt. But to return:

Is there any other Methodist Bishop in America?

There is.

What is his name?

Richard Allen, a man of color.

From whence came this man, and by what means and authority
was he ever constituted a Bishop?

Richard Allen was born a slave; experienced religion from the
preaching of Freeborn Garretson; bought his freedom of his mas-
ter, and then learned to read, &c.

Francis being jealous of his power, noticed Allen with a watch-
ful eye, and finally embargoed him to locate and become stationary.
He accordingly, after looking round, fixed upon the city of Phila-
delphia, where there were but five colored people in the society at

that time. :

*According to the twenty-third article of the Methodist Faith.
Lu .
546 STRICTURES ON.

However, he turned in to hold meetings in season and out of sea-
son, here and there, and wherever he could find an opening and
gain access, so that the society soon increased to forty-two, This

-mode of conduct raised a dust and gained him some opposition.

There was a man, no matter who, accused of immoral or impro-
per conduct, and being tried by a jury or committee, perhaps of
twelve, and brought in guilty, the preacher expelled him from soci-
ety. But the P. E. coming along, by an arbitrary. power, restored
him to his standing as before. Then another charge being brought,
he was tried as before and expelled again; and again did the P.
E. restore him as at the first; and moreover, did suspend all the min-
isterial powers of that preacher, because the preacher did not obey
his orders to quit the city forthwith, and take a circuit inthe country,
which was impossible at that time, seeing he had no horse, having
sold his to take the city station, and had Toned a house accordingly,
so that this preacher was in trouble, and would have felt it worse,”
had it not have been for those who took pity, the Lord openin

their hearts about that time, to assist his family from suffering; an
he got access to private places, where he attended meetings.

n consequence of this exercise of undefined despotic power in the
.P..E., there was a separation; and those who went off, were called
Academites, but afterwards accepted a preacher from Francis, on
certain conditions, which many condemned Francis for condescend-
ing to, saying, they should have no conditions showed them.

Francis met with the preacher who was so tyrannically suspend-
ed, and the P. E. also, who had suspended him, and requested them
to hush the matter, and so make it up, that it might not come before
the Conference; for that would try the power and lead to a definition
of its limits, ag it related to Presiding Elders; and the matter being
made up some how, to please Francis, the thing was hushed; so
when the Conference came on, to examine preachers’ characters, the
Bishop or Conference would not suffer that subject to be brought
up, seeing a settlement implies an oblivion of things past.

‘At the General Conference, however, there was a move for the
poner of the P. Elders to be defined, which motion was seconded;

ut Francis rose up, and, after a few observations, put it all to si-
lence. :

Candidate, Deacon, Priest, Bishop and Archbishop, is the mode;
differing only in the names, Preacher, Deacon, Elder, P. Elderand
the Bishop; Ecclesiastical, Episcopal, Pontificate mode; deduced
from the Imperial Roman Code or Pandects.

The colored people were considered by some persons as bei
inthe way. They were resolved to have them removed, and place
around the walls, corners, &c.; which to execute, the above expelled
and restored man, at prayer time, did attempt to pull Absolem Jones
CHURCH GOVERNMENT. 647

from his knees, which procedure, with its concomitants, gave rise
to the building of an African meeting house, the first ever built in
these middle or northern states.

This raised a dust. The colored people were commanded to
desist, and make an acknowledgement within a limited period, or
some body would know the reason why. Upon this, they sent in
their resignation, and so went on with the building.

Bishop White then came forward, and offered to ordain them a
pastor, if they would choose and select one to their choice. Rich-
ard Allen was spoken to first, but he replied, ‘‘] am a Methodist!”
Then Absalom y ones was selected, and Bishop White ordained him
accordingly. Thus the arbitrary conduct of some drove off those
people of color from the Methodist, and placed that congregation
under the church of England.

After this Richard Allen built a meeting house with his own mo-
ney, upon his own ground, and called the name of it Bethel. (It
has since been rebuilt, and settled on trustees. It will accommo-
date about 3000 people. ) :

The preachers being changed, things were forgotten, and preach-
ing went on in the house. At length John M’C. suggested that
the congregation had better become incorporated in order to be
known in law; otherwise, should a legacy be left them, they could
not hold it. ‘Hence to enjoy privileges in common with other reli-
gious societies, they concluded to employ a lawyer to draw up arti-
cles of association, for that purpose. But J. M’C. replied that
he could do it and save expense; which was consented to, suppo-
sing him to be their friend. But in doing this, there were three of
the articles, that, when read in the abstract, would read very well;
but when taken in a relative conjunction, implied what the colored
people never designed, viz: the white preacher’s power over them
was too much. es as they were not informed whereby they could
ken it, it passed on for about seven years before they discovered the
imposition; which discovery happened in the following manner.—
The colored people did their own church business, and a woman
being expelled, she however obtained a ticket from the white el-
der, to go-into love feast, but was not admitted in; which refusal
affronted the preacher, as disregarding his power and authority;
wherefore he threatened them, demanding at the same time, the key
of the meeting house and the books of the church, &c., by virtue
of those articles of association; which the colored people refused
to comply with, and had recourse to the proper authority for redress,
accordingly. Hence the articles of association were improved by
a supplement, which supplement made a great noise in Philadel-

hia at times, and was misrepresented through prejudice by some.
fSee the supplement at the close.] :
"548 * STRICTURES ON

However, the preachers being changed, the storm blew over for
that time, and the colored people agreed to pay a certain sum, as
their quota, towards suppo:ting a stationed preacher; but he preach-
ed only a few times with them, which by computation, would nom-
inally amount to about thirty dollars per'sermon. And also such
_preachers as would not be received by the whites, were turned off
on them, which gave the people of color on disgust; so the next
year they would not consent to give only half so much as hereto-
fore; which money was rejected by the whites, with a demand for
the whole; and also, that-no white person should preach for them,
unless they would destroy the supplement likewise. '

Thus they were without any white preacher, according to order,
for. some time. But at length the Academites agreed to preach for
them one year, for that sum.

The next year they rose in their demand for. more money,, which
being refused, they were again excluded from preaching, with an
.injunction to destroy the supplement. But this not being complied
with, another meeting house, near Bethel, was hired, and orders to
attend that; hoping thereby to split the congregation. At the same
time a circular letter was published, cutting off the whole body,
from a thousand to fourteen hundred, in a lump, as being no longer
Methodists, except the above conditions were complied with, about
the money supplement, or going to the other house; and the sanc-
tion of Francis and the Q. M. Conference, was in it.

After some time, finding only a small number to go away, R. R.
R. says virtually, you are Methodists, and I shall preach for you
thus and so;.and he went at the time, but a black man was preach-
ing, from 2 Tim. iii, 8, 9, and the house was so crowded that he
could not get in far, so he called to some to take notice, that that
man had stolen his appointment; which conduct so interrupted the
people, that two white gentlemen were about to take him to the
tight house, for disturbing the public peace, if he had not prudently
withdrawn immediately away. However, they were continued.on
the minutes another year.

These circumstances gave rise to a suit at law, which terminated
in favor of the colored. people, though means of a disagreeable na-
ture were used to effect their purpose to get the house; aud which
may cause some to blush, in that day when all secrets shall be dis-
closed; I mean their using a backslider as a tool for that purpose.
But what will human nature stick to do, if the heart be not right?

Thus the church of Absalom Jones, the Academites, Bethel, and
Kensington, have been, as it were driven off; surely there is an
Acha.. in the camp!

if Mr. Wesley had a right to ordain Dr. Coke, by the same rule
Absalom Jones might ordain Richard Allen; and the ordination
CHURCH GOVERNMENT. 549°

must be equally valid. And if three elders and one deacon, or
three elders, can ordain a bishop, to answer the purpose, by th
same parity the ordination of the Rev. Richard Allen must be
equal in point of virtue, as any now among the Methodists; there-
fore, why not emit and transmit as much sanctity among those on
whom he may lay his hands, as any other Methodist Bishop, ac-
cording to the doctrine of Episcopacy; provided he be as holy in
heart, walking with God; whereby he may do it in the power of
faith under the sanctifying influence of the grace of God.

There nas been considerable improvement in the discipline for.
the bett-r, by those latter General Conferences; and pernaps the
time is Srne on, when the relicts of the rzupaL system will be
expurged, and that system by the European Methcdists be im-
proved, agreeably to the fitness 6f things, as man stands in relation
to his Gop, and to his fellow creature; and any rule invented by
-man, or any set of men, that infringes on this relation and fitness,
must be considered as unjust, and contrary to the rule of right, and
of course cannot meet the approbation of the Great Judge of the
universe. For where is the authority to teach the doctrine of men
for the commandments of God?

It is acknowledged that the.“ scriptures are the onLy RULE, and
SUFFICIENT RULE, both of rarrn and practics.” ‘If so, then what
cannot be found therein, cannot be binding on men. Therefore,
those who assume a prerogative which does not belong to them,
cannot be acquitted by the susr and ricuTxous Jupex.

And any rules formed in our day by a set of well meaning men,
are only prudential at the best. ; ;

Among some societies there are unregenerate persons, being
only ‘natural born’? members; hence, being not in the spirit,
how can they discern, so as to be proper judges of spiritual things?
Hence, if they take it for granted that they belong to the church of
Christ by virtue of their birth-right standing, it is obvious, they are
in darkness, and of course deceived; therefore, while they condemn
and judge others, are ignorant of their own state and situation; and
hence incapable of doing the work of the Lord, and are liable to
condemn Hes whom the Lord will not condemn, by assuming to
themselves an infallibility like the Popish Church; or the strict self-
righteous Jews, who condemned the innocent Jesus in days of old.

Many beg the question, and take it for granted that their society
is the true banal of Christ. But how few possess the spirit of the
Lord and Master! How few, even of those who profess his naine,
in dealing with members of their society, attend to the rule laid
down by the head of the church, Matt. xviii, 15, and foliow’ng
verses: ina Christian Spirit to visit them alone; then to take one,
two, or three more, if the first visit will not do. But, alas! alas!

*
550 STRICTURES ON

oo many clandestinely attack them behind their back, cut them off,
without even permitting them to be present on trial, to defend their
own cause; and then consider them as heathen and publicans,
merely because they are out of society; which expulsion might be
by false testimony, prejudice in the judges, or even their own
ignorance in the case. And yet because they are out of society by
such expulsion, therefore behold, they are judged as enemies of the
true church, and of course as enemies of Christ himself;. and
hence, by virtue of their “ anaTHEMA,” are consigned to chains of
darkness, and being bound on earth by them, it must be 1 1tified by
God himself inthe courts of heaventoo. Whereas, they should
first cast the beam out of their own eye, and then Hunt up ihe lost
sheep. For if thou rememberest that thy brother hath aught a,zainst,
thee, leave thy gift at the altar, and go first and be reconciled tv thy.
brother, and then come and offer thy gift; otherwise how canst thou
expect to be accepted with God, if iniquity be in thy hearti— .
cs Pisses be ye merciful, as your Father in heaven is merciful;”
* for the Son of man is come fo save that which was lost.” But
much is the injury done to the souls of men by the harsh, unscrip- .
tural, and unchristian manner of dealing with those whom we
concieve to offend. Let-all those whom it may concern, of any
society, that hath the. charge or watchful care of.a people in the
name of. Christ, take good heed of their spirit, mode, and practice,
how they deal with others whom they may think to be offenders;
for what is amiss here, must be rectified hereafter, by the just and
righteous Judge, who will then see that each and every one of them
has sustice done.

_ The. Methodists, Baptists, and Shakers, are the only people that
I am acquainted with that do not admit of coming into their society
by virtue of “birthright;” i. e. natural born members; a strong rea-
son for these last; for they do not admit of making children, but
say we must be “as the angels of God.” .

The Methodist mode of church government is the most arbitrary
and despotic of any in America, except the Shakers, which appears
to be nothing but Popery new modeled, and fitted to America, see-
ing there can be no national religion established by the law on the
constitutional authority of the land.

Shakerism argues thus: “God called their name Adam;’? hence
the first Adam was not perfect until there was a first Eve. So the
second Adam was not perfect until there was a second Eve. The
first coming. of Christ (for they have much to say about Christ,
and but little about Jesus) ‘was in the form of a man; i. e. Jesus,
But the second coming of Christ was in the form of a woman; i.e.
Ann Lee, whom they have called mother, or elect lady, &c. And
all the blessings from God to the chiurcl:, are tareugh Arn Lee
CHURCH GOVERNMENT. B51

and her successors in office; and the only way to God is through
that avenue, and no salvation elsewhere. Even Moses, and all ike
holy men of old, cannot escape frem “ purcaTory,”’ until they first
come and confess to them, &c. Thus it is confession toman, with
faith in a woman, for absolutior; and instead of looking to God by

rayer, and faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, to be purified in heart
by the Holy Spirit, they must confess to the elders, with faith in
Ann Lee; and live on coarse fare, dance much, and labor hard, and
so by that means sweat it out; and if they can sweat out the pro-

ensities of the flesh, as they call it, so as to “get into the Jerusa-
Le State” here, very well; if not, they must goto Purgatory, and
be purged out by fire, as the old woman does the pipe.

But, nevertheless, their mechanism is done faithfully, as a society,
perhaps the most so of any. And in time of distress, if a poor man
comes who has no money, they will give him relief; but the rich,
say they, may go and buy elsewhere.

Whoever his been among the Shakers a few years, and then
contes off, has a wild appearance that cannot be described, and is
unsettled in mind. The ghastly appearance of their women, how-
ever healthful when they join, and their elders appearing: so health-
ful and shining, give appearance as though the reports were too well
founded, that medical aid is used to prevent children; and thus de-
range the nervous system; for husbands and wives must be parted,
and every man or woman who joins them, is tasked and allowanced,
and of course as good as a slave.

According to Shaker accounts, Ann Lee once had an husbana,
whom she left in England; also had been the mother of four children.

If a person can once believe that they were right, and so join
them, I see no way for evidence to convince them of ‘their error.
For they are allowed no books, not even the bible, nor to hear any
preaching, nor to converse with other people; and private prayer and
the inward teaching of the Spirit is laid aside; and of course they
must pin their faith on Ann Lee, and what the elders say is law and
gospel with them.

yman Beecher, one of governer Strong’s stamp, being minister
in the Congregational or Presbyterian order, has made a calcula
tion on the state of religion in all the United States, beginning with
Maine, goes on through the several states in rotation, and ends at
Georgia, with the foliowing words:

“The population of Georgia is 452,083, while inthe whole state
there are not to exceed ten ministers who are qualified to preach the
gospel; leaving 442,433 of the population of that state, destitute of
such instruction as God has decided to be proper for the salvation
of men. A small portion of this destitute population of the land
is enlightened by a feeble glimmering from uneducated men!??—
552 STRICTURES ON

“ Sach then, is the state of our nation; more deploringly destitute of

religious instruction than any other Christian nation under heaven.”

é “© Wha* shall be done?” ‘ Something more than ever has been
one.”

“There is a state of society to be formed, and to be formed. by
an extended combination of institutions, religious, civil, and literary,
which never exist without the co-operation of an educated ministry.”

Thus, after showing how many ministers according to the number
of people, there are in different nations in Europe, England, Ireland,
Italy, Spain, &c., and drawing the inference that America is in a
more deplorable state than any other, as above; concludes; if it
should degenerate for 70 years to come as it has for the 70 years
past, that it will be on a level with heathens. Hence the nation
must awake to save itself by its own exertions, or wx (i. e. Strong’s
men) are undone. ‘The newspaper, the tracts and magazines,
must make the press groan to communicate our wretchedness, and
from every pulpit the trumpet must sound long and loud—* * *
+ * *k * % 9? ...

Combinations unite like strearns in one river to educate; and if:
they do not preach Calvinism, or be a tool for those whovare ambi-
tious, otherwise must return the money for their education.

He admits of none being “ ministers of the gospel,” but those of
his order of ‘educated men.”? And at the ratio of one for 1000
persons, would require 8000 according to the population of 8,000,-
000; but five thousand are wanting, as his kind of ministers do not
exceed 3000! Thus, a snake in the grass.

Buchanan’s researches in-Asia, is a valuable production; it casts
great light on the affairs of the east, but his recommendation of an
established, episcopacy there, I doubt the propriety of, or whether
it is consistent with the divine mind; though I esteem the courage
spirit and liberality of the man! But God knew when it was best
to call him hence. And doubtless did it, considering the under-
standing between him and Coke.

Dr. Coke has been useful in his day, but was spared to accom-
plish his end in the éastern missions, so far as to bring it to bear,
then was providentially taken away at a good and proper time; and
in the wisdom of God it cannot be called “a loss to the church;”
for God knoweth what is best, and we must not charge him fool-
ishly. I have no doubt but he is now with Whatcoat in the happy
regions above, and that Asbury is there too; but they, as well. as I,
are saved by the merits and atoning blood of a Saviour! Jesse
Lee is also called to the great reward, his dying testimony: “ Let
me die the death of the righteous, and my last end be like his.”

Should the question arise here, if I wish to. pull down all socie-
ties and build up my own? I answer, my conduct for near twenty
CHURCH GOVERNMENT. 553

years, bespeaks that I am not a “party man.”” Iam in no con
nection with any particular society or denomination; nor have |
been for many years. Ido not despise nor undervalue Christian
fellowship, I wish to pull down no society, but I wish them well
in the way of well doing; for there is no other way to fare well, but
to do well, conforming to the will of God. But I wish that what-
soever is wrong in the world, may be rectified according to the spirit
and rule of right. ;

Almost every society have their democratic Pope, striving to
tyranize, and ‘keeping others in fear and dread. And those who

eel the dread and fear upon their minds, are “priest ridden,”’ be-
long to what sect they may.

The natural rights of mankind are the same to cach and all.—
Each person must give an account for himself to God. If he is
lappy, he alone enjoys it; if he be unhappy, he alone must bear it.
Hence there is a degree of personal independence that mankind are
under obligation to exercise, as rational creatures, as they stand in
telation to God and man. ,

Iam sorry to say it, although there are many well minded people
that are friendly to me; and have manifésted their love and esteem
by Christian fruit; yet there are others whom I style good mistaken
men, (for charity leads me to think'so, in many cases, ) whose minds
are more contracted and. narrow; perhaps through mistaken zeal,
like Uzza, who went to steady the ark; or through the prejudice of
education, &c. And sometimes. I fear there is too much of man’s
wisdom, wisdom only from below, provided the spirit of bitterness
attend it; which too often has been exemplified, and people called to
account by the Inquisitor, to his court or tribunal; for such it cer-
tainly is, in its degree, wherever there is an undue stretch of over-
grown power, merely for going to another meeting, or for hearing
such and such a person preach.

In Georgia, the B—ptists had church meetings, &c., and mis-
statements to misrepresent me, and to make an undue impression on
the public mind, gave rise to what is called “‘ Lorenzo’s Chain;”
so among a few of the M——dists, and called their member to ac-
count as above. How many more such instances might be cited
similar, ‘I dont pretend to say; those who are without fault may cast
the first stone.

Seeing religion so abused, to answer the purposes of ambitious
and party, designing men, gave rise to those ‘Analects upon the
rights of man;”’ to cultivate those principles of natural justice and
moral obligation, as we stand in relation to God and man.

The many unhappy families I have seen, the abuse of the sub-
ject by romances and novels, and how few realized the importance
of the subject, or seemed to enter on it from ,« per motives and just
554 STRICTURES ON

views, gave rise to the publication of ‘ Reflections on the impor=
tant subject of matrimony.”

The remarkable exemplification of Benjélius, antl the interesting
scenes in the world, gave rise, by the request of some friends, to
the “ Hints on the fulfilment of prophecy.”

The “dialogue between the curious and singular,” arose from
their impertinent, and perhaps idle curiosity; in many parts almost
daily, if not some parts several times ina day. Such people are
very troublesome.

The “Journey from Babylon to Jerusaiem,”’ or, the “ Road to
Peace,”’ was the result‘of reflection, and published for the good of
others, whose hands it may fall into.

The preceding reflections on “‘ Church Government,” will not
agree with those whose minds are with “J A——’s in his
defence of constitution.” I expect many minds may be exaspera-
ted on the occasion; and that evén some. tender aia will be hurt
with me; concluding I had better have kept my thoughts to myself.
But I have not set hand to paper with an intention to hurt any man’s
feelings, but purely because I thought the nature and exigency of
the case démanded something like it; I have done the best I can,
and leave the event to God.

But why publish any thing tending to narrow and block up your
way? I answer, I cannot please all men; the son of God himself
did not do it—what is one’s meat is another’s poison—what one will
approve, another will condemn. I have-acted in the fear of God,
and. to Him I must give account. I see so much party work, so
much wickedness, partiality and hypocrisy in the world, with big-
etry and superstition—and so little real inward piety that my ee
almost hang down! Many have strove to crush me, but few to
comfort and lift me up! My friends too often are like the wind; to-
day it will blow from the east, to-morrow west; then from the north,
and sometime south; one day warm, another cool! Thus the im-
becility of many, the corruption of the human heart, the fallibility
of human nature! Where shall 1 go? Tio whom shail I flee or
turn myself to find a permanent friend? Man may be true, but he
also may forsake you without a just cause.

The position I have taken at the four corners, is not, nor has been
a thing of my own seeking. The providence of God has placed
me there, and I must “drink the cup,” however disagreeable to
flesh and blood! I see my danger; I feel it day by day! my way is
narrow; there is a swamp on one side, and a rapid river upon the
other; the sun is setting, and ‘‘the beasts of prey” will soon come
forth from their dark lurking places! Oh to escape to the other side
of the river, where there is an house for wayfaring men! To get
over safe, one must step deliberately, step sure, and step quick!

 

 
"CHURCH GOVERNMENT. 555

T feel the force of prejudice from different sects; and none know
or can realize what f iave felt and passed through within these
twenty years! Nor can they know, but by a similar road of travail
—for the difference between theory and experience, is as great as
the difference between a shadow and substance. ,

Let none follow me further than I follow Christ, unless they feel
it required of them, to do asI have done. But as forme, I must
ive to please my God, if I would be accepted with him when I

ie!

 

The following letter was from an old friend, and once a colleague
who lives in a barn, on the road from Utica to Buffalo, as the Meth-
odists are able to afford him no better. I had not seen him for
about eight years, until this summer, at his residence. As we were
parting, he asked me if I knew what I had come into that part of
the country for? I told him I did not know; only a desire led me
to that sudden excursion!

Suturvan, September 24, 1816.

My Dear Brother, and Faithful in the Lord:

I and mine are in health, and two, if not three of my little boys
happy in the Lord since you left me, and numbers of others date
their conviction from your visit; it was not in vain. Preachers
generally, and people universally, bid you God speed, and pray
your return. In eternity, if not before, you will be satisfied your
visit was from God. It wasto melike the comingof Titus. Iam .
your friend. I never was your enemy, and I trust in God I never
shall be. Mountains rise, and oceans roll to sever us, in vain.—
Five or six hundred of your Journal can be sold in this country.—
You may send as many as you think proper. I will devote my
time, and do the best I can. I have seen Smith M., and he seems
satisfied. I have written a little and almost wish it had been less.
I am not fond of novelty. I have been a ’cyper for many years—
a number placed at the left hand might attract attention, and set me
as a mark for poisoned arrows to throw their deadly hate of worm-
wood, slander and envenomed lies. But you are welcome to what
I have written to use it as you please. I have not finished, neither
could I, for the more I write, the more I hate the B’s. power; such
power in all its grades as overleaps the bounds of Christian liberty,
civil or religious. As for names, they are nothing. Bishop, elder,
priest, deacon, dean or preacher. It is all the same. It is the

ower they exercise; but how this power extends is not easily de-
Fined. But some power they must have, or they could not lord it
over God’s heritage. Yet it was a limited power, or they would
not have been enjoined to obey them that liad the rule over them—
556 STRICTURES ON

for if unlimited they would force them to obey. Did Tsay obey?
Tis not obedience. J see nought but power. A medium then is.
best, where all distinctions fall; and names that imply equality, as
brethren, friends, disciples; and each to act and speak for the good
of the whole. Then in proportion to the good they do, their influ.
ence would extend, and no further; and this would be agreeable to
our Lord’s words: “ He that will be chief let him be servant of all.”
The kings of the Gentiles exercise lordship, but it shall not be so
among you. No bishop of bishops, no arbitrary power, no lordly
authority, no unlimited exercise of power, no saying to this one, go,
or to that one, do, but submit yourselves one to another, as is fit:in
the Lord, as the servants of Christ and net as the servants, of men,
An instance we have of one casting out devils in the name of Christ,
and the apostles forbidding him, because he did not follow them;
that is,.he went alone, and this they concluded was not right.—
Therefore they must exercise their eultoulys put a stop to the dis-
order; let the devil keep possession rather than break in upon good
order, steady habits. But, hear the decision of the Judge. Por
bid him not, for there is no man that can do a miracle in my name
that can lightly speak evil of me. This does not look much like
the despotic government too much exercised every where among
the clergy over the commonality. I see no gospel law that author.
ises any man, or set of men, to forbid, or put up bars-to hinder or
stop any man from preaching the gospel, who casts out devils inthe
name of Christ; that is, reforms and turns the sinner from his
. sinful ways. Hence all power, usurped or delegated, that can stop,
that does stop men from doing g8od, is not of God. Hence to con
fine them in prison, to put them: on the limits, within parish lines,
as the standing order, or to station them on circuits, are nothing but
a of a larger size, and saying in effect, you must abide within

ounds of such a place, or be considered criminally guilty. For
they are indirectly forbid to preach the gospel beyond their circuit,.
bounds, or parish lines. But the master says: Go ye into all the
world; not stay in narrow bounds, by walls and gates confined—
preach the, gospel to every creature—elect and reprobate, and not
preach by the year or years together, to a little number of cold, for-
mal professors, because a great man, or number of great men, fix
your station, and command you to stay and preach to those whited
sepulchres. Ye men'‘of God, arise, and break these chains that
bind the servants of the living God, to keep them from obeying the
callof God. The dragon gave the beast his seal, and power and
great authority.” This was the pope, rising above all power, civil
and ecclesiastical; that is, becoming a bishop of bishops, as well.as
king of kings. The second beast made an image to the first beast:
Now an image is not the beast, but it resembleshim. Now if the first
CHURCH GOVERNMENT. 557

beast was an overgrown power in the pope, what is the image that
the second beast made, but.the religious establishments among the
protestants; the despotic power exercised by the clergy, as bishops,
presbyters, or preachers, in their different grades, over the common.
ality and one another; a power in the image or likeness of the pope,
viz: to rise above their brethren, exercise an undue authority over,
and lord it over God’s heritage, rule the whole church, either posi-
tively or negatively; positively by taking in or putting out whoever
they please, and when they please; or, negatively, the preacher’s
vote to put a check upon the whole church, as some of the Presby-
terian churches; or where the preacher chooses a select number to
try members;. or where they cannot be tried without the preacher,
and where the preacher can appeal from the judgment of the whole
society, or even the select number, selected by himself, to the offi-
‘cial members, and these official members, the far greater part, put
in and out as often as he sees fit, as may please his fancy, or suit
his humor best, as in many instances among the Methodists, and
all this without the church having any appeal, and no redress can
they get unless the preacher is immoral, or breaks the discipline;
and even then he must be tried by preachers of the same grade with
himself, if they can be had, like a jury of doctors to judgé of doc-
tors’ prices. This has so much the resemblance of the beast, that
if it be not his image, it is so nearly like it that there is no word
that can make a proper distinction. ‘The people are mere cyphers;
they can have no choice in the preachers; for, as they must take
such as the Bishop sends, it cannot be a choice; they may be pleased
with the preacher and not wish another, but this does not prove
them free; for they must take such as comes, ordained or not ordain-
ed, gifts or no gifts, profitable or unprofitable, is all the same; it is
them or none of them; you must have and attend their meetings, or
be called to account by them for non-attendance; and sometimes put.
back on trial, and sometimes expelled from the society, and if you
have a good preacher you may lose him. The P. Elder can re-
move him, and often does, without giving an account of any of his
matters. He is the Bishop’s agent, and qualified or unqualified,
pleasing or displeasing to the preachers, if they please the Bishop
they must be received; they must be obeyed; there is no appeal, he
is the Bishop’s agent, the preachers must submit, travelling and lo-
cal; for he takes charge of all the official characters in his district,
presides at the Q. M. Conferences, and gives the casting vote;
changes the preachers as he sees fit; no appeal, he is the Bishop’s
agent, and wise change or foolish one, no appeal; if he hears to ad-
vice from preachers or people it is because he pleases so to do, there
is no discipline that requires him either to ask or hear advice.—
This is too much. If they do not lord over their flock, it is not
658 STRICTURES ON

because the discipline does not give them the power; but some do
it, and all can do it, and if this is not the image of the beast, it is
the mark of the beast. I have given you a small sketch, and must

leave it unfinished. ;
I am yours, in the bonds of a peaceful gospel.
TIMOTHY DEWEY.
ON THE MINISTRY.

~—s

 

‘How shall one person know and be able to determine and judge,
whether it be the diab of another to preach or not?

There are but three evidences by which he may be able to judge
and determine concerning him on that subject. Ist. Divine evi-
dence in his own soul. 2. By the fruits of his labor, 8d. The
witness of his word with power. ,

How shall one know whether it be his own duty to preach or not?
Says one, leave it to your brethren to determine. But if they have
not the proper evidence by which to judge, they are incapable of:
forming a correct judgment; of course may err, to his great injury;
therefore, should there be further investigation beyond those who
are imcompetent to be judges.

Search th scriptures! ;

The seri peies do not say whether he, as an individual, shall go
or stay.

If God wills the thing and requires it at his hand, there is no
counselling against the eat And if it he not his duty, no man
nor any body of men, have a right to tell or command him to go.

There is no rational evidence that wicked men are called of the
Lord to preach. Those who feel the call enjoined upon them, by
obeying the divine convictions in their soul, they feel quietness
and peace, and joy in God, by walking in that way. But the re-
jection of duty brings pain and woe. '

As there are various gifts in the Christian church, and yet all by
the same spirit, how shall a person know and determine what place
and sphere is his? Answer: He must get the spirit of his station,
and then he will feel the witness, and have the testimony that he
pleases God. The opening of providence corresponds with the
calls of the Spirit, when and where to go.

But some people who are top much bigotted to a mode of their
own, had rather good would not be done at all, if it does not come
in their own way, agreeably to their preconceived notion of the
thing, if we may juage of their conduct in opposing the instruments
which it pleases Gnd to use, as means to accomplish it. But the
words of Gamatie!, Acts v, 35, are appropos to such as forbid
others, because whey follow not with them.
A CRY FROMTHE WILDERNESS,

“eo oh Ieee ees

“The Lord (Jehovah) of Shem;” Japheth shall dwell in the
tents of Shem.

‘Abraham, the cotemporary and descendent ot Shem, was called

to quit his father’s house, and to live in tents, with his family and
descendants, until they went down into Egypt.

' "This call, which he obeyed by faith, came upon him while wn-

circumcised, hence a heathen. a

To him was the promise, seed, the singular, Christ, in whom the
families of the earth were to be blessed.

This exercise of faith by obedience was “counted,”’ “ account-
ed“ reconed,” and “imputed to him for righteousuess,”? and he
was justified in and by this exercise of faith and obedience.

The faith of Abraham shall “heir the world,”’ the re-action of
the soul on God, a kind of miraculous virtue, Christ revealed within,
the hope of glory. =,

After 198 years in Egypt, they, were called to the tents of Shem,

‘ being his descendants; and in the wilderness were they to encamp

in this form, to leave 2 hollow oblong square in their centre, for
the Ark of Ged, which contained the stone seals of the covenant;
hence was called the Ark of the Covenant, which being made of
wood, was oveiiaid with gold.

This ark was kept within veils or curtains, which were suspend-

‘ed within the tabernacle, which was within a tent.

The three families of Levi, one on the north, one on the south,
one on the west, but Moses and Aaron and the priests of the second
order on the east, in the rear of the tribe of Judah.

Thus was the Tabernacle to be guarded on their march in the
order of cantonment, three tribes east, three on the north, and three
on the south, and three on the west, encircling the Levites as above,
while in the wilderness in tents.

After their arrival at Canaan, they were called like Abraham to

she the house, and annually to hold a camp meeting, then called
“t

e feast of tabernacles, which was to last seven days, or a weely
by Divine appointment.

Over the Ark was a plate of pure gold, called the “ mercy seat,”
on the ends of which where cherubs with spread wings, and their

‘faces inward, or towards each other, emblems of some of the order
‘of the heavenly host, beings of the other world.
A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 561

On the mercy seat, betwixt those cherubs, was a luminous glory
emanating, probably in the form or shape of a man, and was called’
the “‘Lord of Hosts, which dwelleth betwixt the cherubims.”’

In times of exigency people might assemble at the door of the
tabernacle, and make enquiry, and that divine glory would give di-
rections by vocal sound, speaking like the voice obs man.

None were to enter the door of the tabernacle but the priests, and
none might go within the veils, the sanctum sanctorum, or holy of
holies, but the high Priest alone, once a year, and not without blood.

The suinrna face of Moses, when he came down from the
mount, and the shining raiment-of Jesus, when Moses and Elijah
appeared to him, and the light which Saul of Tarsus saw, which
was greater than the light of the meridian sun, with many similar.
passages, as Holy Ghost, like cloven tongues: of fire, &c. Super-
natural influences and glory and power, elucidate the manifestations:
of God in different ages and to different people.

A power supernatural attended the ark of the covenant.

Hence none were to see‘but the High Priest, he alone took down
the veils and covered the holy things.

Then the Priests of the second order took down the tabernacle
and tent, after which the Levites weré to shoulder and march on. ~

_ When they stopped, the Priests of the second order would rear
up the tabernacle and tent, then the High Priest would go in and
suspend the veils in a proper attitude.

‘he sons of Eli brought the ark to the camp out of the holy of.
holies, without divine permission. It was taken, and they were
slain, with 30,000 others; a retribution of justice. ‘The glory is
departed, for the ark of God is taken,” cried the old man, and died :
as a consequence, and the daughter-in-law also. What an awful
time in the Hebrew land! See book Samuel.

The ark was put into an idol temple, and the idol fell down, and
the head and hands came off. Also, the people were smote with
such afflictions as they viewed as supernatural, and they sent the ark
to a city of a second lord, where there was a similar visitation on
them; hence it was sent to a third city, and the people cried out,
and were determined to send off the ark!

‘Two milch cows, with a new cart (calves shut up at home) took
the road up into the land of Israel, contrary to the very principles
and law of nature.

The Israelites, in attempting to open the ark, more than 50,000
fell dead onthe spot. What mighty power still attended the ark.

The ark was not carried back to the tabernacle of Moses, but put
in a private house, until the time of David, when he attempted to ©
carry it on a cart, to bring it to Jerusalem to a tent, which he had-
prepared for it; but Uzzah, upon touching it, dropped dead. This

Mu
662, A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS,

shows the power of the Lord of hosts, still there present, which
was not to be trifled with.

The ark was then left inthe house of Obededom; here blessing
rested from that power. so
_ The Hebrews had departed from first principles, the order of God,
which was to bring and carry the ark on the shoulders of Levites,
not on a cart; hence, when David had recourse to the proper order,
the ark and all the things went well, and the proper worship of God.
was restored in “due form,” ina social point of view; and the
heart of David was glad, and he leaped for‘joy, and said, “‘my cup
runneth over.” :

. The “Boox or THE taw’” which Moses wrote and delivered to
the Priest, to be ‘kept in the’ srpz of the arx,”’ was to, be taken out
by the High Priest, every seventh year, the sabbattical year, or year,
of release; when it was to be read to the re at the “Camp
Meeting,” or “Feast, of Tabernacles,”? while in booths and tents
convened. This book was delivered with the instruction by Moses
just before he died. '

Now if the book of the law was kept inthe side of the ark, (i. e..
a kind of pocket made for it,) and such a mighty power attended
the ark,.how would it be possible to obtain a transcript copy?

I can see no possible way, but by special permission from the
original author, God! e

he pentateuch, or five books of Moses, now in use among the
Jews, is near seventy feet in length, and about two feet in oreadth,
written on parchment, attached to rollers at the ends, to roll and
unroll, to prevent friction. Thus a copy has and may be preserved |
from a noua i ue bil : : fe teee

It appears that David took a co transcribing; the only copy,
taken fetore the return of the Jege tom Habylen” ' pee

Abiathar, who escaped the massacre in the time of Saul, became
David’s high priest, and had the care of the arx and “Book of thy
Law” in David’s tent at Jerusalem.

Moses iold the people, when they should set a king over them, he
should not be a stranger, but one of their own brethren, and “na
should write to himself a copy of the law.”

David was the first God fearing king tney had, and he is called
‘the sweet psalmist of Israel.”

The matter contained in the Psalms, show, how that he was well .
acquainted with the law of Moses, and the history of creation down,
sud exhibits his familiarity with that blessed book.

This shows the purity of the book: a8 none can be mutilated by
the fangling of man, for none were copie anterior or subsequent to
David’s time, before the return from the captivity of Babylon. A
superintending providence. —
A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS: 663.

What became of the king’s copy, or where it was deposited,'
scripture is silent on that head. For we have no account after the
death of Solomon. ;

In the time of Jehoshaphat some travelling priests took “the book’
of the law,”’ the original copy, repugnant to the primary economy,
to read to the people, but were hooted from the field, and they laid’
“the book” in a place of obscurity, where it remained in a dormant:
state, about 294 years, viz: 18th year of king Josiah, and 16 years.
before the Babylonish captivity, which was the third year of Jehoi-
akin, and first year of Nebuchadnezzar, when Daniel and his com-
panions were sent off to Babylon, which is the date of the captivity..

_ Jeremiah was in the prison when the city. was taken, and had
been there for some time, while Zedekiah was king in Jerusalem,
having been constituted by giving his “right hand” upon “oath,”
the- Gentile, and Jewish mode, a twofold obligation violated. -

The people were mostly slain, and the rest put in chains for sla-
very; the city and temple were burnt in the nineteenth year of
Nebuchadnezzar, and about 50 years before the return of the cap.
tives by the proclamation of Cyrus.

Esdras of the Apochrypha, appears to be the same'as Ezra of the
Bible. He tells-us the law was burnt.

And reason, from the concomitant circumstances, sdys it must
be so.

For it is a plain case, if Jeremiah was bound with a chain, the
others were also; for he was loose from his chain; which implies
he was bound with others; and it is a very clear plain case, that a
man in chains, doomed to slavery, could not take such a roll as
“the book of the law” under his arm at pleasure, and carry it seve-
ral hundred miles. .

Ezra tells us that he, while at Babylon, was a ready scribe, and
that he was going to Jerusalem to “‘sexrx the law of the Lord,”
which implies that he had it not while in Babylon.

After his arrival at Jerusalem, we find him with the book of the
law’’ reading to the people from the wooden pulpit. ‘

Where did he find the copy of the book of the law? Zerubbabel.
Haggai, and Jeshua, or Zachariah, can only tell. Was not this the
king’s copy, written by David?

After those days, synagogues. were built, and learning had _be-
come more common; hence copies were taken and dispersed into
those places of worship. Moses and the prophets were read every
sabbath day.

The world appears to be indebted to the “ Jews, ” for the purity
and preservation and restoration of the book of the law: as means
under God, for the benefit of mankind in after’ages.

The book of the law; original copy was burnt; only the transcript
564: A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS.

copy in existence; and only a few individuals knew where that was
Hence how near the book of the law came of being lost out of the
world! Then darkness would have remained on the subject of cre-
ation, with the origin and history of man!

But to prevent a similar occurrence from happening, synagogues
were built, and each one was furnished with a copy, transcribed
from the one preserved by the Jews, and restored to Ezra the
pee which must have been the transcript copy written by David.

or there is no evidence of there ever having. been any other!

The Jews have given us, Gzenrizzs, 1. the law of Moses; 2. the
Prophets; 3. a Jesus Curist; 4. Apostles—the Old and New
Testaments.

' Their “Holy City’? is trodden down by the Gentiles; which
treading, specie to Wesley, will end about 1836, when the “two
witnesses will be slain.”? An earthquake, seven thousand perish,
sixty-three thousand get converted, the beginning of the ingathering
of Jews, who were scattered among all nations, and understanding
all living languages; hence would be able in a short time to carry
the gospel to every city and family throughout the world. The
time of the Gentiles be come in, and all Israel shall be-saved.

“Thus names and sects and panties fall,
“And Jesus Cunist be Aut in ALL;”
ANALHOTICO MISCELLANY, :

ODI eee

 

Mr. Asbury observes in his Journal, page 230, “Is it strange to
see a Priest conducting a persecution apie the people of Godi—
When did a persecution take place, in which men of that character
had no hand? But although Satan may be permitted to transform
himself into an ‘Angel of light’ for a season; yet he will not al-
ways have his own way in this matter””—which remarks are worthy

of observation. For when those who have been persecuted, become
in power themselves, they frequently persecute others who differ
frem them, out of a mistaken blind zeal—but not according to
knowledge, nor the spirit of the gospel—and so injure the cause of
religion. Yet God’s hand may superintend and over-rule it for the
circumfusion of his kingdom on earth—which many cases might
be cited to exemplify. ~

Truth and innocency are the handmaids of the Lord; and without
these there can be no righteousness acceptable in the sight of God,
who looketh at the heart and judgeth according to intentions!

Is it not a self-evident truth, that bigotry is not and cannot be the
pure and holy religion of Jesus, whose benign influence writes the
spirit of love on the hearts of his followers?

To make proselytes to aparty is one thing; but to make a Chris-
tian, disciplined by Jesus, may be another. To promote a party by

rejudice and bigotry, filled with a spirit of bitterness and enmity,
is not promoting the cause of God, nor truth, nor virtue; but must
he considered, by every candid, well informed mind, to be the fruits
of the serpent, and the spirit of moral evil—to answer the carnal
mind! For little minds, when filled with darkness, are only capa-
ble of little things? But let the disciples of the Lord, whe love
the cause of Jesus; receive truth in its simplicity, and acknowledge
virtue and religion, wherever the grace of God may cause it to be
seen and shine forth. Why? Because truth is truth! good is good!
and bad is bad! find them where you will all the world over.

- But alas! alas there are too many who will persecute others, and
blacken up their characters, in order to destroy their reputation, and
so break down their influence, and thus under the pretext of zeal to
keep their own together, they fill them with prejudice against others;
which prejudice serves as a “bulwark” and a barrier to prevent any
inundation—in doing which, many have shut out the “true light,”
666 ANALECTIC MISCELLANY.

and thereby blindfolded themselves, and so prevented a reformation,
and consequently led to utter ruin.

The mode of forming /“<articles of faith” had its origin less than
three hundred years ago; and involves the idea,, that.man is only
“born to believe, without any reason, why or wherefore. Thus he,
like a blockhead, must be a stoic or as a machine which is but a
cypher in the actions of life. ‘‘Passjve obedience and non-resist-
ance”—and not pretend to call any thin in question which others
-pretend to pee but receive the whole for truth; like young birds,
eat every thing put into tlie mouth—hit or miss—right or wrong—
amen to it! down with it for the most sacred and divine truth—and
to doubt and call it in question, is a crime of blasphemy! But God
saith, ““Come and let us reason together””—worship—and sing with
the spirit and with the understanding also! The Spirit of Truth
gathereth, but the spirit of the wicked one scattereth! ‘Where
two or three are met together in the name of Jesus, he is with and
present to bless them with his presence”’—‘“and those who feared

is name, spake often one to another.”? The Lord hearkened and
heard it, and they shall be mine in the day that I make up my jew-
els, is the Lord’s encouragement to his followers!

In the early days of my itinerancy, such was my regard for and
confidence in the Methodist connection, that I was willing to pass
through any inconvenience, to keep in their good graces—and also
sacrifice ali I could to merit their esteem; in order to have access to
the people throgh their medium, and thereby extend my usefulness
to mankind

Hence among the many hundred dollars offered me, which I de-
clinez: to accept, were many instances to avoid the very appearance
of oe the preacher’s salaries, &c., though without a cent in my

ocket. . . j
ij The profits of my books, published before I went to Europe, 1805,
were applied to meeting houses and other charitable purposes, and
however judged by others, it was well meant by me then, though
when I salled for a strange land, I had but about tea dollars to cal-
culate upon!

_ But those things which were well meant-by me, were through
jealousy and prejudice construed differently by others.
" .The terms Bishop and Elder, in scripture, are the same grade, and
mean the same thing as Presbyter. They were both travelling and
local Elders in the time of the Apostles. Peter was an Elder only
—not an “Arcn-Bishop.” 1 Peter v, 1. i

Deacons were an order of men to attend to the money matters of
the church; chosen not by the Apostles, but by the people to fill

‘that office. Acts vi. .
Whoever looks over the politicai mode of government among the

 
ANALECTIC MISCELLANY. 567

Roman Emperors, and compares the Pontificate mode Ecclesiasti«
cally, will perceive the great resemblance between them; as if the
latter was deduced from, and built upon the former. . And moreover,
it does not require the wisdom of a Svlomon, nor to split a hair, to
perceive that “‘Monarchy,”’ “Popery,” “Slavery,” and ‘““Episcopa-
cy,” all are bottomed on the same “principle,” in their several
degrees, though their mode may be different.

he term Elders existed in the early ages of the world: probably
referring to the elderly or old, experienced or wise men—hence in
the days of the Patriarchish government, we read of ‘the elders of
their city”’—the “Elders of Israel,”’ &c., like the sages of the Hast;
and the reference of thé young to the old men among the Natives
of America.

There was free debate in the Church at Jerusalem, in questions
of importance where all were concerned. The affairs of the Church
were done on the Lord’s day, or the first day of the week, on which
He rose. 1 Cor. xvi, 2, Acts xx,'7. Whoever attends to the Pass-
over and the Sacrament, will perceive that they were attended to in
a social family way at evening. |

The Priests in order to gain the ascendancy over mankind, as a
superior order of beings—have assumed the prerogative of giving it
to some, and denying it to others; as if tliey would say, “stand off,
I am more holy than thou!” and had a right to anathematize whom
they pleased—with ‘bell, book and candle light.”

It is not three hundred years since they would allow the Lay-
folks to drink the wine at all; but the Priest would drink-it for them,
and so impute itto them, &c. Most of the Clergy, Dissenters, so
called, have adopted the mode of distributing it; but Jesus said,
“take, divide it among yourselves.” And in the Church at Corinth
it appears that only tite mode did exist, but they abused it—which
gave rise to such a mode of expression in Paul’s reproof. Com-
pare Luke xxii, 17, John xiii, 23, 28, with Exodus xii, and 1 Co-
rinthians xi.

Hence I infer, if several persons are together in the evening, who

‘have love, confidence and fellowship with each other, and the bread
und wine be set, and each partakes as he feels freedom—he volun-
tarily shows forth his faith in the death of the Lord Jesus, &c., and
who can deny but what it is acceptable in the sight of God as any
way itcan be done? Who in tender conscience can say or prove it
to be wrong? This mode would tend to do away bigotry, and create
a spirit of "Love and forbearance among the followers of Jesus of
the different denominations—for bigotry is not religion.
568 ANALECTIC MISCELLANY.

The following summary is an exhibition by a learned Jew, and
elucidates a view of the Israelites prospectively.

We learn from Daniel, that great events in the religious and po-
litical world are about to take place, in or about the year 1833.—
Tarshish (Great Britain ) will obtain possession or command of Pal-
estine; and under whose protection the Israelites will commence the
return of their captivity; and it appears, also, that Sheba and Dedan
certain tribes or nations, dwellers on the seacoast of Arabia, will
form an alliance with Tarshish, or her East India Company, desig-
nated the Merchants of Tarshish, during the ensuing forty-five
years. We find that Russia according to Ezekiel, chap. 38 and 39,
will conquer or form alliance’ with Persia, Ethiopia, Lybia, Bar-
bary, Gomer and all his bands; Gomar was the father of the Ger-
man’s, French and northern Italians, and Togarmah of the north
quarters; Togarmah was the father of the Tartars and Turcomans,
and not being able to do any thing aime Great Britian, by sea,
will bring up all the nations of the civilized earth under her control,
against Great Britain and her allies; and we are led to believe that
the young lions of Tarshish, mentioned inthe 13th verse of the 38th
chapter, designate the United States; because she is clearly pointed
out in the xyiii, chap. of ‘Isaiah, as hastening to the assistance of
the distressed Israelites in Palestine, where the whole Russian for-
ees are forcing their way by conquest prabably on their. route to the
East Indies. We have no doubt of this great conqueror Gog, being
the emperor of Russia, from his being designated in the Hebrew
text, Prince of Rush, ( Russia, ) Mesheck, (Muscovy, ) and Tubal,

Tobalski,) not as it is translated in our English Bibles, Chief

rince of Meshech and Tubal. And it appears from numerous
prophecies in the scriptures, that he will there receive a total over-
throw; that Providence will assist the Jews, and their allies, as it is
written: in Daniel. The stone which was cut out without hands,
smote the image upon his feet, that were of iron and clay, and brake
them to pieces. The effect of this battle, and the wonders which
will be heard and seen at this time, will cause the entire destruc-
tion of Priestcraft, Bigotry and Superstition in the religious world;
and the downfall of Despotism, Monarchy and Aristocracy in the
political world; as we. have every reason to believe, in 1833, the
‘Messiah of the Jews, of the seed of David, will be born, and that
the great battle of Gog and Magog will take place in 1857, and be
immediately followed by the appearance of the Messiah, and his
government so bé fully established. The resurrection of the dead
—the temple rebuilt—the complete restoration of the House of Is-
rael, by means of the vessels or machines of Tarshish, (Isa.) fly
ing like doves to the windows, bringing home my people from afar,
ANALECTIC MISCELLANY. 569

even from the ends of the earth, and the sanctuary be cleansed, or
justified, in the year 1878, being the completion of the 2,300 years
ee by Daniel, from taking away the daily sacrifice by Ne-
L adnezzar, king of Babylon. ‘ J. J.
Note.—Compare the foregoing with the following extract from
the life of Wesley, page 237.

September 1, 1781, he says, I made an end of reading that curi-
ous book, Dr. Parsons’ remains of Japhet. This very ingenious
author has struck much light into some of the darkest parts of an-
cient history. And although I cannot subscribe to every proposi-
tion which he advances, yet I apprehend he has sufficiently proved
the main of his hypothesis, namely: 1. That after the flood, Shem
and his descendants, peopled the greatest part of Asia. 2. Ham and
his descendants peopled Africa. 3. That Europe was peopled by
the two sans of Japhet, Gomer and Magog, the southern and south-
western, py Gomer and his children; and the north and northwest-
ern, by the children of Magog. 4. That the former was called Go-
lierians, Cimmerians, and Cimbrains; and afterwards, Celt, Gal-
ate, and Gauls; the latter were called by the general name of Scy-
thians, Seuti, and Scots. 5. That the Gomerians spread swii dy
through the north of Europe as far as the Cambrian Chersonesus,
including Sweden, Denmark, Norway, and divers other countries,
and then into Ireland, where they multiplied very early into a con-
siderable nation. 6. That some ages after, another part of them,
who had first settled in Spain, sailed to Ireland under Milea, or
Melesius, and conquering the first inhabitants, took possession of
the Land. 7. That about the same time the Gomarians came to
Ireland, the Magogians, or Scythians, came to Britain; so early,
that both spoke the same language, and well understood each other.
8. That the Irish spoken by the Gomerians, and the Welsh spo-
ken by the Magogians, are one and the same language, expressed
-by the same seventeen letters, which were Jong after brought by a
Gomarian prince in Greece. 9. That all the languages of Ku-
rope, Greek and Latin in particular, are derived from this. 10.
’ That the Antediluvian language spoken by all until after the flood,
and then continued in the family of Shem was Hebrew; and from
this (the Hebrew) tongue, many of the eastern languages are de-
rived. The foregoing particulars, this fine writer has made highly
robable. And these may be admitted, though we do not agree to
bie vehement panegyric, on the Irish language, much less receive
all the stories told by the Irish poets, or chroniclers, as gehuine
authentic history.” 5
Solomon had two fleets of ships; one in the Red Sea, that went
to Ophir fo. gold, which took three’ years to accomplish, and by
670 ANALECTIC MISCELLANY.

some is supposed to refer to America, as being known to the an-
cients. ,

The other fleet was in the Mediterranean Sea, and there are east-
ern characters or hyeroglyphics now to be seen in the tin mines of
Cornwall, in England; and hence seem to have been visited by
those from the East, in that day. ° é

The division of the Holy Land, after Gog and Magog, Eze-
kiel and the house, as described by him, and the book of Revela-
tion, are worthy of remark. we

1. For the division is different from that mentioned in Joshua.

2. The battle of Gog and Magog is not the same Gog and Ma
gog asin Revelation, but corresponds with the battle of Armageddon

3. The house of Ezekiel with—after the second beast slays the
two witnesses, Rev. 7000 slain, 63,000 are converted.

4. Great Babylon came in remembrance before God; the cities of
the nation fell! What treachery, struggles, revolutions and chang
es may be near at hand in the earth, particularly the ancient scrip-
ture world; the seventh phial.

The Dr. in Divinity said at New York; it will be as much im-
possible to stop the progress of the Bible, Missionary, and Tract
societies, as for a little fish to stop a steamboat. A few days after,
one shad was sucked up in the pump, so as to stop the largest
steamboat on the river.

.. God generally brings about things in a ‘very different way from
the calculations of men.

The Hebrews have been a people of Providence from the call
of Abraham to the present time.

From America to India they are a brotherhood, scattered in all
ated and in the employ of almost all ranks of people, from the

arm and kitchen to the minister of state and the throne. Hence;

obably, there is no one set of people on earth, who have such a
fund of political knowledge and common information, as the Jews;
in social matters, and the present state of the world.

Having access to all countries, and understanding all living lan-"

guages, at the second coming of Christ, when thus convinced, what
irresistable evidence to the understanding and judgment of the Pagan,
Mahometan, and forma! Christians, ‘*¢¢ is God!??—and how soon
the gospel in its purity, spirit, and power, could be circulated to all
and to each in their own language, to meet the witnesses in the heart.

The idea of the second coming of Christ, by John Wesley and
John Fletcher, which they think will be at the commencement of
that day, called the Millenium by some, that He will bring his
saints with hin—resurrection of some of the dead—afier the battle
of Armageddon mentioned in Rev., and reign upon the earth a
thousand prophetic years, 360,000: but if apostolic, 360,000,000 of
_ANALECTIC MISCELLANY. p71

oommon years—the promise “showing mercy unto thousands of
nerations,’’ could then be fulfilled.

There is a great. analogy between the reflections of the Jew, and
Wesley and Fletcher. See Wesley’s notes, and Fletcher’s ideas, in
the Armenian Magazine, two letters on the same subject.

The steamboats by sea, and swift footed beasts and dromedaries
by land, to help carry on the return of the Jews.

Not “‘woe,”’ but “ho!?? an exclamation! not ‘bull rushes,” but .
time and reflection will explain a learned critical meaning. The
country ‘“‘beyond” the rivers of ‘“Ethiopia”—which must, (when
the prophet would be speaking of Canaan, ) refer west to the conti-
nent of America—north and south “‘wings.”

On the night of July 17th, 1830, Cosmopolite dreamed that a
«Society of Inquiry”? convened and investigated the question, “Of
what benefit to Society are Priests and Kings??? The result and
conclusion was, that they were of no use, in the manner in which
they had governed the world; therefore, after a certain date, would
lay them aside as of no account.

Upon this the waters arose amain, very muddy; built a raft; pull-
ed up the bushes; came to a deep lake of clear water, very rough,
for the wind was ahead. ‘Stay in the eddy until the wind falle,
then in the calm put forth all the strength we have, and may gain
the high dry lands in sight on the other side.” Then I awoke, and
ruminated in strange feelings.

Inquired of Judge Burke, after relating it to him, for an interpre-
tation.

Just then a man came in with a writing, containing the following
statements. On hearing it read, the Judge observed, “your dream
is now interpreted.”

“The Jews assert, that.according to their chronology, the temple
of Solomon was destroyed by Nebuchadnezzar, 422 years before
Christ; and the angel told Daniel, that from the time of daily sac-
rifice being taken away, and the abomination that maketh desolate
set up, should be 2300 days; when the sanctuary should be cleansed,
and everlasting righteousness brought in. Now, if we count 2300
years from the 422d year before Christ, it will bring us to the year
1878, when this great period of Daniel will have its accomplish-
ment. The other periods of Daniel, viz: time, times, and half
a time, or 1260 years, time, times and the dividing of a time, or
1215 years. The 1290, and 1335, are periods of events to have
their accomplishment within the great period of 2300, the last of

hich, with the 1260, to terminate with the 2300; and thus they
rm data, from which we can go back from 1878, to look for
ents. Hence if we deduct 1335 from 1878, it will carry us back
the year A. D. 5438, at which time idolatry was established in
672 ANALECTIC MISCELLANY.

the Christian church, and the image worship set up by the Pope,
and supported and protected, by his authority; and if we deduct 45
days from 1878, it brings the difference between 1335 and 1290
days, it will bring us to 1833, as the period of the accomplishment
of the 1290 days, when the power of idolatry shall be broken.—
And if we deduct 1260 from 1878, it will carry us back to the
year A. D. 618, the period of the rise of Mahomet and his empire,
_ who was to cast down the truth to the ground, and to practice and
pepe for a time, and times, and the dividing ofa time, which the
ews understand to be 1215 years, and will have its accomplish-
ment in 1883, ‘“‘when he shall come to his end, and none shall hely
him.” From this data the 45 years’ war between truth and error
will commence in 1833. In which war all that stand cere to
truth-and righteousness shall be overthrown. Civil and religious
tyranny, kings and priests, shall be broken to pieces, by the “stone
cut out of the mountain without hands,”’ and religious liberty es.
tablished throughout the world, and the Divine government be estab-
lished, under which the saints of the Most High shall take the king.
dom, and possess it forever.
SPIRITUAL SONGS,

 

SONG I.

ZION’S DESOLATION AND RECOVERY.

1 Poor Zion lies in sore distress,
Her walls are broken down}.
The briars of the wilderness,
Her walks have overgrown.
Her palaces are desolate,
er courts a place of owls;
The Satyr there doth meet his mate;
And nest for other fowls.

2 A dreadful curse hath overspread

The land both far and wide;

The nations mourn for lack of bread,
The springs of water dried.

Go, go, ye priests before the Lora,
And at his altar moum;

That he may sheath his dreadful sword,
And let his grace return. ,

8 Methinks the clouds begin to move,

Sweet spring is drawing near;

The voice of the sweet turtle dove,
The land begins to cheer.

Methinks I hear the watchman cry, |
O Zion now behold;

With eagles’ wings you soon shall fly,
The feathers tinged with gold.

4 Your wall again shall be rebuilt,

Your palaces around;

The Lord who has remov’d your guilt,
Doth rich in grace abound.

He’ll pave your streets with purest gold,
Your gates with diamonds bright;

Your riches never can be told,
You are the Lord’s: delight.
674

SPIRITUAL SONGS.

Princes shall feed your flocks, and keep
With tender care the Lambs;
They'll safely lead the elder sheep,
And number all their names.
The Lerd’s your everlasting light,
Your mourning‘days are past;
Your city is the Lord’s delight,
And shall no more be waste.

Your mountains shall with honey flow,
The hills with milk and wine;
The valleys full of com shall grow,
And pastures full of kine.
My glory your,reward shall be, ;
T will before you go, | :
Until you come, my face to see,
And all my goodness know. ~

My signs in heaven you shall see
_And hear my trumpets blow;

‘The sun and moon shall darken’d be

By this you all may know,
The year of my redeem’d.is come,
To set poor Zion free;

. Return, return, ye exiles home, -

- Itis the Jubilee.

My lightning round the.world shal fly
‘While rumbling thunders roll; -

But you shall mount the melting sky,
And gain the happy goal—

There in a bright and flow’ry plain, ».
Your blazing harps shall sing;

The Lamb that was on Calv’ry slain,
Shall sound from every string.

 

- §ONG IL.
Ye happy souls whose peaceful minds,

Are free from pain and fear;

Ve objects which kind heav’n designs,
To make its constant care,

To you I’ll vent my mournful sighs,
Press’d by my dismal fate,

O can you with me sympathise
While I my case relato?
SPIRITUAL SONGS. 575

I once was happy in the Lord,
My soul was in a flame;

I did delight to hear his word,
And praise his holy name.

His children were my heart’s delight,
I lov’d their company—

1 liv’d by faith both day and night,
In him who died for me.

But wo is me, those joys are past,
Those blissful scenes are o’er;

I’m like a city quite laid waste,
To be rebuilt no more.

In vain I cry, in vain I mourn,
In vain I seek for rest,

I fear the dove will ne’er return
To my poor troubled breast.

Alas! alas! where shall I go,
Jesus from me is gone; °

A child of sorrow, grief and woe,
For evermore undone.

The gospel too is hid from me,
Tho’ often I do hear

The law denounces death on me,
And thunders out despair.

My hope is fled, and faith I’ve none,
God’s word I cannot bear;
My sense and reason almos* gone,
Fill’d with tormenting fear;
What next to do, I cannot tell,
So keen my sorrows are—
Without relief I sink to hell,
To howl in long despair.

The devils waiting me around,
To make my soul a prey;

I wait to hear the trumpet sound,
“Take, take the wretch away.

1 linger, pine, I groan and sigh,
Sleep now has left mine eyes;

And ghastly death seems drawing nigh,
And that without disguise.

O that I was some bird or beast, _
Was | a stark or owl,

* Some lofty tree should bear my nest,

Or through the desert prowl,
10

ll

SPIRITUAL SONGS.

But I have an immortal soul,
Within. this house of clay,
That either must with devils howl,

Or dwell in endless day.

One ev’ning pensive as I lay,
_ Alone upon the ground,
As I to God began to pray,
A light shone all around.
These words with power went thro’ my heart
- ve come to set you free;
Death, hell, nor grave shall never part,
My love (my Son) from thee.

My dungeon shook, my chains flew off,
Glory to God I cry’d;

My soul was filled, I cry’d enough,
For me the Savior died!

The winter's past, the rain is gone,
Sweet flowers doth now appear;

The morning’s brought.a glorious sun,
That’s banished ev'ry fear.

Hail brightest Prince, eternal Lord, .
Tiiat left the blazing throne;
Eternal truth attends thy word,
Thou art the Father’s Son.
When on the brink of hell I lay,
Enclos’d in blackest night;
Thou, Lord, didst hear the sinner pray,
And brought my soul to light.

All you that’s groaning in your chains,
Without one spark of hope;

Tho’ inexpressible your pains,
O still be looking up.

The winds may blow and storms arisé,
A dark and gloomy nighit;

The morning sun will clear the skies,
With sweet prevailing light, |

 

SONG III.—zion’s tren.

1 Arise, O Zion, rise and shine,
_ Behold thy light is come,
Thy, glorious cona’ring king is near
SPIRITUAL sUNGS.. 677

To take his exiles home.

His trumpet sounding through the sky,
To set poor captives free—

The day of wonder now is come,
The year of Jubilee.

2 Ye heralds blow your trumpets loud,

The earth shall know her doom;

Go spread the news from pole to pole,
Behold the judge is come;

Blow out ihe sun, burn up the earth,
Consume the rolling flood;

While ev’ry star shall disappear.
Go turn the moon to blood.

8 Arise ye nations under grouna,

Before the Judge appear;

All tongues and languages shall come,
Their final doom to hear.

King Jesus on his dazzling throne,
Ten thousand angels round;

And Gabriel with a ace trump,
Echoes an awful sound.

4 The glorious news of gospel grace,

To sinners now is 0’er;

The trump in Zion now is still,
And to be heard no more.

The watchmen all have left the walls,
And with their flocks above,

On Canaan’s happy shore they sing,
And shout redeeming love.

 

SONG IV.—seconp part.

1 Come all my brethren in the Lord,

Whose hearts are joined in ones

Hold up your heads with courage bold;

. Your race is almost run—

Above theclouds behold him stand,
And smiling bids you come;

And angels whisp’ring you away,
To your eternal home.

8 A pilgrim on his dying bed,
With glory in his soul;
Upwards he lifis his longing eyes,
, . Nn |
SPIRITUAL SONGS

Towards the blissful goal;

While friends and children weep around,
And loth to let him go,

He shouts with his expiring-breath
And leaves them all below

8 O Christians, are you ready now,

To cross the rolling flood;

On Canaan’s happy shore, behold,
And see your smiling God.

The dazzling charms of those bright worlds,
Attract my soul above;

My tongue shall shout redeeming grace,
When perfected in love,

4 Go on, my brethren in the Lord,

I’m bound to meet you there;

Altho’ we tread enchanted ground,
Be bold and never fear,

Fight on, fight on, ye valiant souls,
The land appears in view,

ahope to gain sweet Canaan’s shore,
And there to meet with you.

5 Salvation to our conq’ring King,

Then let the echo rise: :

While the repeat is sung above,
By armies in the skies.

‘O Christians help me praise the Lamb,
Who died for you and me;

We’ll sing the praises as we go,
And shout eternally. ,

6 Farewell,my brethren in tho Lord,

Until we meet again;

Perhaps in time, or as we rise,
Above the fiery main,

We'll join the royal armies bright,
In presence of the Lamb;

We'll tune our harps, and sing free grace,

love’s eternal flame.

 

SONG V.
THE MORNING VISION, OR PHILOSOPHER CONVERTED.

1 I walked forth one morning fair,
Aurora gently fanned the air;
10

SPIRITUAL SONGS. B79

And scatter’d odors in the breeze,
From dropping gums and blooming trees,

The hills and vallies did abound,
With feather’d songsters al] around;
Their various artless notes did ring,
To welcome in the cheerful spring.

The earth was clothed in vernal hue,
And flow’rs sprinkl’d with moming dew;
All nature smiling to behold

The rising sun with beams of gold.

Surveying nature’s drama round,

The scene with wonders did abound;
Meanwhile my lab’ring eyes were charm’d,
An inward voice my soul alarm’d.

«Could you all nature comprehend,

“You'd better learn to know thy end;
Those beauties which you now survey,
“Shall, like thyself, soon fade away.

“But death alone-is not your doom;
“You surely must to judgment come;
“How will you stand before the Lord,
‘When he unsheathes his flaming sword?

“When hills and mountains are all fled,
“Where will you hide your guilty head?
“O wretched man where will you rove?
You've slighted a Redeemer’s love. ”

Black horror seized my guilty heart,
Through ev’ry vein I felt the smart:

I fell and almost lost my breath,

And thought I soon should sink in death.

The little birds from spray to spray,

Were hymning praises all the day,
In artless anthems to their Gud;
But I despis’d a Saviour’s plood.

If I had died when I was young,

L now should with my infant tongue
Be praising of my God. on hieh,
But here in guilty chains I lie.
580

11

12

18

14

15.

SPIRITUAL SONGS.

Thus trembling o’er the gulf I lay,
But dare not move my lips to pray;
I thought’ I was forever curs’d,
My guilty heart was fit to burst.

My scarlet crimes did now appear,
Which sunk my soul in black despair:
‘My dreadful pains no tongue can tell,

I thought I felt the flames of hell.

I.thought I saw the burning lake;
My frighted soul began to quake;
I cried aloud, Lord must I go,
To languish in eternal woe.

4

I heard a noise like thunder roll,
Which did affright my guilty soul;

I thought the dreadful day was come,
That I should hear my final doom.

To my amazement and surprise,

‘ [saw a cloud descend the skies, _

16 ©

AT

18

19

20

And on the cloud appeared One
Who fairer was than crystal stone,

His curling locks were snowy white,
His garments were exceeding bright;
The sun looked dim before his face,
His feet were like the burnished brass.

He spake, and lightning stream’d around,
He says, “1 havea ransom found; °
“I bought your ransom on the tree, :
“And came to set your spirit free.”

My heart rebounded like a roe, .

"And glory through my soul did flow;

My sins were gone, and | was free,
And knew my Saviour died for me.

‘Tleap’d and shouted out aloud, |

And long’d for wings to reach 'the cloud;
To catch my Saviour in my arms,

And gaze forever on his charms.

Meanwhile I thus rejoicing stood,
Helike a flaming cherub rode:

To heaven again he took his flight
And quickly vanish’d out of sight.
2

SPIRITUAL SONGS. 581
But will I felt the heavenly flame,
And sung aloud in Jesus’? name,
1 felt the all-atoning blood,
And knew that I was born of God.

—

SONG VI.

That glorious day is drawing nigh,
When Zion’s light shall come;
She shall rise and, shine on high,
Bright asthe rising sun;
The north and south their sons resign,
And earth’s foundations bend, .
Adorn’d as a bride, Jerusalem
All glorious shall descend.

The king who wears the glorious crown,
The azure flaming bow,

The holy city shall bring down,
To bless the church below;

When Zion’s bleeding conquering king,
Shall sin and death destroy, ©

The morning stars shall t’gether sing,
And Zion shout for joy.

The holy bright musician band,
Who sing on harps of gold,

Just by the course along they stana,
Their gentle numbers roll,

Descending with such melting strains,
Jehovah they adore,

Shouts through earth’s extensive plains,
Were never heard before.

Let Satan rage and boast no more,
Nor think his reign is long;

Tho’ Saints are feeble, weak and poor,
Their great Redeemer’s strong;

In storms he is our hiding place,
A covert from the wind;

A stream from the rock in the wilderness,
Runs through this weary land.
582

SPIRITUAL SONGS.

5 This crystal streatn runs down from heaver, |

It issues from the throne:

The floods of strife away are driven, °
The church becomes as one;

That peaceful union she shall know,
And live upon his love;

And shout and sing his name below,
As angels do-above.

A thousand years shall roll around—
The church shall be complete;

Call’d by the glorious trumpet’s sound,
Their Saviour for to meet:

They rise with joy and mount on high,
They fly to Jesus’ arms;

And gaze with wonder and delig*t,
On their beloved’s charms. ‘

Like apples fair his beauties are,
To feed and cheer the mind;

No earthly fruit doth so recruit,
Nor flagons. full of wine.

Their troubles o’er they'll grieve no more,
But sing in streams of joy;

In raptures sweet and bliss comp ‘te;
They’! feast and never cloy.
DEFENCE OF CAMP MEETINGS.

BEEPS eee

Rev. Stirs Meap:

Dear Sir—Agreeably to your request, I- have thrown together
some reflections on the subject of Camp Meetings.

‘“‘As a plan the most simple, and of course the best calculated to
answer the intended purpose, I have stated the objections which are
commonly raised by those who oppose you, and have annexed the
answer to each in the order in which they occurred to my own mind.
As my only aim is to put down that superficial tribe of men, who
commonly are at the head of unreasonable opposition, I have studi-
ed simplicity and plainness. And though more judicious critics
might say, that some of the arguments are strained, and that others
might be considered arguments ad hominem, yet I apprehend no
danger from a public reply. An error which may have been admit-
ted, must be too trivial to merit the opposition of men of ability,
and I fear nothing from the others, because I should not find time to
pay them attention.

“Tt might be said, for instance, that my defence of an unlettered
ministry, would ultimately lead to evil consequences, ‘to the per-
etuation of ignorance.’ But I have not the same apprehension.

he time is fast approaching when every man who wishes to be
an acceptable minister of the gospel, will find himself obliged to
take Paul’s advice to Timothy, and with diligence strive to grow.
not only in grace, but likewise in the knowledge of the truth. j
have no intention to say that literature is useless. My meaning is,
that the same zeal, which induces men to renounce the pleasures of
the world and offer themselves as laborers in the vineyard of Chnist,
will push them on to make all necessary improvement.

‘‘Again it may be said that arguments in favor of noise and con-
fusion drawn from the conduct of the Jews, are far-fetched and in-
appplicable. But I feel clear in having adduced examples taken:
from the New Testament, which are of similar import, and there-
fore invincible.

‘As to the arguments which are addressed ad hominem to the
opposer, I think them directly in point, as intended to silence gain-
savers, who act without information or reflection.
584 DEFENCE OF

“On the whole, when I declare my prevailing design in sendi
forward this little prduction, is not to injure the feelings of candj
and honest men, but to aid in the spread of true Godliness, I am
sure to be heard by such with patience. And if any one should
wish to correct me, he will do it as becomes the profession of a
peaceful gospel. . ES en ee

“If you think it can be of any service to the public, you are at
liberty to publish these sheets, and apply the profits of the publica-
tion to the purpose of finishing the new meeting house at Lynch.

burg. Iam, &c.,
SAMUEL K. JENNINGS.
Szpremper 22, 1805.”

 

‘Lieut and darkness must forever stand opposed. to each other.
If either prevails, in proportion to its prevalence, the other must dis-.
appear. The kingdom of righteousness and true holiness, must
forever be opposed to the kingdom of. Satan, or the wicked inclina-
tion of men. Every man is’ subject to one or the other of these
powers. Lovers of God and of truth delight in the prosperity of
réligion, from motives of duty and benevolence. The enemies of
God and of his word are pleased to see religion put down, from the
selfish design of covering their lusts.. The true.Christian will de-
fend those institutions, arid means which most conduce to the refor-
mation of sinners; whatever the world may think:of him.. Tempo-
rizers and those who love the praise of men rather than the praise
of God, will advocate or oppose measures, according to the dopree’
of approbation they may receive, or expect to receive from the world.

Many hundreds of the most striking reformations have been at.
least commenced by means of Methodist Camp Meetings! With
these interesting facts before them, some look on with approbation,
some join with earnestness in promoting and carrying the hopeful
design into éffect, while others treat the meetings with contempt, and
their advocates as foois, madmen, and enthusiasts. Some submit
to every inconvenience to attend upon them, while others proclaim
the importance of suppressing them asa public nuisance. The de-
sign of these sheets, is to examine some of the objections commonly
raised against this important institution.

‘Objection Ist. Too much time is spent in vain.- ‘Six days
shalt thou labor, &c.’ ;

‘Answer. This is a spacious objection, and seems to be support-
ed by an express command of God. Let it be observed, however,
that our Lord Christ, in Matthew vi, 33, advised and commanded
that we should ‘first seek the kingdom of God and his righteous
ness.’ ‘That we should prefer spiritual before temporal interest.
CAMP MEETINGS. 585.

In another place our Lord estimates the soul of a man to be of,

reater worth than the whole world. ‘What shall it profit a man
if he should gain the whole world and lose his own soul? or what
shall he give in exchange?’ &c. Paul ‘considered all things but
loss, so that he might win Christ and be found in him.’ In a
country where, with the continued and united exertions of all its cit-
izens, sufficient provisions could not be made for its necessities, such
an objection might have some weight; but, with a soil and climate
like ours, where on an accurate calculation it will be found, that if
one fourth of the time be spent in agriculture, ample supplies will be
produced for man and _ beast, an argument founded on the necessity
of labor must be entirely frivolous.

“If we be disposed to consider religion as a matter of no conse-
uence, a very trivial'reason will be to us sufficient for neglecting it.
jut if the exercise and indulgence of true repentance, and the ac-

quisition ofa living faith in Jesus Christ, be considered essential

t» salvation, it must follow, that those who feel themselves destitute
of this “pearl of great price,”? will find sufficient time to perform
\heir necessary labor, and still spare, occasionally, a week for the
special work of waiting upon God in the use of such means as are
found conducive to reformation. While riches, honors and distinc-
tion are considered the principal objects of- pursuit, and the onl
attainments worthy the attention of men, much will be said about
the importance of labor. But let a man be properly affected with
the truths of the gospel, and he will no more attempt to avail him-
self of this objection in opposing Camp Meetings. .

.. “Objection 2d. Granting the argument for making provision for
the aay, ought not to weigh in such a case, yet surely it must be
admitted a reasonable objection, that by attending upon such meet-
ings health is, exposed and injured. ‘.

‘Answer. It is possible, grant, that the sickly or delicate might
be injured by too long standing or sitting, or lying on the ground,
but common sense would teach all valetudinarians either to stay at
home or to make the necessary provisions for their safety. We
cannot therefore be answerable for their imprudence. But a proper
religious excitement is not calculated either directly or indirectly to
injure health, unless victory over passion, a tranquil expectation of
unavoidable adversity, with triumph over the fear of death, can con-
stitute disease. But says the objector, the awful anxiety which frée-
quently precedes this comfortable state of the mind often does mis
chief. ‘This last difficulty involves in it another question. For i
the exercise preparatory to a gracious state, be a deep sense of sin,
and its awful consequences followed by an humble acceptance of
mercy on the terms of the gospel; then it must follow, that whatever
effects it may produce, it will be prudent to submit to the oneratiun,
386 DEFENCE OF

But if I should be disposed to deny the charge, which I shall now
formally do, how will it ever be made to appear with sufficient cer-
tainty that the cases of sickness which may have ae at any
Camp Meeting, or which may have succeeded shortly after such a,
Meeting, were produced by any exercise or ‘condition attendant on
the occasion? Have not thousands been taken suddenly ill at home,
abroad, sitting up, lying down, in the house and in the field? Who
can tell whether the same illness might not have happened at the
same time in another place, or in any other condition? Aud as so
many came off unhurt in the proportion to the few who can be ad-
duced as seeming’ instances to the contrary, I venture to coaclude
that, if religion ‘be all-important, and if religion be successfally
sought after at Camp Meetings, this second objection must also lose
taost, if’ not all its weight.
- “Objection 3d. Let these objections stand or fall, it must be ac-
knowledged, that the principal advocates'of these meetings are igno~
rant and illiterate Methodists.
“Answer. Indeed it is bad enough if all Methodists are ignorant
and illiterate. It could be wished that true wisdom and useful
knowledge were more universally diffused. But not to love sight of
the objection; St. Paul gives the following instructions to Timothy,
when preparing him for the ministry of the Gospel: ‘‘Give at-
tendance to reading, to exhortation, to doctrine. Neglect not the
gift that isin thee. Meditate upon these things; give thyself wholly
fothem. ‘Take heed unto thyself and to thy doctrine, continue in
them; for in doing this thou shalt both save thyself and them that
hear thee. Preach the word, be instant in season, and out of sea~
son; reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all long suffering and doctrine.”
Whether the Methodist preachers do not in a very considerable de-
ree act up to this exhortation, will scarcely admit of a question.
But the objector continues to ask, have any of them a liberal edu-
cation? Can they compose rhetorical discourses? Can they deliver
them with the ease and elegance of true orators? The waat of
these accomplishments I perceive then to be the great uljeciion.—
Nothing is more common than that worldly minded meu should be:
wise above what is written. Does Paul make any such demands
upon Timothy? Ordoes he instruct him to be guided by these char-
acteristics in his choice of others for the same important work? If
such demand were correct, then we should have heard Paul address
himself to Timothy in the following manner. O Timothy, my
‘son! I have frequently commanded thee to labor in the work of the
Lord, according to my example. But as thou art not an apostle,
properly so called, and hast not received the gift of languages, I ad-
vise thee to acquaint thyself with the Hebréw, Greek and Latin;
with Geometry, Trigonometry, Arithmetic, Algelra uud Fluixiuns:
CAMP MEETINGS. 587

with natural Philosophy, Rhetoric, moral Philosophy and Meta-
physics: after these to devote thyself‘ to the study of some system
or systems correctly. But after all do not forget to rehearse them
before a looking glass till thou art able to repeat them with freedom
and grace; so that when thou art called upon public duty, thou may-
est effectually secure the approbation of thy auditors. Further-
more, when thou art about to visit any distant Churches, lay up in
thy portmanteau the choicest of thy sermons. And wherever thou
art, take care'to lave at least one discourse about thee, that. thou
mayest be prepared against any sudden emergency, and never appear
unfinished in the eyes of the people.? We cannot think such an
address, either pune or private, commensurate with the dignity of
the apostle Paul.
“The exhortation to Timothy is comprehensive and to the pur-
ose. It includes every instruction necessary for a useful minister.
When we are deeply interested in a subject of the last importance,
we do not think it necessary to draw up our arguments in an orderly
manner upon paper, before we attempt to deliver our sentiments upon
the matter in hand! Are not the love and ‘penetration of a parent
sufficient to dictate such advice as is suited to the different tempers
and conditions of his children? After perceiving the house of our
neighbor on fire, we do not withdraw to our closet to prepare a va-
riety of affecting arguments, by way of engaging him to save both
himself and family from the flames. In aa a case a lively con-
viction of ourneighbor’s danger, and an ardent desire to rescue him
from it, affords greater powers of natural eloquence, than any rules
of art can furnish.

» “Horace observes, that neither matter nor method will be want-
ing on a well digested subject. With how much facility then may
suitable expresstons be expected to follow those animating senti-
ments, which are inspired by an ardent love to God and man; espe-
cially when subjects of such universal concern are agitated, as death
and redemption, judgment and eternity? Upon such occasions, out
of the abundance of the heart, the mouth will speak; nor will the
preacher be able to repeat a tenth part of the truths, which God has
communicated to him while meditating upon his text. If malice
can furnish those who are under its influence, with an inexhausta-
ble fund of conversation, how much more rational to suppose that
the charity of a minister, will furnish him with an aie
fund of exhortation, instruction and comfort.” _

What advantage has occurred to the church by renunciating the
apostolic method of publishing the Gospel? We too often have had
indolence and artifice inthe place of sincerity and vigilance. Those
public discourses which were once the effects of conviction and
5&8 DEFENCE OF ,

zeal, have now become the weekly exercises of learning and art.—-
‘We believe and therefore speak,”. is an expression which with
such pastors is entirely out of use. an ,

_ “Where is it, that we discover the happiest effects produced upon
the minds of. men? Where do we observe the most frequent con-
versions? Where are the formal professors most commonl y struck
with religious fear?: Where are the libertines constrained.to cry
out, ‘men and brethren what shall we.do?? Where ‘is it that we
find the wicked departing from the assembly to lament their trans-
gressions in private? Are these things more frequently effected by
the learned orator, or do they not more commonly attend the labors
of the illiterate Methodists? Study and affectation may please the
taste of those who pretend to be wise and learned, and a desire to
please such men, has too often led preachers of the Gospel to de-
part from that generous sympathy, which actuated the ministers of ,
the primitive church. But while the offence of: the cross is avoided,
neither the wise nor the ignorant are effectually converted. . The,
Gospel is abundantly better suited to the poor in spirit than. those
who value themselyes as men of great science.’ ‘I thank thee, O
Father,’ said the lowly, blessed Jesus, ‘that thou hast hid these
things from the wise an1 prudent, and hast revealed them unto.
babes.’ These babes, so called in the language of Christ, I ap-
prehend te be similar to the_persons whom I advocate, and who are
in many places rejected for pecuniary reputed sages. But it hath,

sleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them that be-,

ieve, and by the instrumentality of these ignorant and illiterate.

men, he has raised up to himself in the United States in the course.

of a few years, half a million of servant worshippers. é
“After all that has been said, I am persuaded that those who wish.
to be amused at church, who attend the house of prayer to form their
arties for the ensuing week, and who do not wish to see their own

‘ollies, will still consider this difficulty unanswered—but every can-
did enquirer after salvation, will perceive that, what is charged
upon the Methodist preachers as being the effect of ignorance, viz:
their sympathy and.zeal, render them more respectable. Of course
if these men conduct the Camp Meetings, there will be the greater
probability of receiving benefit by attending them.

' “Objection 4th. But these preachers after all you can say, are
vehement, boisterous ond ostentatious. They stamp and clap their
fiands; they raise such a noise and confusion as is sufficient to dis-
tract their hearers. a

‘‘Answer. There can be no doubt, but that every minister of
Christ ought when he speaks for God, to deliver the truth in the
power anit demonstration thereof; and that with zeal and energy,
and in the most pressing and engaging manner possible. Isaiah
CAMP MEETINGS. 589

‘Wiii, 1. Says God tothe Prophet, cry aloud and spare not, lift up
thy voice like a trumpet, and show my people their transgressions,
and the house of Jacob their sins. But this will be disagreeable
to men of taste and learning! Yes, and he that preaches the truth
‘may expect this; but Matthew vp 12, rejoice, and be exceeding glad,
for great is your reward in Heaven; for so persecuted they the
Prophets that were before you. In the eyes of the world, ‘the pro-
phet is a fool, and the spiritual man is mad.’ Hosea, ix, 7. It
will be granted that loud and vehement speakin might be unneces-
sary, where the people are entirely attentive atl desirous to become
acquainted with the way of salvation. But there are none so deaf
as those that will not hear; and men hear any thing more willingly
than their own faults and failings. A curse is denounced against
‘the minister who doeth the work-of the Lord deceitfully; Jeremiah
x, 4; viii, 10. The preacher is bound to deal plainly with his
hearers when he reads that God is a consuming fire; that hell from
‘beneath is moved to meet the wicked at their coming. Isaiah xiv,
9. And all who deeply feel the importance of salvation will ex
hibit strong marks of earnestness. When Christ preached he ex-
‘pressed himself with zeal, energy and noise. John ‘vii, 37. Jesus
stood and cried saying, if any man thirst, &c., and chapter xi, 43,
‘when he raised Lazarus from the grave, he cried with a loud voice,
‘Lazarus come forth.’ Peter on the day of pentecost lifted u
‘his voice; and Paul when he declared his conversion did it not wit
‘that kind of moderation which would now be considered graceful.
In the name of the Lord, then, let the men alone, let them cry and
ee ‘not; for the Lord himself shall:descend from Heaven with a
‘shout, with the voice of an archangel, and with the trump of God.
‘Let those who neglect their duty; who prophecy smooth things,
who daub untempered mortar, and cry peace, peace, where there is
no peace, answer for themselves, and act.as they think proper; but
let Methodist preachers act up to the dictates of their conscience and
their profession.  Molest them not,. for God will judge every man
according to his works. -
“But says my objector, stamping and clapping of hands must be
‘inconsistent with decorum of worship. Thus’saith the Lord, Ezek.
v:, 11, ‘Smite with thine hand, and stamp with thy foot, and sa
alas, for all the evil abominations of the house of Israel.’ Wit!
this high authority, simple and honest men can move on regardless
‘of what the world may say, and with bitterness sigh and lament the
desolation sin hath made; and as they proclaim the solemn truths of
‘God, smite their hands together as a token of holy indignation
‘against all wickedness. - we
‘ “If God be'in earnest when he threatens the wicked, and will be
“so when he executes vengeance upon them, then by every rule of
690. -» DEFENCE OF

Aogic and diviaity, a minister of. Christ ought to be in earnest when
he warns.sinners of their impending danger, and invites them to
the refuge of the Gospel. . He ought to.show himself in earnest,
-and that he has the good of souls at heart. And while he proves
that hinself’ believes the force of ,God’s eternal truth, with all the
.violenee of. holy love, he should compel the people to come. in. ,
. _ “But continues the objector, if we should grant the privilege to
preacher to rave, yet surely the hearers are bound to keep si-
lence. fh
‘In Zach. ix, 9. we read, ‘Shout O daughter of Jeru.alem.’—
And in Isaiah xii, 6. ‘Cry out and shout thou inhabiiam f cion.’
Asaiah xlii, 11,12. Let the inhabitants of the rock sirg, let them
shout from the top of the mountains. Let them give glory urto God
in the islands; for, II. Chron. xv, 14, with a loud voice, and,.with
shouting, and with a trumpet, and with cornets Israel covenanted
4o serve the Lord, and he was found of them.

Again we read, Ezra iii, 11, 13, ‘And all the people shouted
with a great shout, when they praised the Lord, and the noise was
heard afar off. And again, Luke xix, 37, 40, when our Lord drew
near to the Mount of Qliveson his way to Jerusalem, ‘the whole
multitude of his disciples began to rejoice and praise God with a
lond voice:’ and when application was made to him to rebuke the
people, and call them to order, ne justified their conduct and said,
“if these should hold their peace, the stones would immediately ery
out.” This was exactly in conformity to the opinion and exhorta-
tion of the Psalmist David, Psal. xlvii, 1, ‘O clap your hands all
ye people, shout unto God with the voice of triumph.’? With ex-
amples and precepts like these, surely the people ought at least.to be
indulged, who, in the integrity of their hearts, adopt this mode of
expressing their devout emotions.

“If all these liberties be allowed, yet coritinues my objector, the
confused prayers, exhortations and songs are intolerable.

_ “Let us examine Nehemiah viii, from the beginning: ‘All the
people gathered themsel¥es as one man, both men and women, and
all that could hear with understanding,’ that knew good from: evil.
And the ears of all the people were attentive.’ They heard as for
eternity. And Ezra the seribe stood upon a pulpit of wood which
they had made for the purpose, and: beside him stood six of his
brethren who are all named. And Ezra opened the book of the law
of God in sight of all the people. And Ezra blessed. the Lord the
great God, and all the ee answered, amen! amen! and lifted up
their hands. And-these thirteen, together with the seventy four
Levites, caused the people to uncers'and the law, and the people
stood in their place, (which implies, the Priests and‘ Levites did
not, but moved about as they saw it needful.) So they read in the
CAMP MEETINGS. 591

book of the law of God distinctly, and gave the sense, and caused
the people to understand the reading. Now as it is stated that they
ee it is more than probable that those thirteen who stood on the
right and left. of Ezra did all read, especially as the other thirteen,
and the Levites, seventy-four in number, caused the people to under-
‘stand. Sothat there were Ezra, Nehemiah, twenty-six Priests, and
seventy-four Levites, if not one thousand, see chap. vii, 39, who
were all engaged in reading and expounding the law unto the people
in the time of the public worship of God. That this supposition
is correct, will be the more probable when we consider iat three
hours was the time which was devoted to this engagement, and it is
not possible that one hundred and two persons could have read: or
spoken separately and distinctly in so short a time.
‘“<But again we find at the conclusion of the public services, that
eight of the Levites according to the Jewish custom, who mostly
prayed in the attitude of standing, stood upon the stairs, probably of
Frias pulpit, and cried with a loud voice unto the Lord their God.
This was not mental prayer. No, they cried aloud, and eight of
them all at once. Let us turnto Ezra iii, 10, 11, 12, 13, when in
order to perform the public ‘worship of God, on a memorable day,
‘they set the priests in their apparel with trumpets, and the Levites
‘with cymbols to praise the Lord: and they sang together by course
‘in praising and giving thanks unto the Lord: because he is good,
‘for his mercy endureth forever. And all the people shouted when
‘they praised the Lord, because the foundation of the house of the
‘Lord was laid. But many of the priests and Levites, and chief of
‘the fathers who were ancient men that had seen the first house,
‘when the foundation of this house was laid before their eyes, wept
‘with a loud voice, and many shouted aloud. for joy; so that the
‘people could not discern the noise of the shout of joy from the
‘noise of the weeping of the people, for the people shouted with a
‘loud shout, and the noise was heard afar off? Here we may ob-
serve that they begin with order, seeing they sang together by course
in praising and giving thanks unto the Lord because he is good,
but that the ardor of their zeal and the earnestness of their devotion
ultimately transgressed their rules of order. If the people shouted
with a great shout, and there were no idle spectators amongst them,
at laying the foundation of an earthly temple, shall not the Israel
of God shout for joy and lisp forth praise, when they see the foun-
dation of a spiritual temple laid by the goodness and power of God?
No, says the objecting Pharisee, that will never do, God is a God of
order. ‘Master rebuke thy disciples,’ Luke xix, 37, 39. The;
pay no regard to order, but all speak together. For the whole mul-
titude began to praise God with a loud voice. Why this is wild .
work and perfect confusion indeed; God is not deaf. Hark! what a
} 9% DEFENCE OF

" oise they make! what confusion is here! why if they were in Jeru-
salem and did shout at this rate, they would bshearh all through the
‘city. We think good order a very pretty thing, and cannot away
with such wild work as this. Besides, what will the great and
learned, the wise and the mighty children of this world think of it?
‘And as we are on the very suburbs of the city, our character and
reputation, among the gentry, are at stake. For thine own honor
and the cause of God, and above all, for our credit’s sake, we pray
‘thee, ‘master rebuke’ thy disciples!’
“Hark! ye gainsayers of every party, sect and denomination
among men, who in conformity to your disposition to ‘love the
“praise of men more than the praise of God,’ would fain lay down
rules forthe Most High, and limit the Holy One of Israel, and per-
-suade yourself that salvation must come through a certain mode or
“form, or all is delusion, enthusiasm, hypocrisy, and: wild iire... I
tell you ‘that if,these should hold their peace, the stones would im-
mediately cry out;’? God would raise up Instruments more unlikely
than these to celebrate his praise. :
“Objection 5th. The solemn woritip of*God ought to be per-
‘formed in houses dedicatéd to that sacred: use. It cannot be thought
‘proper to assemble in mixed multitudes in the woods. And it must
e very indecent for ladies of distinction to be seen mingled with
‘such crowds. ; .
“Answer. It is proper that suitable houses should be prepared
‘for the wonmp of God. But let me ask, are such houses univer-
sally provided? You know they arenot. Are the ministers of the
‘everlasting gospel to’ hold their peace, until all the people are dis-
posed to build houses for the purpose of worship. What absurdity
men ‘fall into when they would oppose the truth! It is in amount
‘to say, ‘let the people become ‘religious and then they will prepare
‘temples for the living God, and alter that you may preach with
‘comfort and decency:’
“Our Lord, whose object was to inspire devout emotions in the
‘minds of the people, seldom delivered his discourses in the temple.
The most excellent collection of religious or moral instruction that
was ever proclaimed to the world, is commonly called, by way of
«distinction, our Lord’s sermon onthe Mount. Matt. v, vi and vii
chapters. .
‘‘Again, we frequently find him in the midst of the multitudes
in the open woods or fields, as when he fed the thousands; and we
know that the Mount of Olives was with him a favorite place... In
a word, his examples will warrant assemblies to meet at such times
and places as opportunity and occasion may seem to prescribe.
‘God is a spirit, and they that worship him must worship him
-in -pirit and in truth. «Houses are convenient and proper, end the
CAMP MEETINGS. 593

people ought to build them decent and spacious, so that except for
the sake of cool air and shade no congregation need meet in the
woods. But till that be done, which without the spirit of divina-
tion, judging from the penurious disposition so prevalent in the
world, I venture to predict will require considerable time and a
greater spread of religion. Till then go on ye ministers of Christ
and collect the people when and where you can, and preach the
Gospel of God. And,as to the mixed multitude spoken of in the
objection, I am bound to answer, that in the sight of God there is
no respect.of persons. With him the righteous are noble, however
poor and despised in the world, whilst the wicked though laden
with wealth and surrounded with earthly grandeur are mean and
vile. Yes, thou purse-proud, self-exalted opposer of all that is good,
the God of Israel sill exalt the upright beggar when he will sink
thee down into the pit of hell. :

“You may support your distinction and feed your pride, but in a
religious point of view all men are ona level, and the good man
feels itso. The very fact, your aversion to worship your Creator
with the poor and despised, proves to me that you have neither part
nor lot in the matter; that you know not God nor his worship, and
that to follow your advice would be the sure road to 'perdition,
The Lord hath declared his intention and purpose to exalt the hum-

ble, whilst he will pull down high looks.

‘Ye men of self-importance, who are ready to suppose us desi-
rous to borrow distinctions by gaining your approbation and fellow-
ship, be it known unto you, that so long as you suppose you have
dignity to lend, we want none of your caresses. Except the Lord
lay to his mighty hand, and let you see that you are little and vile
and less than the least of his saints; instead of an honor, you would
be a disgrace to the cause of religion. It is a solernn truth, and a
truth which I expect you bitterly hate, that if you, with all your
stateliness, ever obtain the religion of Jesus Christ, you must obtain
it on the same common principles with publicans and harlots.—
You must see and feel that it is heaven’s thighest, best gift, and that
merit in every sense is excluded where ‘by grace ye are saved
through faith, and that not of yourselves, it is the gift of God.’

*“* Your objection as it concerns the ladies, is the fruit of the same
tree. That pride which will effect your ruin, would lead you to car-
ry with you your female friends. But I would ask, in what respect
can a woman be injured by attending unto camp meetings? Is it
probable that any indecent address would be made to her there, soon-
er than any other place? You would apprehend no danger in send-
ing her to a ball or a barbacue, where every engagement is calcu-
lated to iniluence the passions and excite unlawful desires; but at a

Oo
594 DEFENCE OF

camp meeting, where hundreds are employed in the most vehement
manner to pull down the strong holds of sin and lust; where as
many instances of the most bitter lamentations on account of sin,
' are calculated to excite a holy dread of vice; at such a Hee your
wife or daughter ought not to be trusted! Had you stated your ob-
jection in its proper shape, it would have stood thus: ‘It is a dis-
ceful business for ladies of distinction to be engaged in religion.

It will seclude them from society.’

“ Objection 6th. The exercises and engagements of the people at
such times and places are absurd.. Their opinions are enthusias-
tic, and their’ practices disgusting. In a word, the whole business
is intolerable. A

«+ Answer. Any difference which can be distinguished between a
Methodist meeting and that of other denominations, must be the
result of the following sentiments, which | suppose you call enthu-
siastic in the lumping objection. :

“1st. The Methodists suppose it to be a correct practice to he
bold and open in their profession of religion. ,

“2d, They lay great stress on the use of the means of grace in
the successful seeking of religion. a oe

‘‘ 3d. They suppose every Christian bound to use his utmost ine
fluence to spread religion. ee

‘‘ Wherever these opinions haye considerable influence, we are
accustomed to see frequent instances of extraordinary and audible
lamentations for sin; and of loud and rapturous expressions of joy *
upon a professed knowledge of sins forgiven. :

“ Let us examine your objection as it applies to these considera-
tions. In the first place, I am at liberty to suppose it to be your
opinion in opposition to the manner of the Methodists, that men
may have all necessary religion in secret. That it is improper to
make any proclamation of its attainment, and that all external show
of: it is lyoneney: Under the influence of this opinion'you had
rather be considered irreligious than be classed with any people
who make a noise about religion. I assert then that your silence
= your ccoenle of others is not comfortable to the doctrines of,
the gospel.

Our Lord Jesus Christ has commanded his followers to act as
‘ the light of the world,’ and ‘to Jet their light so shine before men
that others seeing their good works may glorify their father which
is in heaven.’ He has furthermore said, ‘if any man will be my
disciple, let him deny himself and take up his cross and follow me.’
And again, speaking to his disciples, ‘behold I send you forth as
Jambs among wolves. If the world hate you, ye know it hated me
before it hated you.’ To apply these quotations, I observe men
should always act agreeably to their prevailing opinoins, and we
CAMP MEETINGS. 596

are at liberty to judge of men’s opinions by their general conduct
Now I ask how is it possible that any man should perform works
in their nature praise worthy, and intend that they should reflect
honor upon the religion of Jesus Christ, and never declare himself
an advocate of the Christian religion? I would also ask what cross
can be in the way of a Christian if he may in all respects walk as
do other men? And I would in the last place ask, how the world
could despise any man as a Christian, who never made pretentions
to that character? It is very evident that the gospel contemplates
it followers or adherents as being men ‘bold to take up, firm to sus-
tain the consecrated cross.? They are men not ashamed of the
gospel. The ministers will boldly preach Christ and him crucified.
and the friends of Christ will universally acknowledge him to be
their Prince and their Saviour. oes

‘In the second place, I may consider it to be your opinion, that
religion needs no external or ceremonial aid. Under the influence
of this dangerous idea, you are led to neglect the use of those means
which most effectually conduce to the attainment of true religion.
‘If you love me,’ says the Lord, ‘keep my commandments.’ We
are commanded then to deny ourselves ‘ungodliness and world';y
lusts, and to live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present
world. For ability so to do, we are commanded to ask that we
may receive, to seek that we may find, to knock that it may be
opened unto us. These requisitions surely imply that some exter-
nal aid is conducive to religion. But if these be not conclusive,
and you .till insist that mere mental energy is sufficient in carryin
on this great work, I will request you to account for the prayers o
our Lord Jesus Christ. Inthe case of Lazarus he prayed audi-
bly, he spake with a loud voice. In the garden of Gethsemane he
prayed; yea he continued all night in prayer; he prostrated himself
on the earth! Why all this external work in his devout engage-
ments! Surely he too was an enthusiast!

‘“‘Even admitting that me highly exalted minds can succeed in
cultivating devout emoti. without the concurrence of bodily exer-
tion, yet it must be granted that a majority of men could not suc-
ceed atall. But if universal success were possible, yet such a mode
of worship would not accord with the general conduct of mankind.
_ When the greatest men contemplate the effulgence of majestic
dignity, they feel not only a disposition to indulge a sense of rever-
ence, but also to express it in some external form, They feel sim-
ilar emotions Shen high favors.are conferred upon them. Not con-
tented with indulging a sense of gratityde, they impatiently wait
for an onportunity to manifest it by some adequate external expres-
sion. And when they, behold eminent goodness it is not. uncom-
mon for them to burst forth in exclamations of joy and approbation.
596 DEFENCE OF

Under impression and consequent emotions like these, John was led
to exclaim, ‘ Behold the Lamb of God which taketh away the sins
of the world.’

‘Qn the whole, I must venture to assert that some external ap-
pearance of religion is necessary to its very existence, and that any
man who can at -all times conceal its operations is a stranger to
those emotions which constitute true Christianity. ‘He is still in
nature’s darkness,’ in the gall of. bitterness and the bond. of iniqui-
. If this conclusion be not correctly drawn, the ceremonies: of

e tabernacle were vain iand ostentatious. The grandeur of the
temple, the effort of pompous pride, and all the ordinances receiy-
ed and acknowledged by most Christian societies are frivolous and
unmeaning. Ee eae

“In the third place I consider your objection to imply that no
co-operation of men is necessary for spreading the Beale And I
answer in my turn, that this objection would go to the utter subver-
sion of all- religion. .. - e : 3
_ “ Whatever is revealed and recorded, from the time such record
is made it becomes a matter of instruction to those for whose benefit
it was intended. If Adam had not made known to his domestics,
his confidence in, and his. approbation of the promise which God
had made and confided to him, with his life the whole business
would have ended. But saith the Lord, «I know Abraham that he
will command his house.’ It was intended from the beginning that,
Abraham and his faithful children, to the latest generation, should
continue to bear testimy of the truth. Hence all the solemn in-
structions and warnings of Moses, and the prophets of Christ and
his apostles. Hence the preaching of the gospel, and hence the
disposition of true Christians to tell to all around the great good-
ness and mercy of God through Christ Jesus.

“T perceive you begin to reject all of the three modifications which
I have given to your objection. You agree with us, that some cer-
emony is proper, and that a decent elegance of expression is essen-
tial to the existence and continuance of religion. It is against ex-
travagance only you would object. You grant then that religion
implies'some degree of solemn and sublime feeling, corresponding
to a just perception of the wisdom, power, and mercy of God.—
And as a sinner, you must also grant the necessity of some sensa-
tions, adequate’ to a correct perception of the holiness of that God
against whom you have sinned. You will furthermore grant that
some decent and suitable expression of these feelings is proper and
necessary. So far, well. Now I would know how deep and inter-
esting can these feelings be, and be consistent with reason and scrip=
ture? Can they never be more strong and extatic than those you
have felt? Or might they not in some cases amount to the measure
CAMP MEETINGS. 597

of those felt by the three thousand on the day of Pentecost? I think,
sir, you must grant that some men may act rationally, and make
more ado about religion than is your custom. If not, then you
must arrogantly make your sensibility the universal standard. But
you have granted that religion necessarily implies devout emotions,
and that such emotions séek for a corresponding degree of expres-
sion. Now, let it be supposed that an irreligious person, through
the sympathy of a camp meeting, is suddenly brought to a solemn

ause. Heconsiders, he perceives the sanctity of God’slaw. He

nds himself to be a miserable and undone sinner. His emotions
of guilt are so strong that, in the anguish of his soul he cries out,
‘God be merciful to me a sinner.’ He repeats his supplication,—
he earnestly cries, ‘Jesus thou son of David, ‘have mercy on me.’
Now this is rational, if the gospel doctrine of sin be true.

“ , ut to proceed by the grace of God through the instrumentalit
of the word, and by the effectual operations of the spirit of trut.
while yet in the m ist of his agony, he discovers the merciful inter-
position of the blessed Jesus. He contemplates the glory of God
as shining forth resplendently in the face of Jesus Christ. He is
changed iuto the sam image. Being justified by faith, he has

eace with God. In the transport of his soul tis glad heart leaps
or joy; and with extacy he cries, ‘Glory to God in the highest.’
i have found him of whom Moses and the prophets did write. - Je-
sus Christ is my Prophet, Priest, and King. Iam saved of the
Lord. Glory, hallelujah! This also is rational conduct, or the
scripture doctrine of the forgiveness of sins is illusive and vain.

“The conclusion therefore seems to be, that after having done
your objections all the justice which candor can require, the con-
duct of the Methodists at their camp meetings is more easily op-
posed with ridicule than with solid argument. It might not be amiss
to state at the close of this work the following considerations:

‘** By turning to Leviticus xxiii chapter, 39th and 40th verses,
and to the end of the chapter, we find that the God of Israel com-
“‘manded ne to build them booths of the boughs of trees of
different kinds, and dwell in them seven days. ‘And that this was
be oe annually, immediately after gathering in the fruits of

e land.

“‘ And again in Nehemiah viii chapter, from 13th verse to the
close we find that Israel had for a time lost sight of this command,
but on reviving the reading and exposition ot the law, they also re-
newed this custom in the city, and devoted seven days to dwell in
booths and attend to the reading of the law, confession of sin, &c.

“ Now it strikes me thus, that God in his wisdom, knowing how
difficult it is to retain a sense of-his presence, power and goodness,
while engaged in the bustle of the world, instituted this custom at a
698 DEFENCE OF

season of the year, and-under such circumstances as are well calcu.
lated to prepare men. for reflection. ‘

16 By drawing them off in this manner, and for such length of
time, it would seem td have been the design of the Almighty to pro-
duce an effect which was necessary, and yet impracticable under
any other circumstances; viz: A solemn devotion, abstract from bu-
siness, sublime and spiritual!

“ This, then, is also the design of our camp meetings. Having
found. how difficultly men can be brought to disengage themselves
from the world on any plan heretofore devised; and having, as if b
accident, discovered the powerful influence of long continued aH
independent meetings, we have repeated them with the happiest
effects.. And we are prepared to state it as a fact that at
meetings, of the kind in the state of we have had
instances of professed coversion.

_Nore.—Trve religion is the exercise and enjoyment of certain,
affections. The whole may be comprised in the. comprehensive
idea, ‘Tur ove or Gop.’ This love of God.m-y be defined ‘a
feeling of complacency while the perfection of deity is contempla-
ted.’ And particularly the moral perfections of God, emphatically
called his Holiness, is perceived with joyful approbation. It im-
plies also the hatred of evil. When the mind delights in this per-
ception of excellence, and in the indulgence of the sublime emotion
aitendant on such perception, it must feel proportionate opposition
to every species of vice. :

se hen a sinner is called to salvation this love of God and hatred
of evil are offered him as his spiritual portion. 2

_ © Most Negi Christians agree in urging the necessity of a
regeneration of the heart for the attainment of this salvation.

‘“‘ Except a man be born again he cannot see the kingdom of God;
and this kingdom consists of Righteousness, Peace and Joy in the
Holy Ghost. For if any man be in Christ he is a new creature;
having beheld the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ, he is
changed in the same image.

«This important change is effected through faith. ‘Faith comes
by hearing; hearing by the woru of God, and we cannot hear withs
out a preacher.’

_ “By the faithful preaching of the word, those who hear are per=
suaded to believe the gospel of God, the glad tidings of peace ta
rebellious world.

_ Trusting the record which God has given of his Son Jesug
Christ, true believers have their cousciences purged from guilt and
dead works. Of course they come boldly to the throne of grace,
and in the’ enjoyment of the spirit of adoption, they cry, “Abba-~
Father, and feel themselves the sons of God.’
CAMP MEETINGS. | 599

‘tBy this preparation, and this only, men are brought cordially.
to delight in the perfections of deity, and sincerely to hate evil, or
the indulgence of unlawful passions.

‘Tf this be the correct process for effecting reformation, then the
most earnest .rather than the most elegant preaching of the word
will be most effectual. ‘The wisdom of man is foolishness with
God.’ And a man may have his head stored with much theologi-
cal truth, and still be utterly destitute of true religion.

.“ The most learned lectures may be delivered to any man, or set
of men, for years together, aud yet if that kind of energy which
urges to immediate practice be wanting, all will be vain. —

“‘ The tenor of the gospel is, ‘now is the accepted time, now is
the day of salvation.? And the minister of the gospel, to be suc-
cessful, must show by every ward and every gesture that he feels it
so. He must ‘know the terror of the Lord,’ and act consistenth
with the deepest sense of it, or he will never effectually poreuadp
men. ;

‘This opinion is firmly supported by innumerable facts; and es-
pecially by facts which invariably present themselves at camp
meetings. Our Methodist preachers excel in this kind of earnest-
ness or Godly vehemence, and the most astonishing effects follow
their labors on these occasions, so favorable to their manner of:
preaching.

“sInstance the following statement:

“1, A camp meeting was held at Rehoboth Chapel, in Warren
gounty, Georgia, from the 8th to the 12th October, 1802, under the
direction of the Rev. Hope Hull, Stith Mead, and others. The
result was, that one hundred souls professed to be brought into the
sweet and peaceful love of God, through the belief of the gospel.
This was not for fire as some by derision call it, captivating the
ignorant and the weak only. Doctor Roberts, captain Joseph

ryant, and the worthy lady of Judge Stith, with many other re-
spectable and intelligent persons, were among the subjects of this
work. Glorious manifestation of the power of God, to save
‘even now’ all them that believe.

“Query. Will any Christian dare to say that the Lord Jehovah
was not here? ;

«9. Ata similar meeting in Oglethorp county, near Lexington,
conducted by Rev. Hope Hull, a Methodist, and Rev. Robert Cun-
ningham, a Presbyterian; it was supposed that no less than one
hundred and fifty -professed the forgiveness of their sins, through the
belief of the record which God has given concerning his Son.—
Here also persons of information and distinction came under the
influence at the spirit of reformation.

“ At Ebenezer meeting house, in Hancock county, from the 11th

®
600 DEFENCE OF

te 15th February, in bad weather, under the direction of Rev. Stith
Mead, fifteen were found declaring the knowledge of God, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Of this number were Judge Stith him-
self, and two young ladies of his family. _

“4, At Smyrna, near Washington, in Wilks county, a joint
camp meeting was again held by Messrs. Cunningham and ‘Hull,
from 28th July to Ist August, about one hundred professed conver-
sion from the error of their.ways tothe service of God. -

“5, At. Harris’ meeting house, Washington, from 8th to 11th
duly, 1803, one hundred were supposed to obtain saving religion.

“6, At Mapp’s Spring, in Green county, from 7th to 10th Oc-
tober, 1803, about forty, some said fifty, declared they had’ found
the Lord.

_ 7, At Liberty Chapel, on Spirit Creek, near the city of Augus-
ta, from 14th to 17th October, 1803, fifteen acknowledged the
goodness of God in their salvatian.

* 8th. At Stenchcomb’s meeting house, in Elbert county, from
16th to 19th. September 1803, thirty were thought to have tasted the
love of God. i

“9th. At Rehoboth, a second meeting at this place, from 18th to
22d Nov. 1803, thirty rejoiced in that they had found him of
whom Moses and.the prophets did write.

“10. In Bedford county, Virginia, a camp meeting was held
under the management of Lorenzo Dow and Stith Mead, from the
23d to 27th March, 1804, and here fifty were supposed to have
obtained the forgiveness of their sins.

“11. At Tabernacle meeting house, Bedford, Virginia, ‘from
17th to 21st May, 1804, it is believed that one hundred and fifty
obtained a saving knowledge of God and of Jesus Christ his Son.
N. B. Of my own knowledge, I can assert that the most. amazing
reformation has followed these meetings which was held within the
bounds of my acquaintance.

“12, At Charity Chapel, Powhatan county,'from 8th to 12th
June, 1804, one hundred said to be converted. :

“13. At Leptwich Chapel, Bedford, from 20th to 24th July, 1804,
one hundred were found praising God for his redeeming love.

©14, At Depews, in Bottetoust county, Virginia, from 3d to 7th
August, 1804, fifty professed to be brought from darkness to light}.
Ae the bondage of: sin and death, to the liberty of the children of.
God.

_ 15, At Ebenezer Chapel, (alias Board’s meeting house) from
17th to 21st August, 1804, about fifty supposed to be converted.

16. At Brown Chapel, Campbell county, from 21st to 25th
Sept., 1805, although bad weather, thirty stood forth as witnesses
for the cleansing power of the Lord Jesus Christ.
CAMP MEETINGS. 601

17. At Ayers’ meeting house, Bedford, from 19th to 25th July,
'1805, it was thought that fifty found peace through believing.

_ 18, Atthe Double Springs meeting house, Buckingham coun-
ty, from 6th to 10th September, 1805, one hundred professed to be-
lieve in the Lord Jesus for their salvation. ;

“19. At the Quarry Branch in Campbell county, from tle 13th
to 17th Sept., 1805, fifty were found ready to profess themselves to
be lovers of the Lord Jesus. Some suppose there must have been
many more.

“20. At Kingwood meeting house in Amherst, from Ist to 5th
Nov., 1805, sixty became the subject of the work of grace.

‘‘ These are a few of many similar instances, in which ‘the Lord
Jehovah has made bare his mighty arm’ at Methodist camp meet-
ings, and ‘out of weakness has brought forth strength, And
what shall we say to these things? Shall ali these facts be set
aside, because it may be said, that some of these converts have mis-
carried? J think not... For when it is considered that many and
great reformations are effected, and a very considerable number too,

at have, for years, stood the test of ridicule, opposition, and every
other species of modern trial, we must conclude that some at least,
are genuine. For my own part I have no doubt of the sincerity
of many. ‘

‘In addition to what has been said on the subject, it might not
be amiss to drop a reflection or two, on the following clauses of
scripture.

‘“‘ Matthew xiv, 13th, to 21st verse. Here we find that a ‘great
multitude of men, women, and children’ collected together out of
the cities, &c., into the desert place where Jesus was, and that they
continued with them until the evening, and were fed by his imme-
diate interposition. Our Lord then was not displeased with such
large and promiscuous collections of people.

“In the next chapter, viz: Matt. xv, 29th to 38th verse, we read
thus, ‘and Jesus departed from thence, and came nigh unto the sea
of Galilee, and went up into a mountain and sat down there. And
great multitudes came unto him. Then Jesus called his disciples
unto him, and said, I have compassion on the multitude, because
they continue with me now three days, and have nothing to eat, &c..
And they that did eat were four thousand.’? In Mark vi, 39, 40,
and John vi, Ist to 14th, we have the same facts again recorded.
It would seem, therefore, that our Lord himself on finding the mul-
titude willing to receive instruction in the ways of salvation, had
no objection to continue with them in the mountain or desert even
three days together. If then in modern times the people show a
disposition to relinquish worldly engagements for a season, that
they may the more effectually commune with their God and their
602 DEFENCE OF

own souls, shall we therefore find fault? Let us take heed how wa
oppose ourselves against the workings of the spirit of truth!

‘“« Again, by turning to Nehemiah 8th chapter, beginning at the
13th verse. From the sequel it would seem that by some means
the children of Israel had lost sight of a peculiar ceremony com-
manded in the law of Moses. ‘ But when the old custom of read-
ing the law in the ears of the people was revived by Nehemiah, it
was noticed afresh, that they were commanded on the occasion of a
_ certain feast to dwell in booths for séven days. And immediately
the people went forth, and brought olive branches, and pine branch-
es, and myrtle branches, and palm branches, &c., and made them-
selves booths, every one upon the roof of his house, and in their
courts, and in the courts of the house of God, and in the street
of the water gate, &c. a

“This ceremony was instituted in remembrance of the journey
through the wilderness, and was particularly calculated to make
impressions favorable to devotion, on the minds of the people.

“They had long been in a state of captivity, and Jerusalem
their beloved city, and the Temple were nearly destroyed, when it
entered the heart of Nehemiah to repair them. And when they
had executed their work, he sastuten the old custom of readin
the law, &c. The people had been brought by adversity to fee
that their transgressions had beén the cause of their calamities.—
They were of course disposed to indulge in repentance. Their
consciences were very much quickened, and they wished to be obe-
dient to the whole law. They therefore built them booths and sat
down under them, and reflected on’ the miraculous deliverance
which their fathers had received when in the wilderness. They
felt the weight of their own sins; they even imagined themselves to
be in the same situation, strangers ait pilgrims ‘welling in booths.
They lost sight of the bustle and commerce of the city, even while
they remained in it, and renewed their covenant to love and serve
the Lord. . .

“The blessed effect of camp meetings were discovered as if

accident. But the discovery being made, those who were
deeply interested in repairing the walls and temple of the spirit-
ual city of our God, repeated the meetings with the happiest con-
sequences. Here the eople, by the similarity of their situation at
once feel that this world is a wilderness, and that all are spiritual
travellers. They lose sight of the world, and give a loose reign
to reflection. By reflection they are brought to a sense of their
sins, and by the-help of the ministers and the exhortations of
rejoicing converts, they are encouraged to fly speedily to the out-
stretched arm of mercy. Being deeply impressed with a sense
of the importance of the subject, they cease not day nor night to
CAMP MEETINGS. 603

cry mightily to God, till they obtain power from on high to be-
lieve in the power of Jesus to save to the uttermost all them that
are ready to perish.

‘“‘T shall conclude with observing, that it is not at all uncom.
mon for persons to make up their minds on hearing of an intended
camp meeting, and to come forward with the express intention and
full expectation of obtaining religion. So that the extraordinary
effects of these meetings produce the most solemn reflections and
important resolutions in the minds of the people when at home.—
This consideration ought to do away objections raised against the
shortness of the work. And it is hoped, that all those who wish
to be benefited by the meetings, will turn a deaf ear to opposition
of this kind, when they consider that the highest possible expecta-
tion is warranted by thé word of God. Our Lord himself declar-
ed to the penitent thief, Luke xxiii, 43, to-day shalt thou be with
me, &c. Again, Corinth. vi, 2, behold now is the accepted time,

_ behold, now is the day of salvation. Again, Acts xvi, 31, 34, in-
clusive. We find that the jailor was convinced and enabled to be-
lieve, all in the same hour of the night. We might also add, that
three thousand were made to know the Lord on the one notable
day, the day of Pentecost. And Saul of Tarsus was converted
within the term of three days. Take courage then, ye who desire
to escape from the wrath to come. The sweet word of deliver-
ance is, ‘Believe in the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be
av eo
VIGISSITODES

OR THE

JOURNEY OF LIFE.

—lOoOOOOOomn

BY PEGGY DOW.

 

A virtuous woman is a crown to her husband: but she that maketh ashamed i»
ay rottenness in his bonca.—Prov. xii, 4.
Who can find a virtuous woman? for her price is far above rubies.
yee of her husband doth safely trust in her, so that he shall have no need
spoi
She will do him good, and not evil, all the days of her life.—Paov. xxxi, 10, 11, 18
VICISSITUDES, GO,

 

I was born in the year 1780, in Granville, Massachusetts, of pa~
rents that were strangers to God; although my father was a mem-
ber of the church of England, and my mother had been raised by
pious parents, of the Presbyterian order. But, whether she had any
sense of the necessity of the new birth and holiness of heart I can-
not say, for she was called to a world of spirits when I was but
five months old, leaving behind six children, two sons and four
daughters. My. eldest sister being about fifteen years old—my
father married in about six months after the death of my mother;
and although the woman that he married was an industrious good
house wife, yet he lost his property, and was reduced very low by
the sinking of continental money, and the children were scattered
as a consequence. . My eldest sister married when I was six years
old—and she prevailed on my father to give me to her, which ac~
cordingly he did; and I was carried into the state of New York,
and saw his face no more!* :

My tender heart was often wrought upon by the spirit of God;
and I was at times very unhappy, for fear I should die, and what
would become of my soul! I was early tauglit that there was a God,
a heaven and hell; and that there was.a preparation necessary to fit
me for those mansions of rest, prepared for ail that are faithful un-
til death! My heart often mourned before God, young as I was,
for something, I scarce knew what, to make me happy. 1 dared not
to sleep without praying to God, as well as I knew how, for many
years. My sister’s husband being a man not calculated to gain the
world, although they had no children, I was raised to Jabor as
much as my strength would permit, and perhaps more, as my con-
stitution was very delicate, from my birth. But the Lord was my
helper, though I knew him not by an experimental knowledge; yet
Thad a fear of him before my eyes. And he that taketh care of the
young ravens cared forme. From the time that I was six years of
age until I was eleven, my serious impressions never left me; but

*The summer past, in my journey to the east, I mef*with a half bro-
ther, whom I had not seen for twenty-seven years—and with whom my
father died; and also was at one of my'sisters, whom I had not seen but
once for twenty years. She being nine or ten years older than myself,
was able to inform me of some particulars concerning my mother’s death,
which were a consolation to me.
608 VICISSITUDES; OR

from twelve to fifteen I was mixing with those that were unacquain-
ted with God, or the things that pertain to the kingdom of heaven,
My mind was taken up with the vanities of this present world,
although my heart was often tender under the preaching of the gos-
pel, so that I could weep and mourn; yet I did not seek the Lord
in earnest to the saving of my soul. At the age of fifteen, the Lord
laid his rod upon me in taking away my health, which was not re-
stored until r -was seventeen. In this time I was much afraid I
should be called to pass the dark valley; but the Lord was pleased
to restore me to health again in a good degree; and at the age of
nineteen, I set out to séek my soul’s salvation, through many trials
and difficulties. The Methodist’s preaching and zeal were new in
that part of the country where I lived at that time; and my sister’s
husband was very much opposed to them, so that-it made my wa:
very trying; but I was determined, come what might, that I would
take up my cross and follow Jesus in the way; 1 was willing, and
ve up all my young companions, and ail the diversions of which
Thad been very fond, such as dancing, and company that feared
not God; and the Lord, who giveth liberally, and upbraideth not,
ave me peace and consolation inhim. My sister and myself joined
the first society that was raised in that part of the country, at a
neighborhood called Fish Creek, about four miles from where we
lived; where we attended preaching and class meeting once every
week; and the Lord was very precious to my soul in those days.

' About that time, my brother-in-law was brought to see himself a
sinner, and embraced religion; and we were a happy family,
although but three in.number. We often felt like heaven begun
below, Jesus precious to our souls. The preachers made our house
their home, at that time, and’ it was my delight to wait on them. I
felt as if 1 could lie at their feet, and learn instruction from their lips.
My chief delight was in going to meeting, and praising and singing
praises to my God and Saviour. We had ws once in two
weeks in our neighborhood, but few attended for nearly two years;
yet the preachers continued to preach, and that in faith,.and the
Lord heard and gave them their heart’s desire! They formed alit-
tle class, consisting only of seven; my brother and sister} two other
men and their wives, and myself, composed the society in the place
where I lived. We had class meeting and prayer meeting every.
week at the beginning; and it was but a few months before the Lord
burst the cloud,sand the work broke out, and sixty or seventy were
added tothe number. We had precious times of the outpouring of,
the Spirit.of God. If we met only for prayer meeting, often times
ovr meetings would last until twelve and one o’clock, and souls
would be so filled with divine love, that they would fall prostrate
on *he floor, and praise Christ their King! So we continued tolove
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 609

like children in one family, for two or three years, when some diffi-
culties took place; however, none were turned out of society. O!
how sweet it is for brethren to dwell together in unity—but now of:
ten doth the enemy of mankind make use of that most destructive
weapon, division! to destroy the fallen race of Adam!—O that
Christians would make a stand against him, and live and love like
children of one family!—that the world might say—‘see how
these Christians love one another.”

After this I lived in love and union with my brethren-for two
years or more, and enjoyed the privilege of preaching and class-
meetings, and had many precious seasons to my soul!

About this time “Camp Meetings” began to be introduced into
that part of the country, and were attended with the power of God
in the conversion of many precious souls!

At this time, there was one about thirty miles from where I then
lived, and my brother-in-law attended it; where he met with Lorén-
zo Dow, on his way to Canada, and invited him home with him,
to preach at our preaching house, and sent on the appointment a day
or two before hand, so thatthe people might get notice. And as he
was 2. singular character, we were very anxious to see and hear him.
The day arrived, he came, and the house was crowded; and we had
a good time! I was very much afraid of him, as I had heard such
strange things about him!

He was invited to my brother-in-law’s, but did not come for seve-
ral days. He had appointments to preach twice and thrice in the
day. However, at last he came, and tarried all night. The next
morning he was to preach five or six miles from our house: and lit-
tle did I think that he had any thoughts of marrying, in particular
that he should make any proposition of the kindto me; but so it was;
he returned that day to dinner, and in conversation with my sister,
concerning me, he inquired of her how long I had professed reli«
gion? She told him the length of time. He requested to know
whether I kept wicked company? Shetold him I did not; and obs
served, that I had often said, “I had rather marry a Preacher than,
any other man, provided I was worthy; and that I would wish them,
‘to travel and be useful to souls.” By. this time I happened to come
into the room, and he asked me if I had made such-a remark? I told:
him Thad. He then asked me if I wouldaccept of such an object
as him? I made him no reply, but went directly out of the room-—
as it was the first time he had spoken to me, I was very much. sur-
ie e gave me to understand, that he should return to our

ouse again in afew days, and would have more conversation with
me on the subject; which he did, after attending a meeting ten or
twelve miles ie where I lived. He returned the next, evening,

Pp
610 VICISSITUDES; OR

and spoke to me on the subject again, when he told me that he would
marry, provided that he could find one that would consent to his
travelling and preaching the gospel: and if I thought I could be will-
ing to marry him, and give him up to go, and do his duty, and not
see him, or have his company more than one month out of thir-
teen, he should feel free to give his hand to me; but if I could not
be willing to let him labor in the vineyard of his God, he dared
not to make any contract of the kind; for he could not enjoy peace
of mind in any other sphere. He told me { must weigh the mat.
ter seriously before God, whether I could make such-an engagement
and conform to it, and not stand in his way, so as to prevent his
usefulness to souls! I thought I would rather marry a man that
loved and feared God; and that would strive to promote virtue and
religion among his fellow mortals, than any other; although I felt
myself inadequate to the task, without the grace of God to suppcrt
mé! Yet I felt willing to cast my lot with his, and bea help, not a
hindrance to him, if the Lord would give me grace, as I had 110
doubt but he would, if I stood as I ought—and I accepted of his
proposal. He was then on his way to Canada, and from thence to
the Mississippi Territory; and did not expect to return in much less
than two years; then if Providence spared, and the, way should open
for a union of that kind, when he returned we would be married.
But would strive in that case, as well as in all others of such impor-
tance, to lay it hetore the Lord, and be directed by him, as far as
we could judge; and not rush precipitately into a state that so much
concerned our happiness in this world and the next. As I doubt
not many engage in the holy bands of matrimony, without once
considering its importance, and the obligations they lay themselves
under to each other, to do all intheir power, to make the silken
cord not prove a chain of iron.

He left me and went on his way to preach the gospel through
Canada, and from thence to the South, and was gone for near two
years before he returned; he left an appointment for a camp meetin,
In conjunction with some of the preachers, on his return, which he
fulfilled: and on September the 4th, we were joined in the bands of
matrimony, late in the evening. There was not any present but the
family and the preacher who performed the ceremony! Early in
the morning he started for the Mississippi Territory, in company
with my brother-in-law, who intended to remove to that country if
he should like it,as Lorenzo had a chain of appointments, previ-
ously given out for near four thousand miles..

I expected io continue to live with my sister, as she had no chil- .
dren, and was much attached to me, or seemed to be so at the time
—but the Lord ordered it- otherwise. My Lorenzo was gone about
seven months, before he returned to me. My brother-in-'aw was
©

x .E JOURNEY OF LIFE. ‘611

pe) with the country, and intended to return to it with his fami-
,in a few months. My husband was preparing to go to Europe
in the fall. He returned, and stayed with me about two weeks, and
then started for Canada, and left me with my sister. They were
preparing to remove to the Mississippi in July—this was in May—
and my Lorenzo was to meet them in the western country, where
they were to carry me; and from thence we would go to New York,
and they continue their journey to the Mississippi Territory. But
he went on as far as Vermont,yeand held a number of meetings,
where he saw his sisters who lived there; and then feeling an taal
to return to Western, where I then was, he gave up the intended
tour through Canada, and came back, prepared to take me to New
York city, where he intended to embark for Europe.

We stayed a few weeks in Western, until my brother-in-law got
his temporal concerns settled, and then, after bidding my friends and
brethren in the Lord farewell, we set off for New York, attended
by my sister, who went the same road we were going, eighteen or
twenty miles; where Lorenzo held several meetings, and stayed two
or three days together, and then bid each other tarewell, expecting
to meet again in eighteen months ortwo years. But the Providence
of God did not favor this, or the interference of the enemy of man-
kind prevented—for we never met again: and could I have forseen
what awaited my unfortunate sister in the country to which she was
bound, the parting would have been doubly distressing. But it is
happy for us that we do not know what is in futurity, as the great
Master knoweth best how to prepare our minds for greater tribula-
tion, while we travel through this world of woe! Our parting was
truly sorrowful and afflicting, but it was light when compared to
what followed!

' We left Westmoreland, and went down to Albany, where Loren-
zo had some acquaintances, and stayed for several days at the house
of Mr. Taylor, and were treated as if we were their children.

Now my sphere of life was altered. It was the first time I had
been so far from home without my sister; ske was like a mother to
me, as I knew no other. My heart often trembled at what was be-
fore me, to be continually among strangers, being so little acquaint-
ed with the ways of the world, it made me feel like one at a loss
how to behave or what to do. :

Lorenzo was very affectionate and attentive to me. He left me
at Albany with sister Taylor, who was going down to New York in
a sloop. As I was very much fatigued by riding on horseback, he
thought it best for me to go down with her, by water; while he went
by land, rode one horse and led the other. He arrived in New

ork perhaps four and twenty hours before me! I went on board.
612 VICISSITUDES; .OR

the first time that I ever was on the water, except to cross a
erry. .
Te fneds me somewhat gloomy to be on hoard the vessel amon
strangers, while going down the river to the city of New York, as i
-had never been in such a place before. However we landed about
ten o’clock at night, where I met Lorenzo, who had been on the
lookout for sometime. We went to a friend’s house that had been
vety kind ‘to him in days past; who then belonged to the Methodist
church. 1 félt much embarrassed, as Ihad never been in the city
before. -We stayed in New York several weeks, and had some pre=
rious meetings. Here I became acquainted with some kind friends
who were tome like brothers and'sisters; while Lorenzo left me and
went to fulfill some appointments he made in Virginia and North
Carolina, and expecting only to be gone five or six wéeks, but was
detained, contrary to his. expectation, near three months. In that
time the fever, that was common in the city of New York, broke
out, and. I went with Mrs. Quackenbush to the country, about forty
miles up the river, to.a brother Wilson’s, where she carried her
children to go to school. Heré I stayed several weeks. They ‘were
people of handsome property; but the more we have the more we
want, as has been observed by many. And I think it will hold good
almost without exception; for they were much engaged to gain pro-
perty,.as if they had only bread from hand to mouth. | was.a
stranger, and many times felt as such, but'the Lord gave me support,
so that I was tolerably cheerful in the abserice of my-companion.
Before he returned, I went back to New York, where I stayed until
he came; and prepared to sail for Europe, which was some time
in November... We. obtained a protection from our government,
when leaving the country for England. It was necessary to have
witnesses to prove that he was the Lorenzo Dow that was identified
and intended in the documents, which he had obtained from the Uni-
ted States of America. Consequently he got N. S., and J. Q,, to
go before a Notary Public, and certify that he was the same Lorenzo
Dow referred to. in the documents. Mr. N. S., gave in under oath
that ‘he knew him from his youth, * * * * * * * * *
holy gospel!”?. And about the same time he wrote letters to Ireland
and England, to make his way narrow in those countries.. And no
thanks to him that it did not bring Lorenzo,into the greatest distress
and difficulties that a man could have been brought into! But
through the mercy of God it was otherwise overruled. ==.
He gave me my choice, to go with him, or stay with friends in
America, as there were many that told us I might stay with them,
and be as welcome as their children; and strove to prevent my go-
ing to:a land where I would find many difficulties and dangers to
encounter that I was acquainted with, and could not forsee. But I
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 613

chose to go, and take my lot and share with him of. whatever might
befall us. Consequently, on the 10th of November, 1805, we set
sail from New York for Liverpool inold England. We embarked
about 10 o’clock, with a fine breere, They. spread their canvas,
and were soon under way. | is

Lorenzo came into the cabin, and told me to go on deck, and bid
farewell to my native land!. JI did so—and the city began to disap-
pear! I could discover the houses to grow smaller and smaller; and
at last could see nothing but the chimneys and the tops of the houses:
then all disappeared but the masts of vessels in the harbor. In a
short time nothing remained but a boundless ocean opening to view;
and I had to depend upon the Providence of God! I went down
into the cabin, and thought perhaps I should see my native land no
more! j

The vessel being tossed to and fro on the waves, I began to feel
very sick, and to reflect that Iwas bound to a foreign land; and, sup-
posing I should reach that country, I knew not what awaited me
there. But this was my comfort, the same God presided in Eng-
land that did in America! I thought if I might find one real female
friend I would be satisfied. .

I continued to be sea sick for near two weeks, and then recovered
my health better than I had enjoyed it in my life before.

We were twenty-seven days out of sight of land. The vessel be-
ing in a very bad situation, we had not been at sea more than five.
or six days, before the rudder began to fail, so that they could not
have commanded her at all, if the wind had been unfavorable. The
weather was very rough and stormy; but through the mercy of. God
the wind was favorable to our course, so that we reached safely our
place of destination.

When we arrived in the river at Liverpool, we were not permit-
ted to land, until they could send up to London, and get returns from
there, as our vessel came from a port'subject to the yellow fever; on
that account, we were obliged to stay in the river for ten days, be-
fore we were permitted to come on shore..

I never saw a woman for forty-seven days, except one who came
along side our vessel; to bespeak the captain as a boarder at her
house, when he should come.6n shore. ~ Ps Sie

I strove to pray much to God to give us favor in the eyes of the
people, and open the way for Lorenzo, to do the errand that he
came upon; and to give him success in preaching the gospel to poor
sinners. The prospect was often gloomy. Lorenzo used to say to
me, ae up your spirits—we shall yet see good days in old Eng-
Jand, before we leave it, as the sequel proved. |. 4
We went on shore the twenty-fourth or fifth of December. Lo-
renzo had a number of 'etters to the people in Liverpeol. Some
614 VICISSITUDES; OR

were letters of recommendation; others, to pers’ 8 from their friends
in America.

We went with the master of the vessel to a Lcarding house, where
I was left until Lorenzo went to see what the prospect might be
and whether he could meet with any that would open the way for
him to get access to the people. After giving out all the letters but
one, he returned to me, having been two or three hours absent with-
out any particular success.

The house that I tarried at was a boarding house for American
captains; and the women that were there, were wicked enough! My.
heart was much pained to hear my own sex taking the name of their
Maker and Preserver in vain! O! thought I, shall I never meet
again with any one who loves and fears God? Lorenzo intended to
go and find the person that the last letter was directed to, and told
me I might either stay there or go with him. I chose to go with

m, rather than be left with them any longer. Jt was almost night,
and we had not much to depend upon, without the openings of
Providence. We started, but could ‘not find the person for some
time. However, at last, as we were walking, Lorenzo looked up
to the corner, and happened to espy the name that he was after; ac-
cordingly we went up to the door, and gave a rap, and were admit-
ted. He delivered the letter. There was a woman from Dublin,
who. seeing that we were strangers and foreigners, began to inquire
of Lorenzo, for some persons in America; and shortly after this,
she asked him, if he had ever heard of a man by the name of Lo-
renzo Dow? Not knowing that any one in that country could have
any knowledge of him, it was very surprising to me. He told her,
that was his name, and she was as much surprised in her turn. She
had seen him in Ireland, when he was there some years before, but
did not know him now, as he had the small pox after she had seen
him, which had made a great alteration in his appearance.

The man of the house invited us to tarry all night, but the woman
made some objections! They were friends, (Quakers) and told us
there was a Quaker lady just across the street that kept a boarding
house, where we could be accommodated with lodgings for the night.
And as it was then something late in the evening, the man con-
ducted us thither, where we obtained: permission to stay.

As Lorenzo had but little to depend upon but the o enings of
Providence, he intended to go to Ireland and take me oie friends,
and leave me there, as he had wrote to that country and had returns
from his old friend Dr. Johnson, with an invitation for him to
bring me; and that I should have a home at his house, as long as we
chose, whilst he pursued his travels through Ireland and England.
Lorenzo went and procured a passage across the channel, ina packet
t> Dublin; but she did not sail for some days. §o we had to stay in
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 615

Liverpool for some time. Our board was more than two guinvasa
week, which was bringing Lorenzo short as to money. At last
we got on board of the packet, with our little baggage, and some
provisions for the voyage; but the wind proved unfavorable, and we
were driven back into the port of Liverpool again; and that was the
case for no less than five times running.

Before this, our friend that we met at the Quakers had introduced
us to a family of people who were Methodists, where the woman
was a very affectionate friend, which opened the door for acquain-
tance, and we had been there several times.

Our landlady that we were boarding with told us we could not
ne with her any longer, as we must go elsewhere, as her house was

ull.

The last time we went on board of the packet, and put to sea,
we had not been out more than two or three hours, before the wind
blew a gale; and it was so dark that they could not see their hand
before them on deck, and we knew not how shortly we might he
cast on rocks or sand banks, and all sent to eternity. There were
some on board, who before the storm came up, had been very pro-
fane in taking the name of their Maker in vain; but when they saw
and felt the danger that they were in, they were as much alarmed as
any persons could be.

I could not but wonder that people could or would be so careless
and secure whilst they saw no danger, but when the waves began
to roll, and the ship began to toss to and fro, they were struck with
astonishment and horror.

My husband and myself lay still in the berth, and strove to put
our trust in that hand that could calm the roaring seas, and I felt
measurably composed. At daylight the captain made for the port
of Liverpool again, and about eight or nine o’clock in the morning
we came into the dock; but as we were coming in, under full sail,
and a strong tide, there was a large ship of the African trade, that
‘was lying at anchor in the harbor; we ran foul.of her, but through
mercy was preserved’from much harm.

The weather was very rainy, the streets were muddy; and J had
walked through the mud for a considerable distance; the prospect
was gloomy beyond description, but my Lorenzo cheered my spirits,
by telling me the Lord would provide, which I found to be true.

We went to Mr. Forshaw’s, the people that we were introduced
to by the friend that we saw at the Quaker’s the first night we were
in Liverpool. When my good friend, Mrs. Forshaw, now saw me
returning, she was touched with pity for me, as I was very muddy
and fatigued. She told Lorenzo he had better leave me with her,
whilst he travelled through the country, until the weather was bet
ter, and then take me over to Ireland in the spring; which invitation
616 VICISSITUDES; OR

we were very thankful. for. O how the Lord provided for me ina
on land, where I had not any thing to depend upon but Provi-

ence! a
My Lorenzo left me at her house, and proceeded up.to London,
where he wasgone about two weeks. But previous to this the Lord
had opened his way, so that he had held a number of meetings in
Liverpool, one woman had been brought to see herself a sinner, and
seek the salvation of her soul.

_ I was at this time in a state of *********, and my mind somewhat
depressed, but the Lord gave me favor in the eyes of the people,
and they were very kind to me while he was gone. I attended class-
meetings and preaching, which Were very refreshing to me. I felt
to bless God that I had found the same religion in that country, as I
had experienced in my own native land. J was some times very
much distressed in mind, for fear my husband should die, and I be
left in a strange land. But he returned to me in the time he had ap-
pie and had several invitations in other parts of the country to

old meetings, which he accepted.

_ I left Liverpool with him, for Warrington, where he had been in-
vited by a man that came to Liverpool on business, who not know-
ing that there was such a person as Lorenzo in the country, but feel-
ing, after he had done his business, like he wanted to go to a meet-
ing, and wandered about for some time, when he at last went into a
meeting house that belonged to the people called Kilhamites, where
Lorenzo had been invited to preach, and found a congregation as-
sembled to hear preaching; and after he had done, as the people were
very solemn and attentive, and many were much wrought. upon, this
man invited Lorenzo to go to Warrington, where there was a little
society of people called Quaker Methodists, and the meeting house
should be opened to him. He did.so, and found them.a very pious
people. We stayed there for several weeks, and held meetings two
and three times in the day; while the Lord began a good work in
that place, and many were brought to rejoice in the Lord! Peter
Philips, the man that invited Lorenzo there, arf his wife, were very
friendly to us, and their house was our home ever after, when we
were in Warrington. — . .

A widow lady who lived there, had three daughters, one of whom
lived in London; and the other with her. She came out to hear
Lorenzo preach, and one day after meeting, she came to Peter
Philip’s to see us, and was very friendly. Lorenzo asked her if she -
had any children? She told him she had three, and that two were
with her. He inquired if they professed eligion? She told him that
one of them fad made a profession, bu she hid lost it, she was
fearful; but that the youngest never had. He requested her to tell
them to come to see him, but the mother insisted that he should
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 617

eome and see them, .and,then he could have an opportunity to con-
verse with them at home. He did so, and they both became very
serious, and came to his. meetings. And although they had been
very gay young women, they would come up to be prayed for in the
public uA eee The result was, they: both got religion, and
the youngest has since died happy in the Lord. The oldest came
down from London on a visit to her mother’s, where my Lorenzo
saw her, and he.was made an instrument in the hand of God, of
her conversion to God. She was one of the most affectionate girls
I ever saw!

We stayed in and about Warrington until May, in which time
arent had openings to preach in different places, more than he
could attend; and the Lord blessed his labors abundantly to precious
rouls! *

In May we returned to Liverpool, and prepared to cross the chan-
rel to Ireland. We had a very pleasant passage, arrived in safety,
where we found our kind friend, doctor Johnson, and his family
well, and were received with affection by many. The preachers
that were in Dublin were very friendly, and I felt much. united to
th:m. We were invited to breakfast, dine and sup, almost every
day. But my situation being a delicate one, it made it somewhat
+ » « « « tome! The friends were as attentive to me as I
could have wished, for which may the Lord fill my heart with grat-
ituce. ‘

L.orenzo stayed with me for sometime, and then went into the
cow try, where he-held many meetings, and the Lord was with him.
Afte. which he returned to Dublin, and with the doctor, he went
over «gain to England. Istaid with Mrs. Johnson until his return,
wheie I expected to continue until I should get through my ap-
proa bing conflict, if it was the will of the Lord to bring me through.
I felt in tolerable good spirits, and although I was many hundred
miles from my native land, yet the Lord gave me favor in the eyes
of the people. My wants were supplied, -as it related to my pres-
ent situation, abundantly!

_ Lovenzo stayed in England for six or eight weeks, and then re-
tured to me, to be with me in my approaching conflict. He was
very wvak in body, but continued to preach two and three times in
the day. He got some books printed, which enabled him to prose-
cute his travels through the countries of Ireland and England. _

Whilst he was absent, a woman had spoken to a doctor to attend
me, wheu I should want him, which was not agreeable to my Loren-
zo. But having gone so far, it was thought by those that em, loyed
him, that it was best not to employ any other, and I being vnac-

uainted with the manners and customs of the country was passive.

y Lorenzo was much hurt, but I was not sensible of it, as much
618 VICISSITUDES; OR.

before as after. If Ihad, I should not have suffered it to have been
so; but we often are mistaken in what will ‘be best for us.

The time arrived that I must pass through thetrial, and my Lo-
renzo was at the doctor’s. But those that attended on me would
not suffer him to come into the room where I was—which gave
him much pain. I did not know at that time how much he was
hurt—but after my child was born, which was on the 16th of Sep-
tember, between three and four o’clock, he was permitted to come
in, andhe had a white handkerchief on his hand, and his face was
as white as the handkerchief. He came to the bed, and took the
child; observing to me, that we had got an additional sept mule
if spared to us, would prove a blessing, or else one of the greatest
trials that possibly we could have to meet with. I expect Lorenzo
passed through as great a conflict in his mind, as he had almost
ever met with. . The ne was my support atthattime, and brought
me safely through. The friends were very kind to me, and supplied
my wants with every thing that was needful, and in about two
weeks I was able to leave my room;.my heart was glad, when }
viewed my little daughter. She was a sweet infant. But O how
short-lived are earthly joys! We stayed in Dublin until she was
five weeks old, and then Lorenzo, with myself,and our little one,
embarked on boarda packet for Liverpool. The weather was rainy,
and tolerable cold—there was no fire in the cabin. There were a
number of passengers, who thought themselves rather above the
middle class, men and women, who were civil to us: but I was so
much afraid that my little infant. would be too much exposed, that I
neglected myself, and probably took cold—we were two nights. and
one day on board the packet. We got into Liverpool about ten or
eleven o’clock, where I was met by my good friend Mrs. Forshaw,
and went to her house, where we stayed a day or two, and then tooh
the.stage for Warrington, about eighteen miles from Liverpool,
where we arrived on Sunday morning. Our friends, Peter Philips
and his wife were at meeting. Lorenzo went to the chapel. The
people were very much rejoicedto seehim. They had been concern-
ed for us, as they had not heard from us for some time. The
friends from the country, many of whom came to see us, while Lo-
renzo had meetings in town and country, two and three times in
the day, and the Lord was present to heal mourning souls.

Dr. Johnson came with us from Ireland. He was much engaged
in helping to bring souls to the knowledge of the truth; and was, I
trust made an instrument of good to many. Lorenzo and the doc-
tor travelled into various places in Lancashire and Cheshire, with
some other countries, and many were brought to see themselves sin
ners, and seek their soul’s salvation.

The people in that country seemed to feel much for me, and

4
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 619

manifested it by numberless acts of kindness. For instead of hav-
ing to sell my gown for bread, as Lorenzo told me I might have to
do, when we were in America, there was scarcely a day but I had
presents of clothing or money, to supply myself with whatever [
needed. O how grateful ought I to be to my great Benefactor, for
all his mercies to unworthy me.

My little ‘Letitia. Johnson,” for so was my child called, grew
and was a very fine, attracting little thing. I found my heart was
too much set upon it, so that I often feared I should love her too
well; but strove to give myself and all I had tomy God.

Lorenzo was in a very bad state of health, which alarmed me
very much. I often cried to the Lord to take my child or my health
but spare my dear husband! The thought was so painful to me, to
be left in a strange land, with a child, so far from my native soil!
The Lord took me at my word and laid his afflicting hand upon me.

Lorenzo and the Doctor went to Macclesfield, and expected to be

one a week, and left mé at Peter Philip’s, where I was taken sick,
the day they started, with the nervous fever—but kept up, and nurs-
ed my child, until two or three days before they returned. I thought
I had taken a very severe cold, and should be better, but grew worse
every day.

The friends were very kind to me, peed Mary Barford, a
young lady of fortune, who had got religion through the instrumen-
tality of Lorenzo. She attended me two and three times a day.—
After I got so as not to be able to sit up, she hired a girl to take
care of my child. My fever increased very fast, and the night be-
fore Lorenzo gotto Warrington, I thought I was dying, and those
that were about me were very much alarmed, and sent for a doctor,
he came, and administered something to me. He said I was not
dying, but that I was very sick! The next morning Doctor Johnson
and Lorenzo came; they found me in bed. The doctor thought
perhaps I had taken cold, and it would wear off after giving me
something to promote a copious sweat. But when he fad that
the fever continued to rise, he told us to prepare for the worst—for
it was 2 nervous fever, and that it was probable it would carry me
to a world of spirits. mm

I had continued to nurse my child for more than one week after I
was taken sick, which was very injurious to her. The doctor for-
bade my suckling her any longer, which gave me much pain. =Thev
were obliged to take her from me and feed her with a bottle. 2+
fever increased, and rose to such a height, that it was thouglt
could not survive many days! The doctor stayed with me, oi
paid every attention in his power, for twenty days and nights. Lo-
renzo was not undressed to go to bed for near three weeks, <0" ‘a4,
doctor for nearly the same length of time.
620 .  VICISSITUDES; OR

My kind friends gave me every assistance in their power: they
came from the country, for many miles distant, to see if we were in
want of any thing that they could help us to. May the. Lord re-
ward them .for their kindness to me, in the day of adversicy. Our
dear friend, Mary Barford, used to come every day.two or three times
to see. me, and administer to my necessities; and many others came
also, She was a precious girl, and although she had been raised -
in the first circle, would go into the houses of the poor, and supply
their wants, and nurse and do for them like she had been a servant.
Although Lorenzo was so broke’ of his rest and fatigued by night,
yet he held meetings almost every day, some of, which were a con-
siderable distance from town; and ashe was weak in body our friend
M. B., frequently: hired a hack to convey him to his appointments
and back, so that he was with me the greatest part of the time. —

I was very much reduced, so that I was almost as helpless as an
infant. : of oo ees

There was a chair-maker’s shop adjoining the house, and the
room that I was confined in being most contiguous, the noise of the
shop, together with that of the town, was ‘very distressing to me—
likewise the family large, and the house small, so that it was very
uncomfortable. We were under the necessity of having some per-
son to sit up with me every night, for my fever raged to that degree
I wanted drink almost every moment. The light was not extin-
guished in my room for six oreight weeks. My poor child was
very fretful. The girl that nursed it would get to sleep, and let it
cry.. This distressed my mind, and it was thought best by my
friends to get some person to take it to the country, to be nursed
there. et v3

To be separated from my child was very painful to me; but as my
life was despaired of by my friends, and as I myself had not fauelh
expectation that I should recover, I strove to giye it up, knowing it
would be best for the child, and me also.

. There was a woman from Cheshire, who lived about ten miles
distant. from Warrington, that had no children, She came to see
me, and offered to take my baby and nurse it, until I should, die or

et better, which was agreed to—so they made. ready, ‘and she took
it, But O! the heart-rending sorrow that I felt on the separation
with my helpless little infant! . Language cannot paint it. But the
Lord was my support in that trying hour, so that I was enabled to
bear it with some degree of fortitude. I was’ anxjous to get well
and return to America. But little did I know what awaited me on
uy native shore! My disorder affected my mind very much. | Like-
wise I was very desirous to see my sister, thatraised me, ouce more
in lume-—rhe was as near.to me as.a mother, We had heard thaf
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 621

el a arrived safe at the Missisippi territory, and were like to
oO well. "ad ,

At times I was very happy; and then at other times my mind was
very gloomy, and sunk as it were. The doctor said that he never
saw any one’s nerves so affected, that did not die, or quite lose their
reason for a time. ‘But I retained my senses and recollection as
well as ever, although it seemed that I scarce slept at aut!

As I was surrounded with noise, the doctor thought it would be
better for me to be removed to a friend’s house in the country, who
lived about four miles from where I was. Accordingly they hired
a long ‘coach, and put a bed in it, and then a man took me in his
arms, and put me in; and the doctor and Lorenzo got into the coach
with me, and carried me four milés into the country, to a friend’s
house, where I had every attention paid me that I could wish for;
and from that time I began to mend and recover. This was about
Christmas. |

Lorenzo felt a desire to visit Ireland once more before he returned
-to America, and he wished to make arrangements ‘to return in the
spring; and'if he did not go to Ireland in a short time he could not
goat all. I was at that time so low that I could not get up, or as-
sist myself so much as to get a drink of water—and it was doubtful
whether. I could recover again or not.

He told me what he felt a desire to do, but added, that he would
not go unless I felt quite willing.’ I told him the same merciful
God presided over us, when separated, as when we were together;
and that he would provide for me, as he had done in a strange land,
through my present illness; and wished him to go and do his duty!
Accordingly, he hired a young woman to come and stay with me
fiight and day.

e had preached at a place abouttwo miles from where I was,
at night, and told mi, ‘perliafi he should return that night; and if he
did not he should not return to see me again, before he left that part
for Ireland. However I thought he would return to me again before
he left England—but he, to save me the pain of parting, did not re-
turn, as I expected, but took the coach for Chester, and so on to Hol-
lyhead in Wales, there to embark for Dublin; and left the doctor to
stay with me, until his return, which he did, and was a father and a
friend to me in his absence. .
~ Although T felt willing for him to go and blow the gospel trumpet,
yet my heart shrunk at the thought of being left in a strange land,
in my present situation, so weak that I could not put on my clothes
without help, and my sweet little babe at a considerable distance
from me and amongst strangers. But the Lord was my support,
and gave me strength to be, in some considerable degree, resigned ta
the will of God!
622 V1CISSITUDES; OR ©

Lorenzo went on the outside of the coach, exposed to the in.
clement weather, and to the rude insults of the passengers, until he
got to Hollyhead, where he went on board a packet for Dublin,
when he was both wet and cold, and was for four and twenty hours
without food. But when he got to Mrs. Johnson’s he found her,
as ever, a friend indeed; where he stayed until he got recruited, and
then recommenced his travels; whilst I was left behind, to encoun
ter the most trying scene that I ever met with.

My strength gradually increased, so that I was ina few weeks
-able to.sit up and walk about the. room. The people that I was
with, were as kind and attentive as they could be; may the Lord
reward them. But the doctor eta it would be best for me.to
go to another neighborhood, as a change of air and new objects
might contribute to my health; andI should be nearer to my child,
which was a pleasing thought tome. We got into a carriage, and
went to a friend’s house, eight or ten miles, where I had been inviy
ted and sent for. We stayed a week or more, and then we went to
another place, within two miles of my child, which I expected to,
see and clasp to my bosom! O how short lived are all earthly en-
joyments! I did see my sweet little babe once more! The woman
that had her brought her to see me, my heart leaped with joy at the
sight. The innocent smile that adorned her face! O how pleasing.
I wished very much to keep her. He said, I had not recovered my
strength sufficient to go through the fatigue of nursing. But he that
gave it provided for it better than I could; he saw it best to trans-
plant it in a happier soil than this, for in two or three days the flow-
er that began to bloom was nipt by the cold hand of death; after a
short illness of perhaps two or three days, my tender babe was a
lifeless lump of clay, and her happy spirit landed on the peaceful
shore of blest eternity. ‘

They kept me in ignorance of her sickness, until she was dead.
I could not tell why my mind was so’'much distressed on the account
of my child. I enquired of every one that I could see, from where
she was, but they would not tell me of her, danger, until she wes
dead. I was then about four miles from her, where Ihad gone the
day that she died, A kind sister walked that distance to let me
know that my little Letitia was no more, lest some one should too

abruptly communicate the heavy tidings; as my health was not yet
restored, and it was feared that it would be attended with some dis-
agreeable consequences, I was much surprised to see sister Wade
come, as I had left her house only the day before. The first ques-
tion, I asked her how my child was? _ She made me no reply.. It
struck my mind very forcibly that she was no more! I requested
her to tell me the worst, for I was prepared for it; my mind had been
impressed with a forboding for some time! She told me my child
THE JOURNEY OF QFE. 623

was gone to return no more to me: .I felt it went to my heart, in
sensations that I cannot express—it was a sorrcw, but not without
hope—I felt my babe was torn from my bosom by the cruel hand ot
death! But the summons was sent by him that has a right to give
and take away. He had removed my innocent infant far from a
world of grief and sin, perhaps for my own good; for 1 oiten felt my
heart too much attached to it; so much that I feared it wou'd draw
my heart from my duty to my God! O the danger of loving any
creature in preference to our Saviour. I felt as one alone; my Lo-
renzo in Ireland: my child was gone to a happier clime! I strove
to sink into the will of God, but the struggle was very severe; al-
though I thought I could say, ‘“The Lord gave, and the Lord hath
taken away, and blessed be the name.of the Lord!”

The day that my child was carried to Warrington, to be interred
in the burying ground of the Quaker Methodists, about ten miles
from where ake died, I felt as though I must see her before she was
consigned to the dust, to be food for worms. They had to carry
the corpse by the house that I was at; my friends opposed it so
warmly, urging my presen state of health asa reason. I thought
perhaps it would be best, and strove to compere myself, and use my
reason, and resign my all into the hands of the Lord; it wasa se-
vere struggle, but the friend of sinners supported me under all my
afflictions.

They carried my sweet little Letitia, and consigned her to the
tomb, there to rest until the last trump shall sound, and the body
and spirit be re-united again; and then we shall see how glorious is
immortality!

I wrote to my Lorenzo the day that our child died: he did not get
it, but wrote to me, and mentioned, that he wished to see me and
the child, which opened afresh the wound that had been received,
but he got the news by way of Mrs. Johnson. He wrote to me,
that he intended to return to America in the spring, which I was’
very anxious for. My health began to get better, so that I was able
to walk two miles at a time, as. walking was very customary among
the aaa in that country. I felt 4 desire to return to Warrington,
which I did in a canal boat, and was kindly received by my good
friends and benefactors, Peter and Hannah Philips, with many others
that had contributed to my comfort, while afflicted with sickness:
and distress. I stayed in the town of Warrington several weeks
with my friends, and was frequently at the little chapel, where my
sweet little infant’s remains were deposited: and I often felt a pleas-
ure of the sweetest kind in contemplating that my child had escap-'
ed all the vanities and dangers of this treacherous and uncertain:
world, for the never fading glories of paradise, where I hoped, when "
2

624 VICISSITUDES; OR

life should end, I should meet her to part no more; notwithstanding
I felt the loss very sensibly.

I wrote to Lorenzo from that place, and received an answer,
which was calculated to console my heart, and comfort me urider m
present affliction. He desired me to meet him in Liverpool, on the
first of March, which I did. I went by the way of Fordsham, in
Cheshire, down the river, ina large flat with a man and his wife,
that were employed to bring the rock for making salt. The river
had been frozen considerably, and was full of ice; and when the tide
came in, it appeared very alarming to me; but after a little the boat
got under way, and we had a tolerable pleasant sail down the river
to Liverpool, where I met with Mr. and Mrs. Forshaw my kind
friends that had succored me in days past, when I had no one to
depend upon on that side of the great ocean. They still were, as
aver, friendly, where I stayed until nearthe middle of March, when
Lorenzo returned from Ireland, which made my heart rejoice.

We left Liverpool in a canal boat for'the country, and visited
several towns, where Lorenzo preached to numerous congregations.
The people were remarkably attentive. There was a pleasant pros-
pect opened before him, and he received more invitations to preach
in different parts of the country than he could attend.

There had a number of people determined to come from Ireland,
to America with us; and were accordingly to meet us in ‘Liverpool
in April. Consequently, we had but a few weeks to stay in and
about Warrington. I had become sp much attached to the friends,
that it was truly painful to part with them. Our friends came from
various parts of the country to bid us farewell; and we had sweet
and melting times together, not expecting to meet.again until we
should meet ina, blissful eternity.

We left ean for Lymn, where Lorenzo preached, and bid
the péople farewell! They were much affected. We parted with
a hope of eee a better and happier world. From thence we
went to Preston Brook, where Lorenzo preached again another
farewell. It was a precious time to many. From thence to Ford-
sham—the people flocked around ‘him with the greatest affection;
for there the Lord had blessed his labors in a peculiar manner to
the souls of many. He preached to them for the last time, and bid
them an affectionate farewell, while they were bathed in tears,
seemingly as much pained as though they were parting with a pa-
rent. s

From thence he went to Chester, the most ancient city, perhaps,
in that country, except London. He left me to come in the coach
a few days after, whilst he visited the country adjacent. Accord+
ingly I met him on the day appointed, and we stayed some time in
Chester. It was a great curiosity, as it was built on the most
1

THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 625

®
ncient construction; being walled in quite round, and the cutside of
the wall very high; there was a trench dug on the outside, and it
was walled up from that. The top of the wall was wide enough
for a carriage to pass, with a breast work sufficiently high to prevent
any thing from falling over, and upon the inside was another similar.

The antiquity of the houses, and the nobleness of the public
buildings, struck me with a solemnity that I cannot express. My
thoughts ran to times that had gone by,‘ when those that had laid
the foundation of these walls were animated with life and activity.
Where are they now? They have gone to a world of spirits; and
we must shortly follow them! And those that take our place will
wonder at the labor of our hands in the like manner!

The country is truly delightful that surrounds the city of Ches-
ter. It was in the spring when I was there, when every thing wears.
a pleasing appearance. | :

The people were very hospitable and kind, at least they were so

_to me.

We left Chester for Liverpool in a little sail boat, and the river
was somewhat rough. There was a number of passengers, which
made it quite unpleasant; but we arrived safe in the evening, where
we met our friends from Ireland, that intended to come to America
with us. Lorenzo had made the necessary preparations for the
voyage; and he had chartered the cabin and steerage for the accom-
modation of passengers, at a lower rate than he could have got it,
if there had been two or three.

The first ship that we engaged to transport us to our native soil
sprang a leak as she was coming out of the dock; got injured by
some means, and had to unlade, and get it repaired, so that it delay-
ed her sailing for some time longer. But as we were in readiness
to leave the country, Lorenzo met with another, where he could
obtain accommodations at a better rate; he accordingly made a bar-
gain wita the captain for a passage in her, and every thing being
prepared for our voyage, on the sixth of May we. hoisted sail and
weighed for America, which gave me a very pleasant sensation,
after having been in England and Ireland about eighteen months,
and experiencing many kindnesses and favors from the people, and
that Lorenzo was made an instrument in the hands of a gracious
God, in bringing many precious souls to the knowledge of the truth.

On the first day, in the morning, we had a very pleasant breeze,
but the fog springing up, made it quite gloomy for several days; but
by that means we avoided the ships of war, that were very numer-

us on the coast of England; aa as Lorenzo and myself had no
‘legal passports from that country, the law being such that aliens
were much put to it to travel in that kingdom, and particularly those

Qe
*

626 VICISSITUDES; OR

® \

that were in Lorenzo’s capacity, such as preachers; they must first
take the oath of allegiance to the. king of England, and get a license
to preach, or they were subject to a fine for every sermon they should
preach, of twenty pounds each; and every house must be' licensed.
also, or the man that owned it was subject to a fine of twenty
pounds; and every person that heard ‘preaching there, was likewise
liable to pay five shillings. But Lorenzo, in the first place, could
not take the oath that was requested, to obtain che ieee hs
thought as he had left his native land, not to gain worldly honors
or applause, he could still trust that Providence, who guided his
course through the great deep, and brought him through many dan-
gers and difficulties in his own country; so he strove to do his duty,
and Jeave the event to God.
, _ We had a very pleasant voyage, only the passengers were gener-
ally sick, for more than a week, except my hushand and self. I
was never in better health in all my life; but they recovered their
health and spirits after a few days, and we had some good times on
board. Lorenzo preached to the people on Sundays, and we had
ae night and morning, when the weather would admit. We

ad plenty of the necessaries of life to make us comfortable. |

We were hear six weeks on our passage. Some time towards the
last of June, we saw the long wished for land of America, which I
so earnestly desired to behold once more. The beautiful country
and town of New Bedford, in Massachusetts, presented to view,
where we landed, and was kindly received. ;

The people that professed religion, were chiefly Quakers, and
those who styled themselves Christians. Lorenzo held several
meetings in the town which were very satisfactory to many.

After staying near two weeks in Bedford, Lorenzo, with nearly
all the passengers that were in the ship, went on board a packet
bound for, New York, and left me to come round with the other
women in the ship, to Virginia, and to meet him at Richmond. —

We parted, and I had to stay nearly two weeks before the ship
sailed; they were taking out the loading, and preparing her for a fresh
cargo when they should arrive at Virginia. It was about the time
that the ship Chesapeake was fired upon by the British. We sail-
ed from New Bedford about. the first of July, and had tolerable
eet weather, though we were lonely, not having any. company
but us three women. “We got into Chesapeake Bay at evening, and
pasxed one of the armed vessels belonging to the British, and ex-
pected them to have stopped us, as it had been reported that as
were in the habit of requiring the captains of American vessels ‘
pull down their colors to them, or else firing upon them. However,
we passed unmglested,.except that they hailed us, but .it being
Mark, we got by. Sister Wade was very much alarmed, but I felt
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 627

so much of the spirit of Independent America, that I did not wish
to see my country’s flag disgraced in our own waters. In the
morning we came into Hampton Roads, where we anchored and
stayed several days, in sight of the British ships of war, while the
captain took a boat and went to Norfolk to seek for a cargo.

We were ina very unpleasant situation, as we had no one on
board that we could place any eeal confidence in; but Providence
provided for us, and we met with no insults from any. The captain
returned at night, and the next morning we set sail for City Point.
The day was delightful, and the scenes that surrounded were truly
pleasing. The river seemed by the bends to be enclosed in on every
side, and the banks to be covered with all the beauties that sum-
mer could produce, which gave my mind a pleasant sensation, when
Ireflected that it was my native country, my beloved America!
But little did I know what awaited me in my native land.

We sailed on very pleasantly through the day, and about eight
or nine o’clock we arrived at City Point. The ship was in the
river; until her lading was brought down from Richmond in light-
ers. The weather was getting very warm, and we were obliged to
stay on board until we could get an opportunity to go to Richmond,
which, by land, was not more than twenty-five miles; by water, it
was perhaps twice as far. And here time passed away very heav-
ily, until the master of the ship went to Richmond on business, and
hired a hack to return; consequently we embraced the opportunity,
when it returned, to get a seat in it up to Richmond, leaving our
trunks and other things to be brought up by the boats, that were to
bring down the lading for the ship.

We bid farewell.to the ship, where I had been confined the most
of the time for near three months, and it was a happy day for me,
although I was in a part of the continent that I had never been in
before. I felt as though I could kiss the ground; but my compan-
ion, Mrs. Wade, her mind was occupied in quite a different way—
she was thousands of miles from her native land, while I was
breathing my native air.

We arrived in Richmond about one or two o’clock, and stopped
at the Bell Tavern, strangers to all that we saw; howerer, I had re-
ceived a direction where to go, and make myself known, which I
did, at a brother Foster’s, and when they learned who I was, re-
ceived us very kindly; but it was a severe trial, it being the first
time I had been obliged to call on friends, without any one to in-
troduce me. But the Lord provided for me, and gave us many
friends in that place; we stayed there some days. _

Brother Wade and Lorenzo came and met us, and the latter held:
several meetings, and we had good times with the brethren. There
I saw the girl that brother Mead has since married.
628 VICISSITUDES; OR

Lorenzo had bought a span of mules before he went to Europe,
and they were to be broke for a carriage by the time he should re-
turn; buit they were taken and put into a wagon, and so broke down
that they were unfit for use. He had paid eighty pounds for them
just before he left the continent; this was the beginning of trouble
to him.

We obtained the loan of a gig-rom one of our friends, to carry
us up as far as Cumberland, to Mr. John Hobson’s, who had been
a great friend to Lorenzo in days that were past and gone, and still
appeared to be such; here he traded off his mules with a man, for a
horse and gig worth half the money that he paid for them; but he
could do no better, as we were under the necessity of going to the
north, to make ready to goto the Mississippi, where my relations
had gone, and I was very anxious to go. But O the heartfelt sor-
row they were the cause of to me iol my companion after!

We left our friend’s house and started for the north. As we had
written to my sister in the Mississippi; on our first arrival in
America, but had got no answer from them, I felt very desirous to
hear from her, as she was as a mother to me in my infant days—I
loved her dearly.

We went through New London and Lynchburg, where we met
with many friends, and attended a camp meeting in Amherst; from
thence to New Glasgow, where Lore2zo preached at night; we
stayed at an old gentleman’s house, who was very frienaly. ‘i’hence
we continued our journey to a camp meetir, near Georgetown,
where we stopped and stayed u:til. the meeting b oke up. Our
horse was at some person’s p.ace, to be kept, and | expect got
nothing to eat, for we only weat from tae camp meeting tu Lees-
burg, and from there to another littie town, which was two short
days’ travel; but before we reached there he tired, and Lorenzo was
obliged to trade him away for an old horse that was ‘ov wor? bout
a little more than half as much! However, he answered our pvr=
poses, so that we got to New York, where I met with some fr.a1-ds
that I had seen before, which were the first feccs that I had met
with for two years that I had ever beheld before, which gave me
much satisfaction. :

We stayed at New York for several weeks, and then started for
New England, to visit Lorenzo’s father. I had never secs: him
nor any of the family, except one sister; it was a very grea’ cross
to me; but we arrived at his father’s some time in Septem’ 1, and
was joyfully received by our father, there being nsne of the family
with them, except one daughter and one grandson. There my Lo-
renzo could contemplate the days of youth, for that was the place
of his birth, and of his rambles in childhood; the piace where he
first sought the path of righteousness; th» way to peace and true
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 629

fipppiness, in this world and that which is to come! the house where
lus honored mother had,taken her flight to a happier clime; where
once he had enjoyed her company, with the rest of the family; but
now were separated hundreds of miles asunder.

Lorenzo held several meetings in the neighborhood, and had tol-
erably solemn times; but the society that he once belonged to was
quite gone. Some had died, and others had moved away, whiie
others had gone back into the world, and lost their love to Christ
and his cause, which made ‘him feel very awful! His father was
a worthy old man, a kind friend, an affectionate parent; he was
every thing that was good in his family, I thought I could have
done the part of a child tor him, if I might have the privilege; but
I felt a strong desire to see my sister, in the Mississippi.

We went to Tolland, where Lorenzo had sent an appointment to
preach at a Methodist meeting house, and I did not expect to return
to his father’s any more; but Lorenzo’s sister from Vermont com-
ing down to her father’s, we returned, and stayed two or three days
onger.

Laven sold his gig and horse to a preacher, and bought his

brother-in-law’s horses, to return to New York, where he had made
an engagement with a man to make him a light wagon, which was
to be ready on his return for the south.
. We lett his father’s on horse back, after bidding them farewell;
but as i had not been accustomed to travel in that mode for a long
time, it was very fatiguing to me, so that I could not endure it, and
when I got within about forty miles of New York, I was obliged
to go by water the remainder of the way, while Lorenzo rode one
horse and led the other. He arrived there some time before me and
had gone to the country, about ten or twelve miles from the city, ta
preach, but he returned that night. We stayed a week or more un-
til our wagon was ready for us to start; then bidding our friends
farewell, proceeded on our journey.

Lorenzo had given out appointments all the way to Virginia,
and had tolerable hard work to keep up with them—we had to trav-
sl nearly one whole night over the mountain from Frederick town
‘9 the Potomac river, which we crossed about two o’clock in the
morning.

Lorenzo’s appointment was some distance the other side of the
civer; we lay down, and ag soon as it was light we started again,
and reached the court house just as the people had assembled. I
went to a friend’s hous», whi.e Lorenzo preached to the people.—
After meeting we went on te the next appointment, where he preach-
ed arain at aight also; and so continued on our journey, until we
arrived at Virginia. Lorenzo preached every day, once, and twice,
gad three times, aud when we arrived in Winchester, he preached
a

630 VICISSITUDES; OR,

twice to large congregations. From thence we went to a camp
mecting, where I saw brother Gruber, a presiding elder, that I had
been acquainted with a number of years ago, which was very satis-
factory to me. ;

We left the camp ground in the morning for Staunton, where Lo-
renzo had an appoihtment at night. It was threatening to rain in
‘the morning when we started, and about twelve o’clock it began, and
rained almost as fast as I ever saw it; we were in an open wagon,
and I was wet through and through. -As it continued to rain exces-
sively all the afternoon, when we arrived at Staunton it was almost:
dark, and the people had assembled for meeting; Lorenzo had not
time to take any refreshments, but went and preached in his wet
clothes. We were received with coolness by the family that we
stayed with, although he was acquainted with them before; but that
is nothing uncommon; man is so changeable in his nature, that we
may find him at one time all friendship, and perhaps the next day
he is as cool as need be. .Hence I have found it necessary to
strive to take it as it comes, to be thankful for friends, when I find
them, and to be satisfied when I have them not.

It was on Saturday night that we got to Staunton, and Lorenzo
intended to stay until Monday morning. On Sundy morning brother
Wade came to New London to meet us, and carry me home with
him; and Lorenzo had calculated on Jeaving me at Hobson’s, in
Cumberland, while he went to the Mississippi territory; consequent-
ly he thought it best for me to goto New London with brother
Wade, who was anxious for me to go and stay- with his wife a few
months, as she was a stranger in this country, and my coming to
America in company with her made us sisters indeed. It was a trial
to my mind to part with my companion for nine or ten months, as J
did not expect to be with him but a few days, even if I went on to
Cumberland with him, as he then must leave me, and start for the
country where my sister lived; accordingly we parted, and I went
home with brother Wade. This was on Sunday, and he was to
leave Staunton the next morning. My spirits were very much de-

ressed; but I did not know what laid before me. I arrived in New
Ponder in safety and was kinciy received by sister Wade, and had
pot tolerably composed, when I received a letter from Lorenzo,
which gave me an account of the imprudence of my sister that lived
in the Mississippi; but it was in so dark a style that I did not com-
prehend it fully; as I could not believe that she would be guilty of
such enormities. J thought some one had charged her without
grounds; that was some consolation to me, as I hoped it was not
true. I was in hopes that he would come through New London,
and give me a more full account of the circumstances; but he could
not, consistently with his arrangements. I was in great distress of
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 631

mind her account, as she had been a great professor of religicn, and
the cause must suffer by her falling foully; and the disgrace at-
tending it was almost unbearable. Brother Mead and his wife
came through New London on their way to Georgia, and brought
the news that Lorenzo was not coming through that place, which
made my heart almost sick within me. _ I felt as though the trial was
more thau I.could bear; but this’was but the beginning of sorrow.

I stayeu at.brother Wade’s for more than two months, and was
kindly trexxed by him and his wife, and many others; and had many
good times in meeting with the children of God, to worship him.
The letter that I had received from Lorenzo in Cumberland, had
stated that my sister had been guilty of very improper conduct, but
’ that she was penitent. But when Lorenzo got to Georgia, he re-
ceived a letter from brother Blackman, stating that she had escaped
from her husvand with a young man, and had gone over the line into
the Spanish country, to elude the displeasure of their connexions.
It was then an andeniable fact that she was really guilty; and Lo-
renzo wrote to me from Georgia a full account of the circumstances,
which gave me me severest wound that I had ever felt. To have
heard of her death, O how much more preferable! But I had no
other way, but must submit. My dear sister that lay so near my
heart, had strayed so widely from the path of rectitude; it was such
a heartrending affliction, I thought it was almost more than I could
bear! It appeared impossible that she could be so far lost to her
own honor, and the love that she had manifested to the cause of God,
and the prosperity of Zion, as to be guilty of such an atrocious
crime. But so it is, that some who make the greatest show of re-
ligion, wound it the deepest. So it was in this case; she had pro-
fessed to have experienced the blessing of religion for many years,
and was as much opposed to any thing that had the appearance of
tmprudence in her own sex, as any person that I ever knew. She
was married when young to a man that was inferior to her in point
of talents, and wasnot calculated to get up in the world, as the say-
ing is, as much as many others; and as she possessed a very proud
spirit, together with a very quick temper, ie he not having as mild
a disposition as might be, they were unhappy in their union, which
was attended with many disagreements. He was subject to intoxi-
cation, and that was frequently the cause of much misery between
them. I was witness, many times, to such conduct on both sides,
that gave me the greatest pain of any thing that could have befallen
me. I often would beg my sister to say nothing, but her turbulent
disposition was such, that I have thought she would almost suffer
death, rather than submit to any one.

They lived in that way for many years. She was very industri-
ous, and strove hard to live; but he was negligent, and often spent
682 “ VICISSITUDES; OR

more thanhe made. They removed when they were first married,
into the state of New York, about ninety miles from the place of
their nativity, where they lived five or six years. She had religion
at that time, and he opposed her very much, as she had joined the
Baptist church before she left New England. But after leaving her
Christian friends, and having so much opposition, she had lost her
religion almost entirely, and became like the rest of the world. . At
that time the Methodists came into the neighborhood, and she becarne
acquainted with them, and would have joined their society, but her
husband would not‘permit it. But she attended their meetings, and
was much engaged at that time. My brother-in-law took it into his
head to remove to Fort Stanwix, on the Mohawk river, within sev-
enty or eighty miles of the line of Canada, and she backslid again, not °
having any to converse with but those that were unacquainted with
God or themselves. O how prone we are to forget the obligations
we are under to our Saviour, notwithstanding it is on his bounty we
live. Weare indebted to him for every mercy that weenjoy. She
continued to live in that careless way for several years, until I was
perhaps, eighteen years of age, ard the Methodists found her out
again, and I got under distress for my soul. She was roused cae
and I believe had religion. My brother-in-law opposed us with all
his might. They had got in a tolerable good way before this, and
there was a prospect that they might live comfortably, asto the things
of this life; but he possessed such an uneasy disposition, that he
could never be satiated unless he was trading; and he had but a

oor talent for that business. He sold his plantation, that he could
ave made a comfortable living uvon, to a man that was a sharper,
on trust, and took no security. The man sold his property, and
cleared himself, without making any compensation for the land.—
This was a very great affliction to my sister, as she had made every
exertion for a living that a woman could do,-and strove in every
way she could to prevent his selling his place, but all to no purpose.
He carried on a great stroke at drinking, and spending his time for
nought. She was harrassed and troubled on every side, not en-
joying that satisfaction in religion she had formerly done. It made

er truly wretched. I strove to comfort her in every way that I
could. We supported the family by our labor, weaving, spinning,
sewing, and any kind of work that we could do. ;

-This continued for more than twelve months, and then he took a
little farm of about fifty acres of land, with a comfortable house
fora small family, that suited us very well. The rent being small,
he could have lived as well as need be, if he would have been in-
dustrious. He was of a turn that was rather indolent and careless,
but my sister and myself kept the family in tolerably comfortable
circumstances.
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 633

It was at that time that the Methodist preachers came into the
neighborhood, and preached the gospel to poor lost sinners. My
heart was wrought upon, and I set out to seek the salvation of my
soul. My sister heard the pleasing sound with gladness, but my
brother-in-law was violently opposed to them, and strove in every
way that he could to prevent us from going to meeting; but I felt de-
termined fo seek the Lord with all my heart, come what would, and
strive to save my.soul. It was near twelve months before I joined
society, or my sister; but at last we broke through and joined the
people called Methodists. . I have never seen the time that I was
sorry I cast my lot with them; but I have often lamented that I did
not live nearer to the gospel rules that they teach.

After we had jeloel society, my brother-in-law became somewhat
more softened, and let us have more peace, and would sometimes
go to meeting; but he still continued to go on in the same evil prac-
tice of spending his time in the most unprofitable way—but the
preachers and people that feared God ceased not to pray for him, and
at last he was brought to see his situation, and the danger of living
in sin, and set about the work of his own salvation. I doubt not
but he experienced the pardon of his sins. O the joy that was felt
on this occasion. We had, as it were, a heaven begun below.—
He became a new man, and Providence seemed to bless us on every
side. We continued to enjoy the consolations of religion for several
years, and the Lord prospered us in all our undertakings until after
I was married, and they started for the Mississippi, and my hus-
band and myself parted with them; we were going to New York,
and from thence to sail for Europe.

They went to that country, and it appeared they left all the pru-
dence that they ever possessed, behind them; for when they arrived,
he, it appeared, thought that he could launch into building mills,
not counting the cost that he must be at, but calculating that Loren-
zo, when he returned from his tour in Europe, would pay all ex-
casa He ran into debt for land that had a mili seat upon it, and

egan to erect a mill.

Some people were much pleased with them, as they appeared to
be engaged in religion. My sister was very much respected by the
people, both religious and irreligious. But O, the danger we are
exposed to while in this world. She was possessed of good natural
abilities, and considerable acquired knowledge, and was the last
Papen I should have thought would have conducted in the way she

id; but we have need to watch and pray, lest we enter into tempta-
tion. She had lived with her husband for twenty years at least, and
I never heard or knew any thing laid to her charge of that nature,
before or after her marriage; and she had been a guide to me in my
youth, and I suppose, possessed as greata sense of honor as any
634 ' VICISSITUDES; OR

person l.ever knew. But how it ‘was I cannot tell; she fell into a
snare of the enemy, and became a prey to the most unaccountable of
all vices. There was a‘young man that was of the most abandoned
character and principle, that was taken into the family, that she was
fond of by some means; and there was a criminal intercourse be+
tween them for several months before it was discovered. She was
in society, and thought to be very pious, but at last it was mistrust.
ed by some, and a plan laid to detect them, which«was accomplish-
ed; and when it was proved upon her, she gave some marks of pen-
itence, and her husband would have made friends with her, but when
the devil gets the advantage of poor infatuated mortals, he makes
the best improvement of it in his power. So it is in this case; for
I expect her sorrow was but slight, if she was in the least affected
with sorrow; for as soon as she found that Lorenzo and myself had
returned to America, she laid every plan to make her escape with
tn'at wretched young man, into the Spanish country, which she ef-
fected, and left her husband in a state of mind almost frantic. He
had more affection for her than I once thought him capable of. He
went after her, and strove to get her to return, but she would not.
I do not think there ever was as permanent a union between them
as was necessary for happiness. O the.misery of many that are
joined in-the holy bands of matrimony! For the want of due con-
sideration they rush into that state, and are wretched for life.
When she completed her wicked plan, information was commu-
nicated tous. My Lorenzo had left me, and started for the coun-
try. No one can paint the heartfelt sorrow that I experienced op
receiving the information. I felt as though I was deprived of al-
most all my earthly comfort. I felt I could not believe it possible
that she could have acted in that miserable, disgraceful manner; but
it was even so! Many have been the nights that I have wet my
pillow with tears upon her account, but all to no purpose. O that
it may be a warning to me to watch and pray, lest [ enter into temp-
tation. Lorenzo went on, and found my poor brother-in-law in a
ruinous condition; and furthermore, they had run so deeply in debt
that it was impossible for my brother-in-law to extricate himself from
it. He had made a contract with a couple of girls for a tract of
land that had a mill seat upon it, and began to build a mill, with«
eut a title to the land. When Lorenzo came, he wished him to as-
sist him to procure the land, that he might not be in danger of losing
his labor. Lorenzo felt a great reluctance to engage in any thing
of the kind, but by the persuasion of friends he was prevailed upon
to make a contract with the girls for the land, and likewise paid the
old man for his labor, as he desired to return to the state of New
York. There was considerable less than one hundred acres, with
a log cakin upon it. He had paid a very enormous price, which.
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 635

was a great disadvantage, as Lorenzo was not a man that felt free~
dom to have much to do with the world, except when he could not
well avoid it. After he had got the place, he scarcely knew what
to do with it. The mill was not finished. There was a dam and
mill frame, but the dam had broke, and it was uncertain whether i
could be made to stand, as the banks of the stream that it was erect

ed on were subject to wash in times of high water. There was a
man who thought he could make it stand. Lorenzo made an offer
to him of the place, if he would take it, and make a mill upon it,
he should have one half of the mill. Accordingly he undertook,
and repaired the dam, so that it sawed some that winter. He in-
tended to tear up the old foundation, and build entirely another plan;
and was to have the use of the old’ mill until he should get the
other finished. :

People in that country appeared anxious that Lorenzo, should
come to that part of the country, and get a residence; they talked that
they would assist us in every thing we needed, and as Lorenzo
thought that it might be best to prepare for sickness, and for what-
ever might befall us, he concluded to come forme and bring me with
him to that country. I had felt a great desire to go to the Missis-
sippi, before my friends had conducted themselves in that wretched
way, but now I felt a reluctance to going, for it appeared to me that
I could not hold up my head in the place, where my own sister had
disgraced herself and me. My heart recoiled at the thought of
being a mark, as I knew I must, for people to look at and say, that
is the sister of such a woman, and she has been guilty of an odious
crime. But as my Lorenzo thought it would be best for me to go,
I made no objection. He returned in June to Cumberland, in Vir
ginia, where we stayed a few days; and from thence to Albany,
where Lorenzo left me, and continued to journey on to his father’s,
in Connecticut, being gone six or seven weeks.

I stayed in Albany part of the time, and Troy, and I also went
to see my brother, that lived near Schenectady; he did not profess
religion, but was friendly to it; I stayed there a few days.

There was a camp meeting within eight or ten miles, where I
expected to meet Lorenzo; my brother and his wife went with me
to the place on the commencement of it; and there to my great joy
I met my companion, with many others of my acquaintance, that
I had been acquainted with many years-before. The meeting was
attended with good to many; we stayed until the close, and then we
went with some very kind friends of Troy, who gave Lorenzo a
eS suit of clothes, and were as affectionate to us as people could

e.
My brother-in-law, who came from Mississippi, and had been to
the place he left when he removed to the south, was at the meeting
636 VICISSITUDES; OR

‘and came down to Troy after us, as Lorenzo was to‘let him have
some books on the account of his labor at‘the Mississippi; he did
so, but this was not the end of trouble to us. It gave me inexpres-
sible pain to see the man that I thought had been the cause, in one
sense, of the destruction of my poor sister; for he had been an un-
‘kind husband in days that were past. Although I could not excuse
jher, yet I believe, if he had done as he ought, she never would
have become what she did. But they were not equally yoked to-
gether; he had some good traits in his character, but he was indo-
lent, and a bad economist; consequently kept them: behind hand.—
She was industrious, and would have managed well, if she had
been united to a man that would have stood in his place, and made
her known and kept her’s; for’she possessed a turbulent disposition.
‘But he was neither a good husband, nor a good manager; that made
her fret, at him, and he would not take it from her. Thus it wasa
means of her living a considerable part, of the time in discontent;
but after they both experienced religion, they lived more agreeably,
until they removed to the Mississippi, and she fell in with that young
man, who proved herruin. From a train of circumstances, which
correspond and hang together like a chain of truth, it appears that
there was a combination of Deists, one of whom was a physician,
sought the overthrow of the family; through the object of temporal
gain, (they being a family connexion of those who owned the
mill-seat,) and to bring a stigma upon the cause of religion! She
was considerably over forty years of age at this time of her life.
We parted with our friends at Troy, after getting a small wagon
and two horses, and what little we could get together, and started
across the country to the Western waters, in company with a young
man that came with us from Europe, and a brother Valentine, from
the state of New York who wished to go to that country. We
travelled with as little expense as possible, through the state of
Pennsylvania, and struck the Ohio river at Wheeling, where we
stayed for near two weeks, at a Quaker’s, who was very kind to me.
Lorenzo strove to get a passage in a flat bottomed boat, where they
frequently took horses, carriages and produce, with families that are
wishing to remove to that country; but he could not obtain one that
-would take his horses, consequently he was under the necessity of
taking his horses through by land; he met with a person who was
going down the river with a loaded barge to Natchez; they engaged
to carry me with some trunks and other baggage. These people
were friendly Quakers, who owned the boat that Lorenzo had en-
gaged my passage in. But they were not ready to sail for some
time, accordingly Lorenzo left me with the young man that came with
us from Europe, to go down the river in this boat, while he went
round by land. I felt very gloomy to be left among strangers, and
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 637

to go on board a boat with a company of men, without one woman
for a companion.

But the people in Wheeling were very kind to me while I stayed
there, after Lorenzo left me, which gave me much satisfaction.
They provided me with many necessaries for the voyage, such as
sugar and tea, and other things to make me comfortable, for which
may the Lord reward them.

I stayed at Wheeling between one and two weeks after Lorenzo
left. In that time the people who owned the boat sold it to a couple
of doctors from Virginia, with all that appertained to it; but they
made a reserve for me still to go inthe boat. This was a very try-
ing time to me; the people that owned the boat, when Lorenzo ap-
plied for me to go down in it, were plain Quakers, and they pron:is-
ed Lorenzo to take good care of me, but the man who bought the
boat was quite of different appearance, although he was in a gen-
tleman’s garb. The young man that was with me went as a hand
to help work the boat; we went on board at evening; the barge was
laden with flour and cider, and various kinds of produce that were
fitted for the Natchez; there was a small cabin, where there were
two berths, where three or four persons might sleep tolerably com-
fortable. There I was obliged to rest at night; and there was a
small vacancy between this cabin and the other part of the boat,
where they had run up a small chimney, where they could cook
er In this gloomy situation J was fixed to start for the

ississippi, where I knew I must meet with many trials, if ever I
should reach there.

The river, at the time we started, was very low, and we had
made but slow progress for many days together. I could not set my
foot on land; shut up in a boat, with none but men, and those of that
class who neither feared God or man; though they, for the most part
treated me with civility. None can tell how disagreeable atic a
situation is, but those who have passed through some things similar.

We left Wheeling about the last of October. The boat stopped
at Limestone in Kentucky, for part of one day and a night; there
Lorenzo had some acquaintances, and when they found out that I
was on board of this boat, some of them came down to see me, and
invited me to go on shore and stay the night, which I accepted with
thankfulness.

I had some hope that Lorenzo would arrive there before the boat
started in the morning. O how anxiously I looked out for him, but
he did’not come, and I had to go on board the boat very early in the
morning, and continue on my journey with a very heavy heart. My
mind was much depressed; the prospects before me dark, when I
should reach my place of destination; and the weather uncom-
monly cold for the climate and season.
638 VICISSITUDES; OR

After being confined on board of a boat for six weeks, we reached
the mouth of Bayou Pierre, about twelve miles from Gibson Port,
and forty miles from Natchez. We left the boat; myself and the

oung man that was with me, took our things to a public house;
bat that was ten or twelve miles from the place that we wished to
get. I had never been in that country before, but Lorenzo had
several times; and hence I had some grounds to expect I should find
some friends, as many .of them had manifested a desire that I
should come to that country; but my sister had conducted in such
a manner, that it made my way difficult; and how to get to the neigh-
borhood that I wished to go to, I did not know.

However, brother Valentine, that.came with us from the state of
New York, travelled by land with Lorenzo as far as Limestone,
and then put his horse on board of a boat, and worked his passage
down to the same place that I was at. I landed at night, and he
came in the morning, so that I was provided for. We left our
things at this public house, and I rode the horse, while he and the
young man walked about twelve miles through the mud, This was
about the 12th of January. We stayed at Gibson Port that night,
about four miles from the place where my sister had lived, and
brought such a stain on the cause of religion. We were all stran-
gers; but Lorenzo had wrote to some strangers that we were coming;
and furthermore, he had requested them if I should arrive before
him, that they would take care of me until he should come.

We left Gibson Port and went to the neighborhood of the mill,
to the house of Samuel Cobun. He did not profess’ religion, though
he was very kind and humane; but he had ‘two sisters that were
members of the Methodist church. He had no wile living, and
they lived with him to take care of his family; they had been
friends to my sister, when she went to that country. They received
me, apparently, with affection, whicl was a consolation to my
heart; for I expected to meet with many a cold look on the account
of my poor unfortunate sister, which I expect I did; but do not
blame them, as it had given them so much pain; but I could not
help it. However, I stayed at Mr. Cobun’s until Lorenzo came,
as those that professed religion seemed not to také much notice of
me. When Romie left me at Wheeling, he went on through the
state of Olio, Kentucky and Tennessee, and so on through the In-
dian country to the Mississippi Territory. :

A man that was a Methodist and preached, who had appeared
very friendly to Lorenzo in days that were past, to whom Lorenzo
had written, and requested him, if I should reach there before him,
that his friend would permit me to stay with him, until he should
arrive! But he did not seem very anxious that I should stay at his
house; lie came over to Mr. Cobun’s, which was six or seven miles
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 639

to see me, and requested me to come and see them, as though I had
been fixed in a comfortable situation, with every thing that I need-
ed. But it was quite the reverse with me; I had neither house nor
friends in that country, without the people chose to befriend me. I
was a stranger, in a strange land, in the ‘neighborhood where my
nearest relation had conducted very improperly, and I expect that
was one cause why the friends kept so distants however the family
that I wae with was very kind. I went once to his friend’s house,
before Lorenzo arrived, which was somewhere about two weeks; 1
stayed there one night, and then returned to Mr. Cobun’s, where I
stayed until Lorenzo came to me.

The winter had been uncommonly severe, and he had a very dis-
tressing time through the wilderness, but Providence had brought
him through in safety, which was a matter of rejoicing to my poor
heart.

The cloud that had been gathering for some time, grew darker
and darker, so that we scarcely knew which way to turn, or how to
extricate ourselves from our dificalties that my imprudent friends
had brought us into on every side; they had run in debt to mer-
chants, making the impression, that when Lorenzo came from Europe
he would pay all. There was some that had befriended them on
Lorenzo’s account; these he felt it was his duty to compensate,
which he did. My brother-in-law had made a contract with some
people in that country for a tract of land, which was a mill seat;
and without any title whatever, before we returned from Europe he
went to building a mill, which involved them still deeper in debt,
and after Lorenzo returned from Europe and weut to that country,
which had been nearly twelve months after, and finding him in such
a distressed situation, that he, out of pity; stept in to assist him as
. a kind of mediator, they cast the whole burthen on his shoulders,
which proved a heavy one to Lorenzo.

We arrived there in January. We hada couple of tolerably
good horses, anda small wagon, and some money; but we were un-
der the necessity of parting with them, and what little money we
had was soon gone. The old mill frame, which was all that was
done to the mill, Lorenzo let a man take on such terms as these—
that he might andertake to build a mill, if he chose, without any
more expense to Lorenzo; and if he could make one stand, Lorenzo
should be entitled to one half.

We stayed with a family near the mill frame, from March until
July; in this time 1 was taken sick with the fever that is common in
that country, on the day that Lorenzo had resolved to prepare to
start for Georgia, and my life was despaired of; and the people that
had appeared so desirous that we gliould come to that country, for-
sook us; and had not the man that was styled a Deist, that first re
640 VICISSITUDES; OR

received me into his house, befriended us now, I know not what I
should have done, his two sisters, Elizabeth and Ann Cobun, were
friends indeed; Ann stayed with me night and day for about three
weeks, and then we were under the necessity of removing from this
somewhere else; and where to go we could not tell! .

However Mr. Cobun gave us permission to come and stay at his
house as long as we chose, but I was so low at that time that I
could not sit up at all. They sewed some blankets together over a
frame similar to a bier to carry the dead, and layed a bed upon it,
and laid me thereon, and two black men conveyed me to his house,
which was perhaps a mile.

The next day Lorenzo was taken very ill. There we weir both
confined to our beds, unable to.help each other to as much as a drink
of water. At that time Lorenzo could not have commanded one
dollar, to have procured so much as a little medicine.

This was a trying time; and when the storm would be over, we
-could not tell; but the Lord supported us under these distressing cir-
cumstances, or we must have sunk beneath the weight. Forever
praised be the adored name of our great Benefactor for all his mer-
cles unto us.

My fever began to abate, but Lorenzo grew worse; and it was
doubtful which way it would terminate with him. O the anguish
of heart I felt at this trying juncture. I was still so low that I could
sit up but very little, nor walk without assistanae, and we were al-
together dependent on others for the necessaries of life. Lorenzo
appeared to be fast approaching to eternity, but after some weeks he
began to gain a little, so that he was able to ride a few miles at a
time, and we then removed to brother Randal Gibson’s, where we
stayed a few days. I was still unable, to work, as I then had the
common ague and fever, which kept me very weak and feeble. Af--
ter staying there for some time, perhaps two weeks, we returned to
friend Baker’s near the mill. Lorenzo held meetings as much as
he was able and perhaps more, although he was so weak in body
and depressed in mind, he did not slack his labors, but preached fre-
quently sitting or lying down. There was a young man, who died
about six or seven miles from where we then were, desired Lorenzo
should preach his funeral. He was still very feeble, but wished to
be of some use to his fellow mortals the few days he might have to
bfay in this world of woe. .

e started soon in the morning to attend the funeral, and brother
Baker with him. This was on Sunday. He preached to a crowd.
ed congregation, with considerable liberty. ‘The people were ten-
der and attentive. After the conclusion of the ceremony, he started
to return to brother Baker’s where he had left me, and had rode but
a few miles before he was taken suddenly ill, and would have fallen
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 641

from his horse, if friend Baker had not saw that something was the
matter; and being active, he sprang from his horse, and caught him
before he fell to the ground; and as it happened they were neara
small cabin, that was occupied by a man that professed religion.
They conveyed him into it senseless, and so he continued for some
time, and het he came to himself, he was in the most excruciating
pain imaginable. They gave him a large quantity of laudanum,
which gave him some little relief; but he could not be removed from
that place.

Brother Baker stayed with him until nearly night, and then came
home. I had become very uneasy in my mind on _ his account, as
he did not return according to my expectation; when this friend
came and told me Lorenzo’s situation—my heart trembled lest I
should be calledto relinquish my claim, and resign him up to the
pale messenger. It made me cry mightily to God to give me
strength to say, “The will of the Lord be done.” I had no rea-
son to doubt, if the great Master saw it best to remove him from
this region of pain, he would be conveyed by angelic bands to the
realms of peace and happiness, where he would have to suffer no
more pain and affliction, neither of body or mind—but it was a task
too hard for me to accomplish, without the immediate assistance of
the Friend of sinners. .

I slept but little that night, and early next morning the friend
at whose house Lorenzo was, came with two horses to take me to
yim—when I arrived there, I found him in a very distressed situa-
tion; he could not be moved in any position whatever, without the
greatest pain; he could lie no way, except on his back, and in this
position he lay for tendays. The disorder was left in his side, and
across his bowels; I was apprehensive it would terminate in a mora
tification, and others I believe were of the same opinion. One day
we thought he was dying, the whole day; he was unable to speak
for the greater part of the day. My mind was in such a state of
anxiety as I hal never experienced before; however, that appeared
to be the turning point; for the next day he was something better,
and continued to mend slowly, and in a few days he had gained so
much strength as to ride about a mile to a quarterly meeting, and a
precious time it was to me, and many others.

O what an indulgent parent we have to rely upon! May my
heart ever feel sensations of gratitude to that God who hath cleared
my way through storms of affliction, and various other difficulties.

I had not recovered my health fully at this time. The people, it
appeared to me, were almost tired of us in every direction. I was
unable to labor for a living, and Lorenzo, so feeble in body that he
could preach but little; consequently we were entirely dependent on
others for subsistence. Rr
642 VICISSITUDES; OR

Wecontinued in the neighborhood where Lorenzo had been sick,
and that of the mill, until the first of January, and then we left that
part for a friend’s house, twelve or fourteen miles off: their house
was small, and family large, made it very inconvenient to them and
us; although they were kind and friendly.

Our situation at this time was truly distressing; scarcely knew
which way toturn. Lorenzo concluded it was best to strive to pre=
pare some place as a shelter from the storms that appeared to have
come to such a pitch, as not to admit of risingmuchhigher. Sick-
ness and poverty had assailed us on every side; and many such as
had professed to be our friends, forsook us in that country as well as
in the states. It was circulating through many parts that we were
at that time rolling in riches, surrounded with plenty.

The old mill, frame (for it was never finished) had made such a
noise in the world, that many had been led to believe that we poses-
sed a large plantation, with an elegant house, and other necessary
appurtenances, together with two or three mills; and a number of
slaves, besides money at interest. Whilst this was carried from east
to west, and from north to south, and the people supposing that Lo-
renzo had ranged the wild fields of America, and iss of Europe,
* to gather up worldly treasure, and had gone to the Mississippi to en-
foy it, would of course make a very unfavorable impression on their
minds, as ityelated to his motives in travelling in such an irregular
manner as he had done.

We were, as I observed before, in quite a different situation—->
without a house or home, or any thing of consequence that we could
call our own.

There was a tract of land lying in the midst of a thick cane
break, on which was a beautiful spring of water, breaking out at the
foot of a large hill, which some persons had told Lorenzo of; the
soil belonged to the United States, and the cane was almost impen-
efrable, from thirty to forty feet high; and likewise it was inhabited
by wild beasts of prey, of various kinds, and serpents of the most
eae -nature. Notwithstanding these gloomy circumstances,

erenzo got a man to go with him and look at it, to see if it would
do for an asylum for us to fly to, provided we could get a little cabin
erected near the spring. After he had taken a survey of the place,
he concluded to make a trial, and employed a man accordingly to
ie a small log cabin, within ten or twelve feet of the spring, which

e did, after cutting down the cane for to sét it, a way was made
through from the public road to the spot, so that we could ride on
horseback or on foot. We obtained a few utensils for keeping house,
and in March we removed to our little place of residence, in the
wilderness, or rather it appeared like the habitation of some exiles:
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 643

but it was a sweet place to me, I felt at home, and many tines the
Lord was precious to my soul.

There was a man who had resided in Philadelphia, and by some
means had got involved in debt, aud left there to reside in this coun-
try: He had a wife and’one child; once he had_ belonged to the
Methodist society, and thea backslid; out after he came to that
country, he was brought into trying circumstances; which Brongot
him to reflect on his present situation; and meeting Lorenzo in this
time, there began some intimacy between them on this occasion;
after this he wished to return to Philadelphia for a short time, and
wanted some place for his wife to stay at while he should be gone;
consequently he requested us to let her stay with-us at our little cabin,
which was agreed to; she came, and this made up our little family.
She was a peaceable, friendly woman, and we spent the time quite
agreeable; although we were left by ourselves for days together, Lo-
renzo being frequently called from home to attend meetings, and to
procure the necessaries of life.

The people were much surprised when they came to our little res-
idence, how we came to fix on sucha lonely place as this to retreat
to. This is a proof, that experience teaches more than otherwise
we could learn; we had felt the want of a home in the time of trouble
and sickness. This was a pleasant retreat to us: the wilderness ap-
peared almost like a paradise to me. There were but two ways to
get to our neighbors, the nearest was more than half a mile, and so
intricate, that it would be almost impossible for any one to find it,
or get through either place in the night.

We stayed there tor near four months; in that time Lorenzo
preached as much as his strength would admit. We were sometimes
very closely run to get what was necessary to make us comfortable;
yet felt quite contented. I had ina good degree regained my

ealth so that I was able to labor, and I strove to do all that I could
for a living, although my situation was such, that I could not do as
much as I wished; but the Lord provided for us, beyond what we
could have expected. We did not know how long we should stay
in that place; we had no other alternative but to stay there, until
Providence should open some other way.

The man that had left his wife with us, and started for the city
of Philadelphia, went as far as the falls of Ohio, and got discour-
aged, and getting into a boat, he returned to us in the cane: there we
had an addition to our family; this man, and his wife and child.—
The chief of the burden fell to my lot, to do for them and ourselves,
which Lorenzo thought was too much for me to go through with
—and the man seemed not to give himself much concern about it;.
his wife being in a situation that would require more attention than
I should be able to give, we thought it best to make our way to the
644 VICISSITTDES; OR

States, if possible; as we had been defeated in almost every thing
that we had undertaken in that country. Accordingly, Lorenzo
made some arrangements to prepare to leave it. He let the man
that was with us, have possession of the house and spring, and what .
little we had for family use, as it relates to house keeping, and took
a horse for the journey. We left the peaceful retreat of the spring,
where I enjoyed some refreshings from the presence of the ort
and were again cast on the world without any thing to depend upon
but Providence. However; he had never forsaken us. His power
and willingness to save all that trust in him, were still the same; and
as he had promised that he would be with usin six troubles, and in
the seventh that he would not forsake us: so it proved in the end.—
We left the little cabin on Sunday morning, to attend an appoint-
ment that Lorenzo had given out, twelve or fourteen miles distant
from there, on horse back, where we arrived intime. He preach-
ed to an attentive congregation. This was about six miles fiom
Cobun’s, where we had found an asylum in other days. We left
the place the meeting was held at, and started for Cobun’s, but lost
our way, by taking a footpath that we supposed was nearer, and
wandered in the woods until almost night, before we came to the
place that we were in pursuit of. Atlast we gotto the place, where
we met with sister Cobun, and with brother Valentine, who had
been back to the state of New York for his family, and had arrived
here a few weeks previous.

We did not intend to stay in the country any longer than we could
make the necessary arrangements for our journey through the wil-
derness to Georgia. Lorenzo turned every way that he could, to
obtain proper necessaries, and had got all ready to start, our clothes
and every thing being packed up, we concluded to attend a camp
meeting about six miles from the neighborhood of the old mill frame,
and then continue on our journey. Providence seemed not to favor
our intentions at that time, for I was taken sick; and unable to tra-
vel, consequently, Lorenzo was under the necessity of leaving me
behind, and going through without me—but he stayed for several
weeks longer; until I had in some degree recovered my health. He
made some preparations for me to be provided in his absence.

Brother Valentine had erected a small log house on public ground;
near the mill frame, and contiguous to the little tract that Lorenzo
still retained of perhaps five-and-twenty acres. This house, in con-
junction with the sister Cobuns, he obtained from Mr. Valentine,
for us to reside in, while he should take a tour through the States.

He had let another man have a part of the right that he still held
in the mill, if ever it should be made to do any business; consequent-
ly, this left him but one fourth, and that was in a state of uncertainty,
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 645

whether it would be of any use to him, which the sequel has since
proved to be the case.

About this time my poor unfortunate sister finished her career,
ard was called to a worldof spirits, to give an account for the deeds
fone in the body! I felt very awfu® when I first heard the news—
but I had considered that we done all in our power to bring her back
tu the paths of rectitude. Lorenzo had seen her three times: the
first, on purpose; the second, on the road: the third, she came to mect-
ing thirty miles to see me, but I was not there—and strove by every
argument to prevail on her to come tous, and forsake the ways of
vice and strive to seek her soul’s salvation, and we would strive to
do the part of children by her. But she would not, alledging that
she could not bear the scoffs of her acquaintances. When Lorenzo
found that she was determined to stay with the person that she had
apostatized for, he told her to read the counsel of Jeremiah to Zed-
ekiah, on their Jast¢ interview, and look at the sequel, and make the
application, at which she wept as they parted. This was the last
time that he ever saw her. She was taken sick shortly after, and
died in a strange land, without a friend to dropa tear of compassion
over her in her last moments! The person that had been her sedu-
cer went on like one distracted—his wickedness and evil conduct,
no doubt stared him in the face, when he reflected that he had been
the cause of one, who had once enjoyed the divine favor, losing that
blessing, and falling into sin of such an enormous nature as she had
been guilty ota I know.not but he might have been the cause
of her sudden departure; but I leave that until the day when the se-
crets of all hearts shall be disclosed.

She was interred in a lonely place, where perhaps, in a few years,
the spot of earth cannot be found, that contains her ashes.*

O that this may be a warning to all that may peruse this short ac-
count of the fall of one that might have proved a blessing to society,
and a comfort to her friends, if she had kept at the feet of her Sa-
viour, and attended to the dictates of that spirit which teaches hu-
mility.

I oa much afflicted on the account of my poor sister. She had
laid near my heart; but I was enabled to give Anat up, knowing that

*The foregoing unfortunate circumstances, are necessarily involved in the thread
of those vicissitudes, which are connected in the narrative in order to be explicit,
seeing the circumstances were generally known, but in many respects greatly mis-
represented, through the prejudice and ambition of some, to block up the way and
destroy the reputation ef Lorenzo, by unfaverable impressions on the public mind.
Many, through false modesty and pride, are willing to claim relationship with some,
because they are considered in‘the higher circles of life; which they would be
ashamed of, if it was not for their money, as worth is generally estimated accord:
ing to a man’s property, agreeable tothe old saying. “Money makes the man.’
Whereas, what am 1 the worse for other’s vices, or better for their worth and merit,
if 1 have no merit of my own?
646 VICISSITUDES; OR

she was gone to a just tribunal, and her state unalterably fixed.—
What remained for me to do, was, to strive to make my way safely
through a tempestuous world, to a glorious eternity.

‘Lorenzo had made the necessary preparations for me to stay with
the sister Cobuns, and for him fo take his departure for the States,
not expecting to return in less than twelve months. This was some-
thing of a cross to me, as he wasstill considerably afflicted in
body, and to appearance, would never enjoy health again. But I
was supported under it, so that I felt in a great measure resigned to
this dispensation also. I was supplied with what I needed to make
me comfortable. ,

Thad joined society when I first came to this country, within a
mile of the place I then lived. I lived in great harmony with my
two companions that Lorenzo had left me with, while he had gone
to visit the States once more. I attended meeting regularly-ever
week, and had many. precious times to my soul. J had some trials
to encounter, but the Lord was my helper, and brought me through
them all. I was desirous to return to some part of the States, if
Providence should spare Lorenzo, and he should again come back te
me in safety.

He left me in October. I spent that winter and the next summer
as agreeably as I had done such a length of time in almost any
situation that I had been placed in for several years; at the same
time those people that had pretended a great deal of friendship to us
in former times, were quite distant. However, this affected me but
little, as I had learned in some degree this lesson, that our happiness
does not depend on the smiles or Fog of the world: but we must
have peace in our own breast, or we can find it no where else.

I lived quite retired from the world, with afew exceptions. 1
seldom went out but to meeting—there I found most peace and con-
solation. Thus! continued to spend my time, until the period that
Lorenzo was to return.

I received a letter from him, to meet him about twelve miles from
where I then was, where he had sent an appointment to preach.—
This was pleasing intelligence to me, as I had then been separated
from him near twelve months.

I went the day before the time appointed for him to arrive at the
place; and the day that he came I was again attacked with the ague
and fever, which I had never escaped for one summer while I was
inthatcountry. The ague had left me, and the fever was tolerable
high, when it was observed by some of the family that Lorenzo was
come. My heart leaped for joy at the sound of his name. We
met, after having been separated for twelve months and six days. I
felt some degree of gratitude to our great Preserver, that he had
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 647

bronght as through many dangers and difficulties, which we had met
with during our separation.

We intended to return to the States, as soon as we could get pre-
pared. There was a large congregation attended to hear Lorenzo
preach; and it was a solemn melting time among the people. After
meeting we started for the place that I had made my home in his
absence. Although I was quite unwell, in consequence of having
a fit of the ague the day before, we rode twelve miles, in company
oe several Frende that had come from the neighborhood to meet

im.

It was then ten o’clock before we reached our destination; how-
ever, we were very much rejoiced to have the privilege of Jong
our hearts and voices in prayer and praise to that God who ha
prolonged our lives, and brought us to meet again on mortal shores.
The next day I had a very sick day—the ague come on more severe-
ly than it was the day that Lorenzo came back! He, wished to
make ready to leave the territory, and I was anxious to go with
him, as I could not enjoy health in that country. I made use of
some means to get rid of the ague, and it had the desired effect, so
that after a few days I got something better, and in about two or
three weeks I. was able to start on our journey through the wilder-
ness to Georgia. :

Lorenzo had intended to have stayed longer than he did when he
returned, and ‘had given out a chain of appointments through the
country; but reflecting that the winter rains might come on, and
make it impossible for me to get through the long and tedious wil-
derness that we had to travel—consequently, he attended but one or
two of these appointments, and recalled the rest; and started for
Natchez, where we got what was necessary for our journey, and
from thence we made the best of our way to the wilderness, although
our friends expected us to have returned and bid them farewell, and
I myself expected to have seen them again before I left that coun-
‘try; but it was otherwise ordered, for I saw them no more; and I do
not know that I ever shall, until we meet in eternity. May God
help us so to live, that we may join the blood washed throng, in the
mansions of endless day.

We reached the outskirts of the settlements of Natchez on the
third day after we left the city. It was something late in the day
before we left the last house inhabited by white people, and entered
the vast wilderness. This was a new sceneto me, and such as I
had never met with before. My heart trembled at the thought of
sleeping out in this desert place, with no company but my hu. band:
however, a little before sunset we came to a place where we could
get water and plenty of cane for our horses. There we stopped for
the night, built a fire, and cut a quantity of cane to last our horses
648 VICISSITUDES; OR

throngh the night. After that we prepared our supper, which con-
sisted of coffee and hard biscut, which we had brought from the
settlements with us. We had no tent to screen us trom the inclem-
ent weather, but we had blankets on which we slept, which made
us tolerable comfortable when the weather was clear. We la
down, after. having prepared a quantity of wood for the night; but
it was a gloomy night to me, it being the first time that I had ever
been in like circumstances; and to look up and see the wide extend-
ed concave of heaven bespangled with stars, without any covering,
it was truly majestic. Yet to consider we were in a lonely desert,
uninhabited by any creature but wild beasts and savages, made me
feel very much alarmed, and I slept but little, while Lorenzo was
quite happy and composed, as he observed he had never been so
well pleased with his situation in travelling through this wild unfre-
quented part of the country before; and this was the tenth time that
he had passed through it, in the space of nine or ten years!

We met with no molestation through the night, and as soon as
day dawned we started on and travelled until late breakfast time,
when we stopped, struck up a fire, and prepared some refreshment,
and fed our horses, and then continued on our journey.

We travelled near forty miles that day: it was quite dark before
we got to Pearl river, where we had to cross in a ferry boat, and
stay ata house, such as it was, that belonged to a half breed, during
the night. I was very much fatigued, but rested tolerably well.

In the morning we started by ourselves soon after we had got
some refreshment, and travelled on through the day until towards
evening, when we met a company of Taare who had been pre-
paring their camp for the night. This struck me with some con-
siderable dread, and to add to that we had to cross a dreadful
slough, called by travellers, ‘hell hole.” ‘This place consisted of
thin mud, so that horses, after they were stripped of saddle and
harness, could swim through; and then it was necessary that some
one should be on the other side, so as to prevént them from running.
away. But we had no one with us to assist, and we could not te
what we should do; yet it so happened, that the Indians had made
a temporary bridge of poles and vanes to get their horses over, which
served for us to get over upon also.

We were then under the necessity of preparing for the night, as
it was almost sunset, and we were not more than half a mile from
the Indian’s camp, which was quite alarming to me; but there was
no alternative, there we must stay. Accordingly Lorenzo made a
good fire, and provided plenty of cane for our horses, and made ready
our little repast; by this time it was dark—we then lay down to try
to compose ourselves to rest; but my mind was too much occupied
by gloomy reflections to sleep, while I could hear Indian’s dogs
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 649

barking, and the horses’ bells gingle, although it was a beautiful
night. The moon shone throug the trees with great splendor, and
the stars twinkled around, and if my mind had been in a right
frame, it would have been a beautiful prospect to me, but I was so
much afraid, that it quite deprived me of any satisfaction; while
Lorenzo would have slept sweetly if I had not been so fearful, and
frequently disturbed him. I longed for daylight to appear; and as
soon as it dawned we started and travelled a long and tedious day,
still in this dreary wilderness. We expound a have got to a man’s
house, living on the Chickasaw river, who had an Indian family,
before night, accordingly we came to a creek which Lo.enzo took
to be that river. I felt very much rejoiced, as I hoped we could find
a house which we could have the privilege of sleeping in—but we
were disappointed in our expectation—for when we got over the
creek we found there an Indian village: we enquired how far it was
to this man’s house, they told us by signs it was ten miles, and it was
now almost sunset, We started’ on again, and went perhaps half a
mile, when the path became divided into so many little divisions,
that we could not tell which to take. Lorenzo went back to an In-
dian’s house, and requested an old Indian to pilot us to Nales—the
old man hesitated at first, but after understanding that he should be
well paid, he took his blanket and wrapping it about his head, he
started on before us, and we followed after—by this time it was al-
most sunset, but we kept on; there was a moon, though it was ob-
scured by a thin cloud, so that it was not of so much use to us as it
would otherwise have been. We had not got more than three miles
from the Indian’s house before it was quite dark. I was very much
afraid of our pilot. I strove to lift my heart to God for protection,
and felt in some degree supported. Our way lay through a large
swamp, intermixed with cane, which made it appear very gloomy;
but our pilot was almost equal to a wolf to find his way through
this wild unfrequented spot of the earth—he could wind about and
keep the path where I would have thought it almost impossible; but
haying travelled until ten or eleven o’clock, we arrived at the river;
but how to get across was the next difficulty—we must cross a ferry,
and the boat was on the other side. Lorenzo requested the old In-
dian to go over and fetch it, but he would not move one step until he
promised him more money; this was the second or third time he
raised his wages after he started, to keep him on, until we could
reach the place we wished for. However, after he found that he
would get more money, he started, and went up the river, and found
some way across; ina short time he had the boat over and we went
into it with our horses, and the old man set us over. This was per

haps eleven o’clock at night—we came to the house, the family was
gone to bed, but the woman got up, and although she was hall’
650 VICISSITUDES; OR

Indian, she treated me*with more attention than many would have
done that had been educated among the more refined inhabitants of
the earth. ’

I felt quite comfortable, and slept sweetly through the remaining,
part of the night. In the morning we started again, being then thir-
ty miles from the settlements of ‘Tombigbee. We passed through
some delightful country that day; about two or three o’clock in thel
afternoon we reached the first house that was inhabited by white
people. It made my heart rejoice to meet again those that spoke;
a language which I understood, and above all, to find some that loved,
the Lord. ,

Lorenzo held several meetings in this neighborhood that were
profitable,-I trust, to some. We stayed here two nights, and a good
part of three days, when we took our leave of them, and departed
on our journey through the settlements of Biby, which extend
seventy or eighty miles in length, through a rich and fertile soil.
The settlements were flourishing, and the people, in some parts,’
hospitable. We arrivedat Fort St. Stephen’s situated on the Tom-
bigbee river—it is on an eminence, and makes a handsome appear-
ance, although it is but small. The river is navigable up to this

lace. It is a beautiful river; the water is as clear as crystal, and
the land very fertile—well situated for cultivation. This will be a
delightful country, no doubt, in time.

We got fresh supplies at this places and made but a few hours’.
stop before we started on our journey, and crossed the river in a-
ferry boat—this was after twelve o’clock—we travelled until late,
and came toa small cabin, where we got permission to stay for the
night, which we did. In the morning we started very early—saw
some scattering houses, and at night we got to the Alabama river,
where we stayed that night. The river is beautiful, almost beyond
description. On its pleasant bank stood Fort Mimms, that has
since been destroyed by the savage Creek Indians, with those that
fled to it for protection.

We were now in the bounds of the Creek nation, and were still
without any company. This day we struck the road that had been
cut out by order of the President, from the State of Georgia to Fort
Stoddard. This made it more pleasant travelling, and then we fre-
quently met people removing from the States to the Tombigbee, and
other parts of the Mississippi territory.

We travelled between thirty and forty miles that day, and came
to a creek, called Murder creek; it got its name in consequence of a
man having been murdered there. ‘This circumstance made it very
gloomy tome. But we made the necessary -preparations for the
night, and Jay down to rest; although I was so mich afraid, I got so
weary at times, that I could not help sleeping. About 12 o’clock if
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 651

began to rain so fast, that it like to put out our fire, and we were un-
der the necessity of getting our horses and starting, as we had noth-
ing to screen us from the rain. The road having been newly cut
out, the fresh marked trees served for a guide—there was a moon,
but it was shutin by clouds. However, we travelled on ten or twelve
miles and it ceased raining; I was very wet and cold, and felt the
need of a fire, more perhaps than I had ever done in my life before.

At last we came in sight of a camp, which would have made my
heart glad, but I feared lest it was Indians; yet to my great satis-
faction, when we came to it we found anold man and boy, with
what little they possessed, going to the country that we had left be-
hind, and had encamped in this place, and with their blankets had
made a comfortable tent, and hal agood fire. This was refreshin
to us, as we were much fatigued. We made some coffee, and diel
our clothes a little, by this time it was day light, we then started
on our way again. I thought my situation had been as trying as
almost could be, but I found that there were others who were worse
off than myself. we

We came across a family who were moving to the Mississippi,
they had a number of small children; and although they had some-
thing to cover them like a tent, yet they suffered considerably from
the rain the night before; and to add co-that, the woman told me the
had left an aged father at a man’s house by the name of Manack,
one or two days hefore, and that she expected he was dead “perhaps
by that time. They were.as black almost as the natives, and the
woman seemed very much disturbed at their situation. I felt pity
for her—I thought her burthen was really heavier than mine. Wye
kept on, and about the middle of the day we got to the house where
the poor man had been left with his wife, sonand daughter. A few
hours before we got there, he had closed his eyes in death; they had
laid him out, and expected to bury him that evening: but they*could
not get anything to make a coffin of, only split stuff to make a kind
of a box, and so put him in the ground!

I thought this would have been such a distress to me, had it been
my case, that it made my heart-ache for the old lady. But I found
that she was of that class of beings that could not be affected with
anything so much as the loss of property, for she ae immedi-
ately to calculate the expense they had been at by his detention; and
I do not recollect that Isaw her shed one tear on the occasion.

We stayed but a short time and continued on our journey. There
we got a supply of bread, such as it was; and there we met with
three men that were travelling our road; the first company that we
had found since we had left the Mississippi, being now not more
than one-third of the way through the Creek nation. We left this
place betwixt one and two o’clock.
652 VICISSITUDES; OR

I was very glad of some compar.y, for we had been very lonely
before. We travelled on without anything particular occurring
for three days, until we arrived at the Catahoochy river, where we
met with some difficulty in getting-over, as the boat was gone. This
was early in the morning, before sunrise, that we came to the river;
and there we were detained until ten o’clock, and then had to hire an
,Indian to take a canoe, and first carry our baggage over, and then
swim our horses over. This hindered us until near eleven o’clock
before we got ready to start again. We were in hopes of gettin
to Hawking’s, the agent, that night, but being so long detained at
the river, we were obliged to-stay at an Indian’s camp, our compa-
ny having stopped before.

Thad got a fall from my horse and hurt myself considerably; and
I was as much fatigued.and worn out by travelling as ever I was in
my life. I thought sometimes that I should never stand it to get
through the wilderness, but Providence gave me strength of body
beyond what I could have expected. We left the Indian’s camp in
the morning, and reached Colonel-Hawking’s that night.

This was within about thirty miles of the settlement of Georgia.
I felt grateful to the God of all grace, for his tender care over us,
while in this dreary part of the land, where our ears had been salu-
ted by the hideous yells of the wolf—and had been surrounded by
the savages more wild and fierce than they; and yet we were preserv=
ed fromall danger, and ae through in safety.

_We got to the river that divides the state of Georgia from the In-
dian boundariés, about three or fpur o’clock, and got into the white
settlements, which was very satisfactory tome. Wegotto a friend’s
house that night about dark, where we were received kindly! This
was like a cordial to my heart, as it had been a long time since I
had met with a friend.

We stayed that night with them, and the next day we got to a
friend’s house within twelve or fourteen miles from Milledgeville,
the metropolis of Georgia. There Lorenzo had left a small wag-
on, six weeks or two months before—here we exchanged the two
norses we had, for one that would work in a carriage, and went on
to Milledgeville, where we stayed about a week—and found many.
sind friends. This was sometime in December.

While we were there the earthquakes began, which alarmed the
people very much. It was truly an awful scene, to feel the house
shaking under you as sensiblygas you could feel the motion of the
vessel, when it was moving over the water, and the trees, as it were;
dancing on the hill; all nature seemed in commotion. ‘Thas was
enough to make the stoutest heart tremble! But when the peapl+
get so. hardened that mercies nor judgments can move them, we
may conclude they are ina bad way! This is the cave with tee

*
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 653

many. O that the day would arrive, when the inhabitants of the
earth would love and serve the Lord!

We left Milledgeville, and went to a friend’s house, where I stayed
three or four weeks, while Lorenzo travelled the upper counties,
and through the New Purchase, and offered free salvation to large
congregations. He then returned to where I_ was, and we started on
our journey to Virginia. Lorenzo preached at several places before
we got to Louisville, and had a chain of appointments given out,
which extended to North Carolina. We came to Louisville, inten-
ding to stay only a few days: but there came on such a rain, that it
raised the water courses to such a degree, that it was impossible for
us to travel for near two weeks, this brought him behind his ap-
pointments, but it gave him an opportunity of preaching to the peo-
ple in Louisville a number of times.

As soon as we could get along we started, and with some difficulty
we overtook the appointments; but not without disappointing three
or four congregations. We travelled on from Georgia to Carolina
in the cold inclement weather, such as we have in January and
February, and Lorenzo preached once and twice in the day; the
people seemed quite attentive all the way that we came.

I was very anxious to get to Lynchburg, as we had some thoughts
of striving to get a small house built there, that we might have a
place of retreat in case of necessity; Lorenzo still expecting to travel
and preach as long as his strength would admit. But we intended
to go on to Connecticut to his father’s, where I expected to have
stayed for some time, and then return to Lynchburgh; but the Prov-
idence of God seemed not to favor the design.

We arrived in Lynchburg about the seventeenth of March, and
calculated to stay but a few days, and then go on to his father’s,
after making some preparations to build our little house. How-
ever, we had not been in Lynchburg but about one week, before I
was taken very ill, and confined to my bed, attended by two doctors,
Jenning’s and Owen, both said my affliction was an inflamation of
the liver, which confined me for three months to my bed, and was
expected to die. However, after having gone through a course of

hysie, I got so as to be able to sit up and ride a little, but very
feeble. My sickness had detained Lorenzo from going to the North,
as he had intended; but after counting the expense of building, he
found that it would not be in his power to accomplish his design in
building a house, without involving himself in debt, which he was
not willing to do; accordingly he gave it up, and concluded still to
continue as we had been, without house or home, and leave the event
in the hands of Providence, kn@wing that we had been provided for
all our lives, from a never failing source; and we felt willing in some
degree to trust Him still.
654 VICISSITUDES; OR

We were still at Lynchburg, and had been there for more than
three months, and the friends were very kind to me in my sickness.

Lorenzo wished to take me to his father’s, but my health was in
such a state that it was impossible for me to travel.

There was a man that lived in Buckingham county, about five-
and-twenty miles from Lynchburg; we had but a small acquaintange
with him: he, coming to Lynchburg, saw Lorenzo, and invited him
to come and stay at his house a short time. He told him he had no
objections, but was thankful to him for his kindness, though he saw
no way of conveyance. Mr. John M. Walker, for that was his
name, told him he would send his carriage for me' the next week,
which he did, and we wentto his house. This was'a kind family,
I had not been there but a little more than a week, before I was again
confined to my bed, and it was expected’ tHat I must die. They
gave every attention to me they could have done had I been-their
own child; may the great Master reward them in this world with
every needed blessing, and in the world to come, a crown of never
fading glory. —

My Lorenzo attended me day and night almost from this time,
until near Christmas. By this time I had got a little better, so as
to be taken and wrapped in blankets and put into a close carriage,
and carried about half a mile to another dear friend’s house, Major
William Duval, and I was treated as if I had been a near relative,
and they desired me to stay with them all winter. This was a mat-
ter of thankfulness tous. * | ge

I had got so as to walk about my room a little, and Lorenzo wish-
ing to take a tour to the North, he made the necessary arrangements,
and about the 25th of December he left me and started to Rich-
mond on his way to the city of Washington, where he stayed for
some time, and then on to New York, and so on to his father’s in
Connecticut. i

He expected to return.in March, but did not until May. I staid
at brother Duval’s, partaking of their hospitality, until some time
in March, when brother Walker’s family seemed so solicitous that.
I should go to their house again, and sister Walker coming in her
carriage herself, she being delicate too, I concluded to go. The
old gentleman not being at home at the time, or I expect he would
not have consented for me to have left his house, until Lorenzo
returned.

I feel under great obligations to that deaz family that I cannot
express. His wife was a lovely woman. May the Lord reward
them—for it is not in my power! ¢# :

I went home with sister Walker. I was at this time much bet-
ter, but ina few days after I had got to brother Walker’s I was
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 655

in attacked with my dld complaint, a pain inthe side, very severe.
{ applied to the remedies that had been made use of, and that was
bleeding and blistering, yet to little purpose apparently.

I felt very much discouraged, as I thought it more than probable
that my time would be but short in this world of woe—and I wish-
ed much to see my companion once more in time, but strove to be
resigned to the will of the Lord.

My cry was—Lord, help me to be willing to suffer all thy good
ness. sees best to inflict. My pain was at times very severe, and
then I would get a little relier.. I was taken about the 27th of
March; but three or four days later than it was the spring before,
when I was first attacked.

I had received letters from Lorenzo, which informed me that he
could not get back before May. My strength wes continually de-
clining, and, to appearances, I would shortly be an inhabitant o#
another world. My mind was variously exercised; it was some
times cast down, and at other times much comforted. This long
and tedious sickness faught me a greater lesson, as it related to the
uncertainty of earthly enjoyments, than any thing I had met with
before. My desire for temporalities was gone, at least any more
than was strictly necessary to make me comfortable, and the Lord
that cared for us had provided me with thé kindest friends, where I
was treated with the greatest attention.

Lorenzo returned in May, as he had wrote me he should. I was
at that time unable to get out of my bed without assistance. I had
wrote to him to New York, before I got so bad, that I was threat-
ened with another attack. He had made all the speed he could,
and the day that he got to the place where I was, he had travelled
near seventy miles.

I was much rejoiced to see him once more, the God of Grace had
granted my request, and returned him in safety to me again. He
staid with me for several weeks, and every means was made use of
to restore me to health that could be—but they seemed to be abor
tive. Dr. Jennings saw me several times after my last attack, and
advised the use of mercury, as the only remedy that could be of any
service tome. I followed his advice, and was reduced very low,
from the disorder and medicine together—so that it was thought by
all who saw me, that I must die.

I strove to sink into the will of God; knowing whatsoever was
best for me would be given—yet I could not divest myself of a de-
sire to get well, and live a little longer, not to enjoy what is com-
monly called the pleasures of the world, for my prospects were but
small at that time—but to live more to the glory of God, and be,
better preparcd to join the blood washed company above, when I
should be called for.
656 '  VICISSITUDES; OR

Lorenzo had at this time gone to the low lands, to fulfil some ay
pointments which had been given out’ by the preachers, whic
took him about there weeks. 4 was very ill while he was gone—
about the time he returned I began to mend a little, so that I could
set up in the bed. The Doctor had advised Lorenzo to carry me to
the White Sulpher Springs, as it was the most likely means to re-
store my health. After a few weeks, I had got so as to be taken and

ut into a chair and carried as far as Lynchburg, to Dr. Jenning’s.
We had then a chair and horse of our own—but our horse’s back
had got injured, so that we were under the necessity of staying in
Lynchburg until he should get well, so that we could get on to the
Springs. ,

We were detained for some time before our horse got so as we
could use him. I was still very feeble in body—I could not walk one
hundred yards without assistance. Our horse had been quite high
for near three weeks, and his back had got tolerably well, so that
we were about to make a start, and try to get gn to the springs—but
although our horse had brought’ Lorenzo all the way from New Eng-
land, and down to the low lands of Virginia and the Carolinas, and
back againto Buckingham, and from there to Lynchburg in the chair,
and appeared very gentle, yet whenhe put him in the chairto prepare
to start’ for the Springs, he began to act like as if he was frightened,
and we were apprehensive he could not be managed by him, consid-
ering my weak and helpless state; and the road through which we
must travel was very rough and mountainous, consequently he sold
him on the spot, and hireda hack from a Quaker living in that place;
he paid four dollars a day for the use of it for ten days, besides
bearing all the expenses. We left Lynchburg in the morning; and
went ihe first day to New London, about fifteen miles, and I stood
the travel much better than I expected I could. There Lorenzo

reached to the people, as he had some appointments sent on before
fio, and we stayed all night. The next day we went to Liberty,
where we had another appointment; and from there we went toa
friend’s house, where we were treated kindly; and they called in
some of their neighbors, and we had a comfortable little meeting.

The next day to Fincastle, where we stayed all night, and Lo-
renzo preached twice. We were now within a few miles of the
mountains, which were in some places so craggy and steep, that it
was with difficulty we could ascend them; and then we would come
into a valley, where the soil would appear as charming and beau-
tiful as the mountains were rugged and barren. We travelled on,
and met with nothing particular until we arrived at the Springs,
whither we were bound.

The spies are situated in Greenbriar county, about three miles
the other side of the Allegheny mountains, and from Lynchburg
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 637

upwards of one hundred miles. It is a pleasant place where the
man lives who has rented the Springs, and has built a number ‘of
cabins, perhaps fifty or sixty; and they were placed in a regular
form, and the yard enclosed, and a beautiful grass plot, with hand-
some shade trees, for the accommodation of those that attend the
Springs. They have a large house that stands near the centre,
where the boarders dine, &c. é

We went there, but the person that had hired the Springs would
not take us in!—he pretended they were so full that they could not.
But they took more after we went than they had before. But we
got in at a house perhaps a mile from the Springs. I was better
satisfied with this situation than I would have been at the place—
for I could have the water brought twice in the day; andthere I
was ina more retired place. 1 stayed there near three weeks.—
Lorenzo was there part of the time, and part of the time he was
travelling through the neighborhoods and preaching to the people.
He held several meetings at the Springs, by the request of those that
were attending there.

There were persons from various parts, some for pleasure, and
others for the restoration of health. They were people that moved
in the higher circles, and were very gay; but they were quite atten-
tive when he spake to them of heavenly things, except one, who
was a most abandoned character. He thought to frightén him by
threatening his life, and abusing him ina scandalous manner. But the
enemy was defeated in this; for the gentlemanthat kept the Springs,
and others, soon stopped his mouth, so that he had peace after that.

There were none just about this place that knew much about reli-
gion, but they appeared anxious to hear the glorious sound of the
gospel. I began to get my strength in some measure, so that I
could walk about considerably well. ‘There was to be a camp
meeting held near Salem, in Botetourt county, which wasa distance
of seventy or eighty miles; and we were in the mountains, without
horse or carriage, and how we should get out we could not tell.—
But Providence, that had so often opened our way where we could
see none, made a way at this time. There was a friend that was a
Methodist, who lived at the Sweet Springs, a distance, perhaps, of
eighteen miles from the White Sulphur, who had requested Lorenzo
to come over there and preach. He told him he would, provided,
he could send a couple of horses for us to ride. I had By this time

ot so well that we thought I might be able to ride that distance on
orseback. :
_ Accordingly, the man sent the horses, and we started and arrived
at his house some time in the afternoon. We stayed at the Sweet
Springs three or four days, and Lorenzo preached several times.—

Ss
658 '  VICISSITUDES; OR

We, then, by the assistance of friends, were enabled to get on fo
Fincastle, tuat was within twenty miles. We came with the preach-
ers that were going to camp meeting.

Here we got a chair from a friend to convey us Nee of the way
from this to the nlace where the meeting was to be held, to:another
friend’s, who let us have his horse and gig to carry us the remain-
ing part of the way. When we got to the camp ground it was
nearly dark, but there we met with some of our old acquaintances,
which made my heart rejoice. The preachers were very friendly,
There I met with my dear friend, sister Dunnington, who perhaps
enjoys as great communion with God, as any person I ever saw.—
She was very kind to me, and I felt it was good-to meet with those’
that truly love and serve the Lord. We stayed at the camp meeting
until the day before it broke. - It was a tolerable good time. »There
were a number of souls converted to God. May they continue to
walk in the narrow happy road, until they reach the peaceful shores
of Canaan! ins

We left the camp ground in company with a preacher and his
family, for Blacksburgh, near the Yellow Springs, so called, where
I was advised to go and try the water. This was near thirty miles
from Salem—here we stayed for two or three weeks, and I made
use of the waters, which was, I think, beneficial to me.

We got acquainted with a gentleman from the Low Lands of
Virginia, who was with his wife on account of her health. These
people were possessed of a large property, and but one ‘child; and
they also possessed as large a share of hospitality as any that I
ever met with. They understanding our situation, gave me an in-
vitation to go home and spend the winter there—this I thankfully
accepted, while Lorenzo took quite a different coursé to the West-
ern country, intending to visit Louisiana, before his return;.but the
Indian war breaking out, flung some obstacles in the way, which
were unavoidable. Hence he sent on a deed of relinquishment to
those that had the possession of the old mill, which had made such
® noise in the world—we had heard that they had got it, or rather
built a new one, to do some business, but Lorenzo had never reaped
any benefit from any thing that he ever claimed in that country, and
I 5 not expect that he ever shall. ;

Here ends the history of his reported vast possessions in the Mis-
sissippi. @

e parted at the Springs. Ito go home with brother Booth, the
fmend trom Virginia, and he pursuing his journey to the west.—
Brother Dunnir;ton, living at Salem, ha pened to be at the Springs
at this time—he took me in his chair, sal brother Booth came down
the next day. His wife was very ill, which detained us in the
mountains six or seven weeks.
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 659

Istayed with sister Dunnington until sister Booth was able to
travel; we then started for Brunswick, their place of residence, where
I received the greatest kindness. :

Lorenzo travelled on to the Western States, and from thence to
Carolina, and so onto Virginia, to where I was, after an absence
of near four months. — ,

In this tour he visited about forty counties, and travelled near
two thousand miles. He stayed with me about ten days, and then
started on another route through North and South Carolina ta
Charleston, and visited many places, preaching ‘from one to four
times in a day, until’ he returned, being about seven weeks. He

ot back to me on Friday night, preached on Sunday, and on Mon-
ay morning prepared to start for Petersburg.

March 8th, 1814. Bid adieu to my kind friends in Brunswick,
where I found an asylum from the cold winter for near five months,
whilst my Lorenzo was ranging through the Western and Southern
States, to call sinners to repentance. ‘The morning that we parted
from that dear family will be a memorable one to me; it was like
parting from my nearest friends. May the Lord bless them with
all such spiritual and temporal mercies, as shall prepare them fora
seat at the right hand of the Majesty on high.

Brother Booth had furnished us two horses, a gig, and servant, to
take us to Petersburg—and there intended to take fis carriage and
continue on to Baltimore. But when we got to Petersburg, the car-
riage that was designed we should take from there was taken to
pieces for repairing, so that it could not be obtained for our journey,
and hence we were under the necessity of taking the public stage for
Richmond, which was disagreeable to me; but Istrove to put my trust
in that hand which had dealt out so liberally to me in days by gone.

The roads were very bad, being so much cut up by the ares
heavy wagons, laden with cotton, and other produce for market. '

We arrived in Richmond between two and three o’clock, and were
received with kindness by brother Wade and his companion. We
met several preachers who treated us with friendship, which was
very pleasant to me. O how sweet it is to meet those that love and
serve the great master insincerity andtruth. And if it be so pleas-
ant here, what shall it be when we meetin that blest world of rest,
and shall see eye to eye, and be no more subject to erroneous con-
clusions as it relates to our brethren. O that I may be enabled to
fight my passage through, and to meet the dear friends of Jesus on
the happy banks of everlasting deliverance.

We stayed in Richmond from Wednesday until Monday morning.
Lorenzo Tired a hack at the rate of five dollars per day to bring us
on to Fredercksburgh, which cost us near 40 dollars; but we arrived
in safety. I felt my heart often drawn out in prayer to God for
¥

660 .. VICISSITUDES; OR.

protection, while on the road, that He would attend us on our jour-
ney.. We were received kindly at this placé by our friend, brother
Green, and‘his family. Here we sta ah some days. >
Lorenzo had:several meetings, and then took a seat in the public
stage for Alexandria, arriving on Sunday between two and three
o’clock. We stopped at a public house, where the people that
travel in the stage are accommodated, but did not stay longer than to
_deposite our baggage, and then go in search of some friends where
.we had put up, when in that place some years before, by the name
of Slone. We walked down the street for some distance, and, as it
happened, a gentleman and lady were standing at the door where
Lorenzo had formed some acquaintance the preceding winter, and
invited us to come in, we did so and found a pleasant asylum, and
rested from the fatigue of travelling in the stage. O how pleasing
it is to meet with kind friends after having been confined with those
that neither fear God nor regard man.
We stayed at Mr. Waters’ two nights, and then py the request of
a family of Quakers, by the name of Schofield, spent one night
with them. It was a very pleasant time to me—they were remark-
-ably kind and friendly; and the gentleman in the morning took me
in his chair and carried me to the city of Washington, which was
‘about six miles from Alexandria, to another friend’s where my Lo-
renzo had found a kind reception, a little more than a year ago, and
had been requested to bring me along if ever he should travel thai
way again. ;
toreazs had stayed behind to find some conveyance for our trunk
and other baggage; in a short time he found a return hack; he en
gaged it, and arrived in a short time after me, and was kindly receiv-
ed by the family. They were friends by name and such by nature.
We stayed there three nights, and received many marks of friend-
ship from them—may the great Master repay them in the day he
-cometh to make up his jewels! They had been married for seven-
-teen years, and had no children, except one little adopted daughter,
of the lady’s brother, they had taken to raise. They doted on her:
-she was taken sick the day after I arrived; and the second day at
night they thought that she was dying, and the poor creature was in
great anguish of soul on the account. I did not expect the child
‘could live until morning. We had engaged our passage at 5 o’clock,
and got up at three. The family had slept very little for several
, nights; but when we arose in the morning, at an early hour, to pre-:
are for our journey, the dear little child still breathed, but todked
like she had almost finished her course, and should shortly be con-
veyed to the realms of peace. Brother Friend accompanied us to
the stage house, where we parted. We came on to Baltimore;
_staid two nights with brother Hagerty, and Lorenzo preached twice
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 661

inthe city We then took the steamboat for Philadelphia; arrived
in about twenty-six or eight hours: tarried from Tuesday until Fri-
day—there Lorenzo preached two evenings in the African church.

e then left Philadelphia and continued on in the steamboat to
Trenton, there took the stage for New York; stayed at Princeton one
night, and the next evening arrived at the city of New York, and
came to brother Morris D’Camp’s, from whose house I started on
going to the Mississippi—he then lived in Troy; after an absence
of five years and six months from the time we started, and from
whom we have received many favors. May that God who is able
and willing to repay them for their benevolence, bless him and all
my dear friends, bo: their kindness to me—and particularly for the
last nine years of my life.
SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS

TO

THE JOURNEY OF LIFE,

ote

I uerr Lynchburg on the 19th of July, and came to brother
Walker’s, in Buckingham, where I was taken worse, and stayed
about five months, and then returned to brother Walker’s again,
where J continued near two months more, making ten months in all.
May the Lord give them the reward that is promised to those that
give acup of cold water to a disciple, in the name of a disciple,
foe their kindness to me in this day of adversity.

January 25th. Ihave this morning been much relieved from
melancholy reflections that ene my mind through the last night,
as it relates to Lorenzo; as I had not heard from him for several
weeks, which gave me much uneasiness, andmade me feel my situ-
tion to be very lonely; but my greatest distress was my heart bein
so prone to distrust the protection of Providence over us, that
had so much reason to rely upon; for his tender care hath been over
me from my earliest days until now, and hath brought me through
dangers seen and unseen.

«Through various deaths my soul hath led,

And turn’d aside the fatal hour,
And lifted up my sinking head.”

O that I may ever feel resigned to the will of God! The day is
fast ape when I must bid adieu to all sublunary things.—
May the Lord help me to tear my heart from earth away for Jesus
to receive. I long to be dead to all beneath the sun, and have my
affections placed on things above, where mourning will be turned
into joy, and we shall see our Saviour, who hath borne all our sins
in his body on the tree, without a diming veil between. Lord ens
able me to say:

 

 

—-

“For ever here my rest shall be,
Close to thy bleeding side;
This all my hope and alt my plea,
For me the Saviour died.
664 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS

My dying Saviour and my God,
Fountain for guilt and sin,

gr ‘Sprinkle me ever with.thy blood,- re

- And cleanse, and keep me clean,” :
January 26th. My heart longs.to be filled with love and gratitude
to God for his mercy to me; and that, through his grace strengthening
me I hope to overcome all the evils that may befall me, externally
and internally’ O that I may consider, my days are uncertain here
below—and know not the hour when the Son of man may call for
me, at midnight, or at the cock’s crowing—so it stands me in hand
to watch and pray, that I may not be surprised. when he shall come,
but be ready to enter in with the bridegroom to the marriage supper
of the Lamb. How sweet rest will be, after the toilsome journey
of life is over. We shal] then be received to those joys that have
been purchased at so dear a-rate; it cost no less than the precious
blood of the Son of God. O such aransom! That it should be
neglected by those who ought to benefit by it—what a pity! Oh
tha: the; may take timely warning, and flee to the outstretched arms
of the aviour, and hide them till the storms of life be past, that

they may.be guided sately into the haven of eternal rest.

_ February 7th, 1813, Sunday. I feel this morning my spirits are
very much depressed. I fear that trouble awaits me. , O that I may
be prepared for all the will of God concerning me, both in prosper-
ty and adversity. May I ever lie passive at his feet, and feel a
disposition to say——Not my will, but thine be done. I am assured
that this is-a state of trial, wherein we must stand to our arms, or
suffer loss—for we are surrounded with enemies on every side, inter-
nally and externally, that try to do us harm. O tnat I_ may be on
my guard, and watch unto prayer, that the Lord may be forefront
and rearward; and although troubles should assail me and dangers
affright, I may be enabled to fly to the arms of Jesus, and find shel-
ter and consolation there! For he hath said, that he will carry the
lambs in his bosom, and gently lead' those that are with young. O
that I may be one of thosethat can claim this promise and protec-
tion from him. Iam left as one alone in the earth—but if I can
only put my trust in Him, I neea not fear. Although dangers stand
thick through all the ground, yet if the Lord is my shield, I shall
not fear all man can ie unto me. But i do often sink into‘a state
of despondency, as my situation seems to be very gloomy at present
—not that Iam in wantof any thing to make me comfortable, as it
relates to living: for I am placed in a kind family, for which I de-
sire to be thankful; but my-concern for my companion, who hath
been gone for near two months, and I have not heard from him but
once. This fills my heart with fear, lest something has befallen
him. O that God may preserve him from those that would do him
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. . 665

harm; and may I be enabled to give him up into the hands of God,
knowing that he will do all things right; and if we meet no more on
earth, may we meet in glory, where we shall be reunited never to
part again, and receive the ¢rown of glory that is laid up for those
that are faithful to the Lord, who bought their pardon on the tree,

February 9th. I am still alive, and enjoy a. tolerable degree of
heath J desire to be thankful for it; for it is more than I once ex-
pected, from the state of my health. ; : st and

I expected that I should have been an inhabitant of eternity before
this—but the Lord hath preserved me-for a longer space. O that I
may improve the precious moments as they pass, to the glory of
God, and forthe good of my immortal soul—that when time shall
be no more with me, I may be received into glory, where mourning
shall be turned into: joy, and .I may join the blood-washed throng
in singing hallelujahs to God and the Lamb forever. ..

* And then my happy soul shall tell
My Jesus has done all things well.”

February 15th. Iam still alive, and on praying ground. O that
I may improve the precious moments as they pass, to the glory of
God and the good of my soul. My heart is too little engaged with
my God. O that I may never rest until I am filled with love to God
and all mankind. May the Lord prepare me for all that awaits
me through this unfriendly world; for {expect that troubles will be
my lot, more orless, until I pass over Jordan. God grant that the
may then end; and for them may I receive a crown of glory, though
unworthy. May God help me to watch and pray without ceasing,
that I may be in a state of readiness for whatever may befal me.
“ How happy every child of grace,
Who knows his sins forgiven,
The earth, he cries, is not my place,
I seek my place in heaven.

A country far from mortal sight,
Yet,.O by faith I see—

The land of rest, the saints’ delight,
The heaven prepared for me.’,,

O that I may consider that my days are as a shadow that passeth
away. God grant that I may secure a lot among the blest.

“ My suffering time will soon be o’er,
Then shall I sigh and weep no more;
My ransom’d soul shall soar away,
“To sing God’s praise in endless day.”

The road I have to travel is interspersed with joys and sorrows;
und the only way to be happy is to receive the one with gratitude
666 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS

other with submission. O that I may have that wue resigy
0 the will of Heaven, that may enable me to rejnice evere
mt and pray without ceasing,. and in eyes give thanks;
thank the Lord for the blessings that I enjoy, and be patient under
sufferings, knowing that it is good for me to be afflicted, that I may
know my own weakness the better, and rely only on the strength. of
Him that is:able to save all those that put their trust in His clemen-
cy and mercy! May the Lord help me to live to his glory as long
as on earth I stay.
May 9th, 1818. I have reason to bless God that it.is as welt
with me as it is! Whether I shall ever enjoy health or not, I do
not know, and I am not anxious concerning it; but may I be pre-
pared for the will ofthe Lord concerning me, in life or death, health
or sickness, prosperity or adversity. I feel a desire to see my
Lorenzo once.more ‘in time; but if that is denied me, may I be
enabled to say, The will of the Lord be done; and may we meet on
Canaan’s happy shore, where mourning will be turned into joy, all
that’s earthly in our souls be done away; and in its place we shall
have the nature of angels and saints.
“Q what a happy company—
Where saints and angels join!”
_ There will be no more anger nor strife; no more malice nor envy-
ings, evil ee nor any thing that shall mar our happiness, or
give us pain; but harmony and peace shall forever abound. May
God help us to be faithful to him, and to the spirit of His grace

“ How tedious and tasteless the hours

When Jesus no longer I see;
Sweet prospects, sweet birds, and sweet flowers,
Have all lost their sweetness to me.
.The mid summer shines but dim—
The fields strive in vain to look gay;
But when I am happy in him;
December’s as eee as May.

“ His name yields the richest perfume,
_ And sweeter than music his voice;
His presence disperses my gloom,
And makes all within me rejoice,
I should, were he always thus nigh,
Have nothing to wish or to fear—
No mortal so happy as I,
* My summer would last all the year.”

O that I could always be enabled to put my trust in {Timi dp every
time of trouble; and may the Lord prepare me for death, aie guury
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 667

‘There on a green and flow’ry mount |
Our weary souls shall sit ;

And with transporting joys recount
The labors of our feet!”

\

May 10th. Iam in a lingering state of health, and whether ever
I shall be able to be of any. use to myself or others, I know not; but
I hope that I may be enabled to be resigned to the disposal of Provi-
dence, and gay, not my will, but thine be done. It is a reality that
we are born to die, and after death to come to judgment; and how
eught we to live, that we may stand acquitted in that day, when
Christ in glory shall appear to judge both the quick and the dead.
O that I may have “my. robes washed and made white in the blooa
of the Lamb,” that I may hear the welcome sentence, come ye
blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from
the foundation of the world. O happy day, when we shall be de-
livered from this body of clay, that clogs. and depresses the soul
oftentimes, and makes us cry out with the apostle, who shall de-
liver me from the body of thisdeath!

How necessary it is for us to watch and pray, that we enter not
into temptation, but hold fast the confidence that we have in a blese
sed Saviour. : ,

“On Jorian’s stormy banks I stand,
And ‘cast a wishful eye, ;

To Canaan’s fair and. happy land.
Where my possessions tre.

O the transporting happy scene
That rises to. my sight—

_ Sweet fields array’d in living green, .

And rivers of delight,

“There generous fruits that never fail,

On trees immortal grow; ;
There rocks and hills, and brooks and vales

“With milk and honey flow;
All o’er those-wide extended plains, _

. Shines one eternal day, « « :

“There God the Son forever reigns,
And scatters night away,.

“No chilling wiads nor pois’nous breath,
. Can reach that healthful shore;
Sickness and sorrow—pain and death,
Are felt and fear’d no more, ,
“When shall'I reach that happy place,
Ang be forever blest; < |
. When shall 1 see my Father's face,
__; And in his bosom rest?
668 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS

“Fill'd with delight my raptur’d soul
Can here no longer stay;

Though Jordan’s wave around me roll,
Fearless I’d launch away}...

There on those high and flow’ry plains,

~ Our spirits ne’er:shall tire;
But. in perpetual joyful strains,
: ‘Redeeming love admire.”

‘It is through the tender mercy of God, that I am alive and out of
hell! O that I may be renewed in the spirit of my mind! Ma
all the ‘earthly dispositions of my heart be changed into heavenly,
that I may be prepared to bid adieu to these earthly troubles, and
find an habitation of peace, where the wicked cease from troubling,
and the vey are at rest. May God help me to be faithful the few
days that I have to spend on earth. My heart hath been much
sunk under a weight of sorrow, when I consider how far from God
and heaven, and what I should be, Iam. O that the ery of my
soul may be, dear Jesus, raise me higher! I long to be holy, as
Thou art holy. May the Lord help me to rely on his mercy and
goodness for all that is to come, and say without reserve, ‘“ The
will of the Lord be done.” "Se HS

“QO God, my help in ages past,
My hope for years to come;
My shelter from the stormy blast,

And my eternal home.”

Prepare me for that happy day, when all the saints get home,
and we shall be freed from all the toils and troubles of life, and
have pleasure where trouble and anguish cannot enter, but all shall
be harmony and peace! :

“OQ what a glorious eompany,
_ When saints and angels meet,”

in robes of white arrayed; and Christ shall wipe all tears from our
eyes, and we shall be admitted to sit down with: Abraham, Isaac,
and Jacob, and all the saints that have gone through much tribula-
tion and washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of
the Lamb. May. my heart and life be conformed to the gospel, that
I may be a comfort to my companion, and a blessing to society;

“ And may my sun in smiles decline—
And bring a pleasing night.”

The men that love the Lord are happy here and hereafter. O
may that be my happy lot; may the Lord help me to tear every
idol from my heart, and may he reign and rule there. I feel my
heart’s desire is, to love the Lord with all my heart.
. TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 669

* This is a world of trouble and grief I plainly see;
But when in deepest. sorrow, O God, I look to Thee!
Thou deliverd’st Daniel, when in the lion’s den— ;
And if thou did’st protect him, O why not other men!”

Help me to pray without ceasing, and in every thing give thanks.
May my soul’s concern and only care be, to secure a lot among
the blest; that when my days are ended on earth, I may receive an
inheritance that can never be taken from me! May God preserve
my companion during his absence. __

In my days of childhood, the Providence of God was over me to

reserve me from evil; although I lost my mother, one of the most
invaluable blessings that a child can be deprived of, particularly a
female; yet the Lord was my friend, and brought me up to the
years of maturity with a mind as little tainted with the evil practi-
ces that are prevalent among young people, as most. My sister
was very careful to teach me the lo rectitude in my earliest
‘days, which was of great benefit in: my journey through lite.
1 I doubt not, if mothers would begin with their children when they
are young, they might mould them into almost any frame they
-chose. But instead of -paying that attention to their morals while
their minds are young, and susceptible of good impressions, as they
ought, they suffer them to mix with those that are wicked to a pro-
verb, thinking there is no danger—they are too young to be injured
by any bad example or precept. But they find, when it is too late,
that their minds are easily impressed. with evil; and habits that
are imbibed in childhood, are not so easily eradicated, and through
their neglect, many that might be shining characters in society, a
blessing to the age that they live in, are but a nuisance to mankind,
and are rearing up another set to walk in their tracks. Thus the
world is contaminated by the mismanagement of mothers. My
heart has often been pained, to see the dear little innocents suffered
to run at random, and taught nothing that would be of service to
them; either in this world, or in the next. May the Lord open the
eyes of those that have the care of children, to see the importance
of their charge, and enable them to do their duty—that the rising

eneration may be more obedient to their parents, yore attentive to

eit duty to their God—then they’! be a greater blessing to society,
and better qualified to fill up that sphere in life which they might
be called to—and above all, ie prepared tor those happy regions of
harmony and peace. __ eres :

March 12,1813. I have reason to bless and praise God, that it
is as well-with me as it is; that I have some desire still to devote
my life and all that I have to the service of that God who hath pre-
served and brought me to.the present moment. O that every power
of my savl and body may be unreservedly devotedto him. He hath
670 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS

been my Preserver and kind Benefactor from my earliest days until
the present time! © that my heart may be filled with love and

ratitude to Him, for everymercy that I enjoy. It hath been better
than three months since I have seen the friend that I esteem most
dear; and'I long much to see him; but I must be patient, and strive
to give all to the Lord, and say, not my will, but thine be done.

-March 14th. . This day has been a day of a good ope. of peace
and joy to my soul, as I have been so long deprived of meetin,
with my brethren to praise God! O that I may give my soul an
‘body as a living sacrifice to him day by day, and be prepared to
meet my Saviour in the skies, with joy and. gladness.

“Through grace 1 am determin’d
To conquer though 1 die!”’

March 21st. Ihave reason to praise God for his tender mercy
to me; that he hath given me a dees of health and strength, and
feel a desire to spend the remainder of my days in his service and
to his glory. May the Lord bless me with an hungering and thirst-
ing for all the mind that was in Christ, that I may be a comfort to
my companion, and a blessing to society, and.be prepared for heaven
and glory.

“Come Lord from above, these mountains remove,
O’erturn all that hinders the course of thy love.”

I long to be altogether thine. The day is fast approaching when
it would be of more importance to have an interest at a throne of
ce, than to be possessed of all the riches of this lower world! -
ay. God help me to realize the worth of time and the length of
eternity; and improve my privileges accordingly!
March 21st. I feel to be in some degree thankful to God for the
blessings that I enjoy. May I improve them to the glory of my
reat Benefactor; and may the Lord repay my kind friends for their
riendship to me.

“O that my God would count me meet,
To wash his dear disciples’ feet.”

I feel my heart prone to wander from the God that I desire to love!
O that the day may arrive when I shall love my God supremely—
above everything else. 7

April 15th, 1813. Iam this day out of eternity, but I am not
well—and know not how long I may be an inhabitant of this world!
That I may be ina state of readiness for death, when it shall come;
for whether it be long or short, it will be the same king of terrors
when it comes, if we are not prepared for it; my heart and soul long
for full redemption in the blood of Jesus.
TO THE JOURNEY OF LI¥E. | 671

“0 that my tender-soul might fly
The least abhorr’d approach of ill,

Quick as the apple of an eye,

. The slightest touch of sin to feel.”

I hope the Lord may give me grace to be faithful; so that bo my
days many or few, they may be all devoted to him, that when I am
called to go I may have a convoy of angels to escort my happy sou.
to realms of glory. My conflicts are many here, but the hand of
the Lord is strong. O that I may be enabled to put my trust in
Him in every trying hour. -

April 21st. Iam this day a spared monument of mercy, that I
am not cut off as a cumberer of the ground. O that my heart may
be filled with real gratitude for the blessings I enjoy—for kind
friends in the day of adversity.

I feel that I need daily supplies from the fountain that was open-
ed in the house of king David for sin and uncleanness. For the
enemy thrusts sore at me—and I often fear I shall come short at
last. I want the whole armor, and skill to use the weapons, that I
may be more than conqueror through the strength of Jesus; and
when my sun is setting, have a prospect of Canaan’s happy land,
and sée by faith the celestial fruits of paradise, where joys immortal
grow; pain shall be exchanged then for pleasure that never shall
cease, where we may gaze on the face of our beloved and not a
dimming veil of mortality between.

April 23d. I have reason to be thankful to God my great Pre-
server, for the peace that I feel inmy soul thismorning. Although
my body is afflicted, yet 1 feel a degree of resignation to the will
of God; and hope that I may be prepared for all the will of God
concerning me in life or death.

“Through grace | am determin’d.
To conquer though I die,
And then away to Jesus
On wings of love I’ll fly:
And then my happy station
In life’s fair tree shall have,
Close by the throne of Jesus,
Shut up with God above.”

After my marriage, leaving the place where I had lived from my
early days, I was placed in quite a different sphere of life. Unac-
uainted with the variety of manners and dispositions of mankind,
t thought all who professed friendship to be friends; but I have
found myself mistaken in many instances. Some that at one time
appeared like there was nothing too good that they could do for one,
at another time were so cool and distant, that one might conclude
672 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS

that they could not’be the same people! These’ constant changes
have, in some measure, taught me this lesson, that we are all frail
mortals, liable to change; and there is but one source that is perma-
nent. There we may place implicit confidence, and no deception.
_ .[ have abundant cause to be thankful to my great Benefactor, for
the:continued favors, granted me and for many kind friends that have
administered to my necessities in the time of, adversity;, may the
great Master repay them richly in this world, and in that. to:come,
eternal life and glory! It is said to. be more blessed tg give than
receive, therefore those that can do good to the needy sons. and
daughters of affliction, and follow the.dictates of charity, will have
a double reward: they can feel a sweet peace in their souls as they
travel, throwgh this. unfriendly world, and when they come to bid
adieu to all things beneath the sun, they will haye a happy entrance
into the blest abode of saints and angels! ee ‘

Se * O may my lot be cast with taese, a

- --The least'of Jesus’ witnesses—” Nea

onearth. and at last be joined by that happy company aboye. the
skies! 4 iy oy et tid
: _ What need there is to watcn and pray, and guard against the vain
allurements of this world;. to steer our course between the rocks on
either hand, that we may gain the destined port of eternal repose in
the bosom of our once crucified, but now risen and exalted Saviour
Our hearts are too often fixed on the vain and transient things of
time and sense, and the important concerns of eternal happiness or
misery are almost, if not quite neglected! We are leaving nothing
undone that can be, accomplished to lay up treasure on carl wiitle
the important part, that must’ have an existence as long as its Author
exists, lieth in ruin! 0, what madness! This poor body, what is
it but a dying lump of ‘clay, that must in a few revolving days be
consigned to the dust from whence it came! What can it avail us
then—whether rich or poor, noble or ignoble?) The main point
will hen be, have we spent our time in the setvice of God, or de-
voted .t to the pleasures and vanities of the world—to please our-
, ves, instead of obeying the calls of the gospel, and taking up the
ross? O that these things may lay mit serious concern on our
minds, that we may make sure work for eternity, and spend no time
ety but husband it to the best advantage. 8" 5"
- "The various scenes of life make such an impression on our minds,
that we are often brought into such perplexities,as to hardly tell
which course toturn; but'if we could always live in the enjoyment
of that faith it is our privilege to possess, we should never be at a
loss. I have passed through many trying situations in Europe
and America—but the Lord hath been my helper thus far through
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 678

‘all the vicissitudes attending the journey of life! And I hope
one day to outstrip the wind, beyond the bounds of time—where
there is no more uncertainty or disappointment, and peace and har-
mony shall forever abound. After all our troubles here, how sweet
and consoling rest will be! May the Lord help me to live near the
bleeding side of a crucified Redeemer—ready to take up my cross
and follow him where he may lead, if it is to go through fire or wa-
ter. These are trying times—the love of many is waxing cold.—
How soon we may be called to a fresh trial of our faith, is unknown
to us; may ourstand be firm, knowing that all shall work together
for good to thase that love God. .

Many and various are the difficulties of life while travelling
through this vale of tears to the place of rest, whither all are hasten-
ing. Were it not for the mixture of pleasure that is interwoven in
those pains, we should often sink under them—but he that rides
upon the winds, and can command them at a nod, undertakes our
cause; and makes a way for us, when we see none—and cannot tell
the course to go! I am indebted to that great and beneficent Hand
for all the mercies that I do enjoy.. O that my heart may be filled
with gratitude to God for these favors. .

Tarrived in New York with my companion, towards the last of
March, 1814, where I met with kind friends, particularly brother
Munson and his family. They seem like our own dear brothers
and sisters; may the Lord bless them in this world and in the next!
Here I met with my old friend sister Lester—she is still the same—
may the Lord prosper her on her journey to a glorious eternity!
IT have found as kind friends of late as I could expect—O that
my heart may ever feel grateful to my God for all his mercies-to
unworthy me! I have felt a greater desire to be all devoted to the
Lord (soul and body; and all that I have and am, for time and
eternity, ) of late, than I have felt for a long time! Ido not ex-
i to find that place in'tais world, where there is nothing to trou-

le or afflict either body or mind. May the great Master give me
more of that spirit of humility, that it may enable me to suffer the
righteous pleasure of God; and when called to bid adieu to all be-
neath the sun, that I may have a bright prospect of aglorious im-
tmortality! O how delightful must be the scene, to a soul that, has
been tossed on the ocean of time; and hath fought their passage
through, and got within view of the happy land:
«When all their sorrows will be o’er;
Their suffering and their pain;
Who meet on that eternal shore
Shall never part again.’

Tr
674 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS

O may I be prepared to meet these who have gone before, and those
who may come after. ee

May. 10th, 1814. We have been in New York for several weeks
and have been kindly treated by many—may the Lord repay them.

Though many have been. my trials and afflictions the last four or
five years of my life, yet the Lord hath been my friend—and I feel
a desire to:devote the remainder of my days to his service. How
‘long I shall be an inhabitant of this world of affliction, is uncertain
‘with me; I feel the seeds of death in this mortal frame; and it is my
earnest desire to become more and more acquainted with my own
heart, that when the summons shall arrive, 1 may not be alarmed,
but srejoice to. go and be at rest! O how soon my heart sinks to
earth again! O my.Lord, help me to keep my eye upon the prize!
.and my heart stayed on Thee! that this world may have no charms
sufficient to attract me from the contemplation of heaven and glory!

«Was I possessor of the earth,
And call’d the stars my own,

Without thy graces, and thyself,
I were a wretch undone!

Let others stretch their arms like seas
And grasp in all the shore;

Grant me the visits of thy grace,
And I desire no more.”

May I ever lay at the feet of my glorious Redeemer, who hath
-bought my pardon on the tree! My soul is pained on account. of
those that were once plain, humble followers of the meek and lowly
Jesus: but now are so conformed to the world; that they can hardly
be distinguished from them! How long will they sleep in security,
wandering from God; pursuing a shadow instead of a substance!
How vain are all things below the sun! We may have prosperity
one day, and the next may prove quite the reverse. How necessary
it isto have our hearts detached trom the world, and placed on a
more durable object! :

‘May 13th, 1814. Iam this day under many obligations to the
great Preserver for the blessings I enjoy; my life is preserved, and J
have kind friends that appear anxious so supply all my necessities.
May God, that is able to give me the consolation of the Holy Spirit,
enable me to draw water out of the fountain that never runs dry! 1
tong to be more holy in heart and life; and then I shall surely be
more rere) O my soul, arise, and shake thyself; and put on thy
beautiful garments, and then I can rejoice in tribulation, knowing
that tribulation worketh patience; and what a charming trait it is in
the Christian character, that of patience! O that I may learn to
possess my soul in patience inthis day of trial! The times are
gloomy and we need to be contigually at the throne of grace, and
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 675

cry mightily to God to stand by us, that we may keep the road, and
not turn to the right hand or to the left.

Sunday, May 15th, 1814. I thank the Lord that I have once more
had the privilege of hearing the sweet sound of the gospel, from
these words: “By whom shall Jacob arise, for:he is small.” I
-wish it may sink into the hearts of those that heard it. In the first
place, he told what was meant by Jacob or Israel; spiritually the
church of Christ; and then went on to tell why it was styled small
in those days, as well as at the present day. First, because the ~
present clergy had not been faithful but had fallen asleep upon their
watch tower, and did not warn the people of their danger as they
ought. Secondly, wicked rulers, by their bad example, prevented
that good bein See as otherwise would be, if they were men that
truly loved and feared God. And thirdly, the laity, those that
heard the sound of the gospel, did not make that improve-
ment of the precious opportunities they enjoyed as they ought.
Parents set bad examples before their children; this was one great
cause why we so seldom see the young and rising generation turn-
ing to God. And fourthly, and lastly, he pointed out by whom
Jacob. must arise; it was our duty to pray in faith, but it was God
that gave the increase; therefore, we must hope and believe that God
would hear our prayers, and convert our children and neighbors, and
prosper Zion. Let us be united in heart, so as to be like an army
with banners, and let not the spirit of division get in among us,
and cry out, ‘Iam of Paul, andIam of Apollos, and I of Cephas,
and I of Christ;?? but all must be of one mind and heart in Christ
Jesus the Lord! Then we should see the church prosper, and have
glorious seasons! But the times are gloomy, and when the cloud
will disperse F cannot tell.

May 19th. Lorenzo is quite ill: trials await us, but may our trust
be in the Lord, that he will deliver us from all our troubles at last,
and land us safe on the peaceful shores of blest eternity, where all
our toils will be over, our sufferings and our pain; and we shall join
the happy millions that surround the throne of God, and sing hal-
Jelujah to-God and the Lamb for ever and ever!

“Qur moments fly apace,
Nor will our minutes stay;
Just like a flood our hasty days .
_ Ave sweeping us away,”

May our hearts be insp:red with love and gratitude to the great
Giver of all things; for the mercies we enjoy, to enable us to im-
prove every moment to the glory of God, and our good.

May 20th, 1814, We are at Hoboken, a delightful spot of the
earth, upon the Jersey side of the river, opposite N ew York, where,
from the wiuarw of the room a grand view of the city, the majestic

\
876 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS

steeples of the different churches, reaching their lofty heads almost
to the skies; while the beautiful trees that are interspersed among the
houses, and the surrounding country, can also be seen at the same
time, conspire to make it a most enchanting prospect! On the other
hand, the Jersey side presents to view, decorated with all the charms
of spring, green trees and shady groves; while the delightful song-
sters of the woods tune their harmonious throats in praising thet
great Creator! ‘These beauties of nature all joined in concert, one
‘would suppose, could not fail to excite gratitude in the hard and
obdurate heart of man, the most noble work of our great Creator!
But lamentable to tell—they appear to be less thankful than the birds
that fly in open space, or even the reptiles that crawl upon the earth,
for they answer the end for which they were made; but man, formed
in the image of his God, and not only indebted to him for creation,
but also redemption in the blood of Jesus, tramples on his mercies,
and despises the offer of his grace, and lives more like beasts than
a creature possessed of rationality. O that men would learn to love
and serve the Lord. ake

We are at the house of a kind family, but they do not profess re-
ligion. May the Lord make our stay withthem a blessing to their
souls, and to the neighborhood where they live; for the people in
this place, by what I can learn, are very careless about their souls!
O that the Lord may make use of some measures to bring them toa
knowledge of the truth; my soul longs to see a revival of religion
take place once more!

May 21st. I am still alive, and out of a never ending eternity,
for which, may my heart be filled with gratitude to him that sustains
and supplies me with every needed blessing, who inclines the hearts
of my fellow mortals to treat me with kindness! O how much: I
am indebted to God, and how little is my heart affected with a grate-
ful sense of his goodness! © that he would implant,.deep in my
soul, love to God and man, with a heartfelt sense of my dependence

on him, for all the favors which I enjoy. -

From Sunday until Monday we were in New York, at brother
Munson’s the greater part of the time. J.orenzo in printing his
Journal, and some other tracts, has detained him in and about the
city far longer than he expected to have stayed when we came here;
but the way seemed to open for him to print his books, and he thought
it best to improve the present opening, and hope it may prove a bles-
sing to many. ‘ me ,

On Wednesday afternoon came over to Mr. Anderson’s agaim,
met with the same kind reception which he had experienced somc
days before. Mrs. Anderson was very sick, but was something
better the next day. Lorenzo preaches to the people in this place
on Wednesday evening and had a fullhouse. May the seed take
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 677

root in some heart, and bear fruit to perfection! I feel the need of
more faith, to be able to put my trust in the great Giver of every
good and perfect gift; my heart too often strays from the right source.
O that my mind may be stayed on God in every trying hour; I long:
to be made holy in heart and life, and feel a willingness to bear
the cross like a good soldier of Jesus Christ, that when the sun of
life shall decline, I may have a pleasing prospect of a happy eternity!

Saturday, May 28th. Through the goodness of God I enjoy bet-

ter health than I have done for more than two years before. May.
my heart be filled with love and gratitude to the Great and Benefi-
cent hand that is daily pouring down blessings on my unworthy
head, and improve my jenthened days in doing good to myself and
others. For why should I be useless in this time of need? But
O! my heart shrinks at the cross! May the Lord help: me to take
it up, and follow Jesus in the way! When we consider the short-
ness of time, and the length of eternity, we perceive there is no
time to lose, but a necessity to improve every moment to the best
advantage. May it be impressed on my heart!

May 3lst. I desire to have my heart filled with grateful songs of
raise, to the God of all grace and mercies for his favors to me!
hrough every lane of life he hath provided me kind friends, in the

day of adversity as well asin the day of prosperity. What reason
have I to be faithful to my God for all these blessings? May the
Lord help me ever to lie at the feet of the Saviour, and learn instruc-
tion from his lips! I am still at Capt. Anderson’s, at the beautiful
little town of Hoboken, as charming a place as I almost ever saw.
O what a pity there is not, as I know of, one person:in this place
that enjoys religion; or at least, not many feeling much concern for
their souls; and they have no preaching, except by the Baptists,
who preach up “particular election’’ and reprobation, in the strong-
est terms that I everheard. I went to hear them on Sunday last, and
my heart was truly pained, to hear a man get up and address a num-
ber of people (who were unacquainted with the way of salvation,
and for aught I know, living in the neglect of their duty altogether, )
m this way; that they “could do nothing; they must be taken b
an irresistable power, and be brought in.” But my heart replied,
“Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the wate:s; and he that
hath no money, come buy wine and milk, without money and without
price!’? What a pity it is that men should darken council by
words without knowledge! For it is expressly said, that aLL may
come that will; and that they shall in no wise be shut out. May
God stop the mouths of those that attnmpt to speak in his name, who.
are not called and qualified by the Spirit, for the work! But bless
and prosper those that have ta sen their lives in their hands, and have
67 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS

gone forth to call sinners to repentance, offering a free salvation to,
all the fallen race of Adam. oo ;

June Ist. What a miracle of mercy it is, that I am still spared on
this side of eternity, whilst many of my fellow mortals have been
called from the stage of action; their bodies numbered with the pale
nations under ground, and their souls taken flight to a world of
spirits; whilst I, the most unprofitable, perhaps, of any, am spared,
and enjoy a tolerable state of health, so much better than ] once
expected:I should. May my heart be made truly sensible of the,
duty I owe to the great God of heaven and earth, whose name is.
terrible to all who are in any measure sensible.of his majesty and
power. And also IJ desire to know and to do my duty to my fellow
mortals;. but I tremble at the cross! O that I may be delivered
from “the fear of man, which bringeth a snare!”

“« My drowsy powers why sleep ye so!
«Awake, my sluggish soul!

* Nothing hath half thy work to do;
“Vet nothing’s half so dull!

“Go to the ants; for one poor grain
“See how they toil and strive;

* Yet we who have a heaven to obtain, *
“ How negligent we live!

“'Waken, O Lord, my drowsy sense,
-“To walk this dangerous road;

* That if my soul be hurried hence,”
-May it be found with God!

June 2d. I am this day under renewed obligations to that Hand
which hath supplied all my necessities, from my earliest days, until
the present period of time. O that I may lie in the valley of hu-
mility, under a sense of the numerous favors bestowed upon me, by
the hand of an ever bountiful God! and improve the moments that
are allotted to me, to the glory of his great name and the good of
my own immortal soul. I feel my heart is too often placed on
things below the sun. May the Lord help me to tear my heart
and affections from earth, and place them on things above.

My Lorenzo’s mind is exercised and drawn out to visit foreign
lands, to call sinners to repentance; and I would not stand in his
way above all things, but I feel the need of more grace, to acquiesce
in all circumstances, in the will of Providence; which I desire to do
more than any thing besides. May the God of all grace, enable me
to say, “‘not my will but thine bedone.” Lord, may I be made of.
some use to my fellow creatures while on earth I stay, that I need
not be quite useless, while I am an inhabitant of this lower world.
It is now night, and the evening shades prevail. The sun hath set
ber nd the western sky, and the Lord only knows whether I shall
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 679

‘see the return of another day. May he take charge of me this
night, and grant, that whether I sleep, or whatever I do, I may
have a single eye to his glory, and be prepared to meet my “ last
enemy’? in peace. May God reward my kind benefactors with
every needed blessing.

Sunday, June 12th. This hath been a day of deep trial to my
soul. There having been an appointment made for my Lorenzo to
preach in the African church, at 6 o’clock, and the poople appear-
ing anxious to see me, as many of them had not, it was published
that I would be there, and perhaps I would subjoin a few words by
way of exhortation. This made such an impression on the minds
of the people, that they came out in such quantities, that they could
not get into the house. I took my seat in the altar; and after Lo-
renzo had given them a discourse from these words: “ O earth, earth,
earth, hear the word of the Lord,” I rose up and spoke a few words,
but the cross was so weighty, I did not fully answer my mind. I
closed the meeting by striving to lift my heart to God in prayer,
with some degree of ‘ihenye May the Lord deliver me from the
fear of man, which bringetha snare. Why should we be so much
under the influence of the enemy, as not to speak for our God ia
these important times, when the love of many is waxing so very
cold! O may the God of all grace stand by and support his people
in this day of trial! The storm is gathering fast, and who will be
able to stand, while the anger of the Lord is pouring out upon the
inhabitants of the earth, for their ingratitude, particularly those of
our favored land, America! We have had peace and plenty for
many yéars; but the fulness-of bread was the destruction of Sodom.
O that it may not be the case with us! ,

June 13th. May my soul and body be altogether devoted to that
God, who hath provided for me ever since I have had an existence!
I have in some instances been brought into trying circumstances; but
there hath always been a way opened for me, so that I have never
lacked any thing so much as to say that I was ina suffering condi-
tion. For if I had it not, nor the means to procure it for myself,
yet-the Lord that hath the hearts of all men in his hands, would
raise up some one to supply my wants! Glory! glory be to his
name, for ever and ever, for all his mercies to such an unworthy
mortal as me! What is: past is known, but that to come is not.
May we be prepared for analewee lies before us! The cloud seems
gathring fast over our land! © May the God that rules on high, that
all the earth surveys, avert the threatening storms, and deliver us
from the power of our enemies. O the charms of America! shall
they be destroyed by foreigners? Shall the rich jewel of Liberty
be plucked from the American crown by tyrants? Forbid it, migh-
ty God! and grant, if we need chastisements, as no doubt we do, as
680 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS

a nation, to let us fall into thy hand, rather than into the hand of
man, for thou art merciful! O that the people of this favored land
might learn to be wise, in time to save our country-from destruction!

y soul mourns on account of my fellow mortals. May'they be
made sensible of the necessity of making their peace with God, be-
fore the evil day shall come, when they shall say, “Ihave no
pleasure in them.” Lo

June 14th. Through the favor and goodness of God I am still
alive, and am blessed with as good health as. I have enjoyed for
many months, and trust my face is Zionward. For ever praised be
the Lord forall his blessings I now enjoy.: O may my soul drink
deeper and deeper into the spirit that will enable me to bear the
cross with joy, and not shrink from it like a coward, and the crown
fall from my head, and others take the prize. :

June 18th. Through the tender mercy of the Lord; who is over
all and above all, I am still an inhabitant of this world, surrounded
by dangers:and difficulties, liable.to stray in bye and forbidden paths;
and the way appears so gloomy that I tremble at the prospect. I
feel much concerned for the present state of my beloved country.
There is so much dissention among the people of this most favored
of all lands, that.I fear for its consequence. My heart has often
been pained, as to the ingratitude which has: been prevalent in our
peaceful, plentiful and happy country. Whilst other nations were
almost deluged in blood, we have been blessed with peace in our
borders; and the glorious gospel has been spread from shore to shore.
But these happy days are gone, for aught I know or can see, it may
be never to return, unless the Lord should undertake our cause.
He can bring low and raise up; he sways kingdoms; and it is
through his long suffering and tender mercy that the world is kept
in existence; for it groaneth under the wickedness of its inhabitants!
If He were to enter into judgment with us, who could stand before
him? And it appears he is about to visit the earth with a curse!
It is surely. time for those that profess to fear God, to awake and
shake themselves from that indolence of spirit, which so prevaile in
our land; and lay siege to a throne of grace for deliverance; for ine
is all-sufficient, and can make a way, where it appears to us short-
sighted creatures impossible for a way to be made. May he un-
dertake our cause, and bring deliverance in whatever channel he
thinks best.

Sunday, June 19. I have been at Capt. John Anderson’s, He
boken, for several weeks, where I have been treated very kindly.
Himself and wife are as agreeable a couple as I hav» met with
for a long time, and I believe they wish well to the cause of religion;
but they do not enjoy that peace in their own souls as«hey might.
May the God of all grace attend them, and enable them to take up
‘TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 681

the cross, that they may be prepared for a seat at the right hand of
God, at last. : .

On the twenty-ninth of June, we left New York, after havin,
been there for the space of near three months, for New Haven, in
the mail stage. We travelled through the most delighful country
that my eyes ever beheld; the season was so charming! the gardens
were in bloom; the fields and meadows clothed in their richest dress}
so that the eye might be transported with pleasure at almost every
glance. My heart was at the same time contemplating the good-
ness of God to the once ee land of America; but now how soon
her beauty might be laid in the dust, by the spoiler, we could not
tell, and all her glory brought to nought! But there is a God, that
rules over all; aid T trust he will bring order out of confusion! May
the people learn humility and submission, from the present calami-
ty, to the will of the great Ruler of the universe. —

We arrived at New Haven about nine o’clock at night; we sto
ped at the stage tavern, kept by a man that fears not God nor vegeta
man, if we my judge by the appearance, but we-could not get per-
mission to stay there for the night.. It being so late we could not
find any friends, although there were Methodists in the place, con-
sequently we were under the necessity of seeking lodgings in an-
other public house; accordingly, we did, and slept there. But in
the mornitig, Lorenzo went out to find the preacher that is stationed.
at New Haven, and in his way, he met with a brother Wolff, and
he requested him to, breakfast with him, and sent up to the public
house for me to come to his house; accordingly I did, but the people
where we stayed, said we ought to have eaten breakfast with them
as we stayed there the night before; and so charged.us one dollar
and a half for our lodging, which Lorenzo paid.

The friends in New Haven were very kind and wished Lorenzo
to stay over the Sabbath; this was on Thursday, he was anxious to
get to his father’s; but by the solication of brother Smith, the sta-
tioned preacher, and many others,. he was prevailed to stay. He
preached on Thursday night and Friday night; and on Sunday he
preached four times; the people appeared quite solemn and atten-
tive. The preacher in that place, 1s one of the most affectionate
friendly men that I ever met with; may the Lord bless him, and
make him useful to souls!’

On Monday morning I left New Haven, incompany with a man
and his wife for Branford, in their wagon; while Lorenzo stayed to
give them another sermon, as it was the “ Fourth of July,” and
there was an oration to be delivered by the great Mr. T * * * *;
acconlinely: he spoke something on the present state of our country.
to an audience that were attentive. He then left there in a wagon,
N

682 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS

belonging to some Quakers who were going to see their friends in
Branford, where he spoke again at night.
The next morning the friend that had brought us to Branford start-
ed with us to North Guilford,.to a brother’s of mine, that I had
not seen for near thirty years. We were both very small-at that
time, but now he had a family of six children and a wife, and I
felt much pleased to find that he had been. industrious, and a
peared to be doing well, as it relates to this world; and I trust he
was not altogether indifferent to the things of another. His wife
was in alow state of health, but I have no doubt but she enjoys
religion; may the God of all grace bless them and their children,
There I saw my step-mother also, that I had not seen before,
since I was six years of age, my heart glowed with affection to-
wards her; may her last days be crowned with peace! sf
My brother took his wagon, and carried us to Durham, on the
stage road, and tarried with us that night; and in the morning bid
us farewell and returned home. A ‘friend living at Durham, lent
us a chaise to go to Middletown, where my Lorenzo held meeting at
night. There we met brother Burrows from Hebron, with a wagon,
which was to return the next morning, in which we came to his
house, where we stayed from Friday until Monday.. Lorenzo
preached on Friday night, and also on Sunday at the Methodist
meeting house; the people’ were solemn and attentive. At five
o’clock, at, another place four or five miles distant, and returned
again that night. ©
This place was about twelve or fourteen miles from his dear fa-
ther’s; and as we had no horse or carriage and brother Burrows
made wagons, he ‘bought a horse and wagon from him, and we
started on Monday about 3 o’clock in the afternoon, and arrived at
his father’s just before dark. We were kindly received by his fa-
ther and the rest of the family; we found the old gentleman in tol-
erable health; but being a man advanced in years, he was something
feeble; we stayed with him from Monday until Saturday. This
place is much degenerated from what they once were, when the
candle of the Lord shone upon their heads; but now there is scarce-
ly any that I saw, who appeared to enjoy religion! Our dear old:
ather, seemed to be struggling for deliverance in the blood of Jesus;
may the great Master appear to his soul, the first among ten thous-
and, and altogether lovely.
We spent the week I may say in ‘a solitary way, in taking our
rambles through the lonely walks that my Lorenzo had taken in
early days of childhood, before his tender mind was matured, and
after he had arrived to the age of fifteen, when his heart was wrought
upon by the Spirit of God; and this was the sweet grove at the foot
of a beautiful hill, through which ran a charming rivulet of water;
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 683

where he used to go to meditate and pray to God, who was able to
save and did deliver his soul, and enabled him to take up his cross,
and go forth to call sinners to repentance.

My heart was pained to know and see that some part of the fame
ily was not, or appeared not, engaged to save their souls.

On Saturday we started for Tolland, and from thence to Square-
pond, where Lorenzo preached twice the next day, at the Methodist
meeting house, to attentive congregations; and at five o’clock, at
Tolland, the. people seemed very solemn. Early on Monday
morning we left Tolland for Hartford, where Lorenzo preached at
night, in a Presbyterian meeting house, to a tolerable congregation.
We met with kind treatment from Doctor Lynds; may the Lord
bless him and his. We left Hartford on Tuesday, and went to an
aunt’s of Lorenzo’s that night, living about four or five miles from
his father’s. She appeared very glad to see us, and sent out and
ealled in the neighbors, and Lorenzo gave them a short discourse.
The next day Lorenzo was quite ill, unable to sit up; but in. the
evening we made ready, and started for his father’s, arriving in safe-
ty. Lorenzo had intended to leave me at his father’s and take a
journey to the east; but circumstances appeared not to favor it, and

e concluded to take me along. Accordingly. we made prepara-
tions for our departure, on Saturday morning, July 23d, 1814, after
having stayed with his father ten or fifteen days.. :

I felt truly pained to part with the dear old man; may the Lord
bless him, and make his last days abundant in peace. My Lorenzo
preached at Vernon at night, and inthe morning to an attentive little
company; the Lord make it like bread cast upon the waters! He
preached at Hartford-five-miles, on Sunday to a large congregation.

July 25. We have this day arrived at Hartford, and my Lorenzo
has received his books trom New York, and furthermore we have
heard of the arrival of a large force of our enemy’s soldiers, landing
on our once peaceful hapry shore. O that the God that is able to
save, would appear for our deliverance; although, as a nation, we
have forfeited ail right and title to protection; yet there is no where
else to fry for deliverance. O that we, as a nation, may be humbled
before God, and lift our cries to the throne of grace for his assistance.
May the tumults of the earth be hushed to silence, and the people
learn war no more. My soul longs to drink deeper into that spirit
of love to God and man, that I may be made useful to souls, and a
comfort to my wandering companion, that I may be a helpmate indeed.

«Tow vain are all things here below,
How fz\.e and yet how fair,

Exch p»leasur hath.its poison too,

A id every sweet a snare.”
684 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS

O that the Lord would teach me the emptiness of earthly enjoy.
ment, and help me to rely on him alone for support and comfort.—
O that my prospects for glory may brighten up; and my soul be
strugglitig for full deliverance from every desire that is not centered
in him that is able to give all things.

I have been reading the exercise of a precious woman who ac-
commpanied her husband to the East Indies, to help him to preach
the. gospel to the poor ignorant Hindoos. - O that the desire that
filled her soul, to spread the glad tidings of the Saviour, may prevail
more and more. é

‘We rode three miles from Hartford, the same day we arrived there;
and Lorenzo preached at night at east Hartford, to perhaps,’ one
hundred and fifty or two hundred, and they were quite attentive,
from these words: ‘ Behold I stand.at the door and knock, if any
man hear my voice and open the door, I will come into him, and sy
witb him, and he with me.”’ My mind was quite depressed, although
I was enabled to close the meeting by prayer. I feel a gloom hang-
ing over my mind, on the account of the present state of my coun-
try. .O! will the great God deliver our happy land into the hand of
the spoiler! O that God would hear and answer prayer; inspire and
then accept the prayer of us poor mortals. My soul longs to be pre-
pared for whatever awaits us on the shores of time! If we live
aright, we may rely on the providence of God to protect us from
évery evil. My Lorenzo is very ill. Othat the Lord may give him
an and strength to do his duty, and call sinners to repentance! —

ay the Lord bless his labors, and make him useful to souls.

I long to get more confidence, to take up my cross, and help him
to bread the glad tidings of salvation.to all people; may God help
me:

My desire is, that I may lie at the feet of Jesus and love the cross,
that I may wear the crown inthose happy mansions above the skies.
My heart, I find, is too often wandering from my God! O that I
may arise and shake myself, and in the strength of Jesus, overcome
my enemies, both of spiritual and temporal nature. I long to be
altogether devoted to my God. Torenzo expects to preach this
evening; the Lord attend by the unction of his holy Spirit.

Lorenzo preached last night, but I was so unwell I could not at-
tend: he is to preach twice to-day; Lord stand by him, and make
his words sharp and piercing, reachin the hearts of those that hears

My soul longs to be more alive to God, that I may be made more
useful, and help my companion to spread the gospel through this
benighted land;. we are pilgrims on earth ant have no abiding
home in this world, but are seeking one above; God of all grace
enable us to keep the prize in view, and deliver us from all our
enemies. ’
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 685

Lorenzo spoke once to-day, and is to speak again this evening;
Lord attend the truth with power. Why should we desire to live
to be useless? For what would be the benefit if we live to the age
of Methuselah, and neglect the one thing needful? It would but
add to our condemnation! O that these things may be impressed
on my’ heart.

July 28th. Bless t:e Lord, O my soul, and forget not all his ben-
efits. What reason have I to be thankful to my great Benefactor
for mercies to me, a poor wanderer upon the earth; that I am provi-
ded with kind fivondl in this world of woe! May my heart glow
with gratitude to my God‘and my fellow mortals for the blessings
that I enjoy! May the great Master reward those that are willing
to administer to the necessities of those that have taken their lives
in their hands, and have gone forth to sound the alarm; and call sin-
ners to repentance; to offer them free salvation in the blood of Je-
sus! My soul longs to see Zion pia to hear poor sinners in-
quiring the way'to peace and true happiness. O may the Lord in-
spire my heart with that living faith, tocry mightily to him that is
atts to save souls. O, if Christians were more engaged to obtain
the height and depth, and length and breadth of the love of God,
which is in Christ Jesus our Lord, what a happy time it would be!
O my soul, awake! Lift up a cry to the God and Father of our
Lord Jesus Christ, for full redemption in the blood of. Jesus!

Lorenzo preached three times at east Windsor; but the people are
like the nether mill stone, hard and unfeeling. The Lord softe
their hard hearts, and bring them to a sense of their danger! We
were at a kind family by the name of Stoton. The Lord prosper
them in the way to glory. My heart hath felt somewhat refreshed
since I came to the house of friend Baker’s, living in West Wind-
sor. Lorenzo hath been acquainted with the family sixteen years.
‘It does my heart good to meet those that have their faces Zionward.

What a sweet meeting it will be when all the tempted followers
of Jesus get home.

“‘ There on a green and flow’ry mount
Our weary souls shall sit;

And with transporting joys recount
The labors of our feet.”

What a prize! Is it not worth striving for? Omay 1 be more
zealous in the way of my duty; more willing to take up the cross.

The news of war is saluting our ears daily. © that God may
prepare us for whatever awaits us; and if a scourge is necessary, may
it bring us, as a nation, to the feet of Jesus! “My heart is pai d
within me. O Lord, prepare us to submit to thy will, with the rest
of the poor fallen race of Adam. We have all sinned, and come
686 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS

short of the glory of God, and deserve chastisement. O that we
may fall into the hand of God rather than the hand of man; for he
is merciful. I feel a desire to submit .without murmuring, but our
hearts are so refractory, we need the influence of grace to make us
-what we ought to be. My- Lord help America.

July 29th. Lorenzo preached last evening to a tolerable company,
-considering it was very unpleasant, and they gave very good: at-
tention; may the Lord make it like seed sown on good ground, that
Shall bring forth fruit in due time. There seems to be a number in
this place that are heayen-born and heaven-bound; Lord make them
burning and shining. lights in the land wherein they live, that they
may be like unto the leaven that Was hid in three measures of meal,
leavening the whole lump; so that the flame may continue to in-
‘crease until the town shall be filled with the glory of God! My
soul longs to see Zion prosper!. O God, fill.:my heart with love to
thee and my fellow sinners; my heart is pained .to see so little good
done as there is; may God revive his work once more in the land.

“Through grace 1am determin’d |
To conquer though I die}

And then away to Jesus,

On wings of love I’ll fly.” |

‘Tam a stranger aud pilgrim on earth, together with my dear com-
panion; but we have the promise of 4 substantial inheritance, if we
are faithful and continue to the end. _ ~

“The Lord my pasture snall prepare,.

And feed me with a Shepherd’s care;

My noon-day walks he shall attend,

And all my midnight hours defend.”

O Lord, help me to rely upon thy promises, by faith.

.__ July 31st, 1814. What cause have I to adore. that beneficent
‘Hand, that hath and doth still provide for such a poor unprofitable
creature as me. May my heart be filled with grateful songs of
praise to the great Master.

We left Hartford on the morning of the 30th, without knowing
whither we went, or when we should find a resting place for the
night; but God provided for us beyond all expectation. We met
with an old man, and after speaking to him, we found him to be one
of those who are striving to walk in the narrow happy road; and he
told us of a family who he thought would. be glad to see Lorenzo.
Accordingly, we went there, and found it even so; this is. called

~Barkhamstead. They received us with affection, and every atten-
tion possible. Their names were Francis. Lorenzo held: two
. Meetings at a barn, within about a mile from this friend’s. ‘The
‘people were solemn and attentive. There.I met two of uncle’s
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 687

daughters very unexpectedly. They lived in this neighborhood.—
They appeared to be glad to see me, this being the first time I had
ever seen them since I could recollect. I have had a little acquain-
tance with any of my relations at most. This circumstance excited
a sensation in my heart, that I was almost a stranger to before. I
felt such a drawing towards them. O that the Lord would give
‘them to feel the necessity of living up to the requirements of the gos-

1, that we may meet at last on the happy banks of everlasting de-
iverance. In the evening we went about five miles further, where
Lorenzo preached again. This was the third time he had preached
this day. May the Lord strengthen his body and soul, to cry aloud
and spare not, to sinners to repent.

Monday morning, August Ist. Lorenzo preaches again this
morning at 5 o’clock. O, that the Lord would make him more and
more useful to’ his fellow mortals. ifeel this morning a desire to
be more engaged with my God. O, that my heart might be filled
with all the fullness uf the Spirit, that I may be more willing to
-take up my cross and help my companion to do good. Time is
short; we are hastening to eternity. O, that our days may be spent
in the service of God, helping souls on to the peaceful mansions of
rest. We left brother Coe’s this morning, and went on about seven
or eight miles, and our horse was taken sick; we stopped at a pub-
lic house, and the people seemed willing to help us to administer
some relief. I felt my mind quite composed, knowing that he who
dealeth out to us, knoweth what is best, and what good may result
from it we cannot tell. : _—

The family was desirous Lorenzo should hold a meeting here
this evening, and he hath consented. May the Lord stand by him,
and enable him to declare the whole counsel of God, to those that
‘may come out to hear. May my heart feel more engaged for the
‘salvation of our own souls! :

August 3d. What cause of gratitude I have to the God of all
mercies; that it is as well with me this morning as it is; may my
heart be filled with grateful songs of praise for his preservation!—
We started from the public house, where our horse was sick, on
Tuesday morning the 2d day of August. Lorenzo preached the
evening before to a small congregation, but quite attentive. I think
‘they, were really pious, ‘humble souls; but I felt condemned in my
mind, for nut taking up my cross; the Lord forgive me, and enable
me to. be more abedient in future. — ,

We intended to reach Lenox that night, which was about 30 miles;
our horse appearing quite well. It was not far from sunrise; the
day appeared gloomy; we travelled on until about 6 o’clock, then we
stopped at a tavern and got some refreshment; they made quite a
heavy charge—we paid it—and Lorenzo gave them two books; he
688 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS

requested the man to let one of them circulate through the neighbor.
hood, hoping it might prove a blessing to some. God grant it for
his. mercy’s sake. We continued on our way through a wood,
four or five miles, lying nearly on the Farmington river, over a
mountain of considerable height; the road was very good, and the
prospect delightful to me; the river breaking through the rocks, ap-
peared to me very majestic, while the banks were clothed with de-
lightful green. My heart was charmed with the scene. After we
got over the mountain, the country seemed more thinly, inhabited
than any part of Connecticut that I have been in. May the Lord
bless the people. We travelled on until between one and two
o’clock; then we stopped and gave our horses some food. By this
time the clouds began to grow somewhat more gloomy; but we did
not think the storm was so near. We started, but had not gone
more than a mile anda half. before the clouds began to discharge
their contents at such dreadful rate, that we were almost blinded
with the rain, and no. house so near that we could retreat to. At
last we came to a place where there was a-house over in the lot, and
also-a barn; we drove up to the bars, and I got out and ran to the
barn; but there seemed to be no asylum from the impetuous rain;
from thence I ran to the house, but no one lived there, so-I wascom-
-pelled to return to the barn, where, by the time Lorenzo had got,
with his horse and wagon, and drove them into the larn-upon the
floor, I was wet through and through. I crept upon the mow, and
he reached me my trunk; there I changed my clothes, but he was
not so well off, for he was under the necessity of keeping his on.
We stayed there until the storm was over, then we made the best
of our way to Lenox, where we arrived a little before sunset; ‘we
got into a friend’s house, where we were treated very kindly.

Lorenzo appeared to have taken some cold; but we have reason to
be thankful that it is no worse. We have a trying world to pass
through. -O that the Lord may enable us to keep the prize in view
~—that our conflicts may prove blessings to our souls, and we at last
come off more than conquerors through him that has loved us and
given himself for us. “ Lorenzo hath had the privilege of preach-
ing in the court house twice, and perhaps may hold meeting there
again’ this evening; the Lord that can answer by fire, attend the
word with power to the hearts of those that hear. O my soul, look
up to him that is able to save, for all the strength that is necessary
to enable me to bear with patience, whatever may be the will of
my-heavenly Father to inflict.

My soul longs to enjoy more of the perfect love of God, that I
may in all things say, “not my will, but thine be done!”

August 4th. Through the goodness of the friend of sinners, I am
still alive, and in better health than I could expect, considering my
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 689

exposure for a few days past. May my heart be grateful to him that
supplies all my wants. We left Lenox this morning, and have
come to Pittsfield; this is a delightful country, but the same gloom
appears to hang over the country as it relates to religion! O that
the cloud would break, and the work of God revive once more;
may my heart glow with love to God and my fellow sinners; I
want to be a true follower of the meek and lowly Jesus; be prepared
for life or death, a living witness of his goodness, and when I am
Golled ts bid adieu to this world of woe, that I may leave it in
ace!

August 5th. How much I am indebted to the rich mercy of a
kind Providence, for the numerous blessings which I do enjoy—the
favor of kind friends, while'a wanderer on earth. We lett Lenox
the morning of the 4th, and went to the north part of Pittsfield, to
old friend Ward's where we were received with seeming friendship;
but my Lorenzo could not get the people notified as he had expected
he might have done, when he thought of going there at night, but
concluded to start from there early the next morning; but several
people coming in that evening, appeared so anxious that he should
preach before he left the place, that he concluded to stop, if they
would -give notice; this was promised at, half past 10 o’clock the
following day, and at evening in the centre of the town, it, being a
day set apart for a fast by the Methodists. Accordingly we repair-
ed at the appointed hour to the meeting house, where a considerable
number of people were collected, and Lorenzo spoke to them on the
duty of fasting, from these words, “in those days shall they fast,”
with a good degtee of liberty; the people were very solemn and at-
ientive; miay God make it a blessing to some souls. From thence
we came to the centre of the town, to a brother Green’8, where we
were received with’ great kindness. O that the great Master may
reward those who are willing to receive his wandering Pilgrims and
make them comfortable, with every needed blessing for time and
eternity. O that I could always keep the place of Mary at the feet
of Jesus! Lord give me more of the loving spirit which she pose
sessed, that my soul may enjoy the blessings that are laid up for
those that are faithful. My Lorenzo is much afflicted of late’ with
his old complaint; may God give him and me grace to say, the will
of the Lord be done. ©

August 6th. I am quite depressed this day; the fluctuating scenes
of life lie too much on my heart. O that my Lord would give
me grace to bear them with patience! We are still in Pittsfield;

the people are kind, but they have their peculiarities, so inquisitive |

to know the concerns of others! The Lord help us to look more
carefully into our own hearts, and see that we are right before God!

‘Uu

a
.690 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS

-I need. more of the spirit ‘of submission tothe will of my Master.
August 7th. Lorenzo hath been much afflicted yesterday and last
night, with the tooth-ache, in so great_a-degree, that he conld not
attend the appointment the last evening; this gave me pain, as it
would be a great disappointment to numbers., I thought if I could
have gone and spoken to the people, if I could have spoke anything
to the edification of souls, it would, I thought, have been.a great
comfort tome. My health is but poor; God: strengthen my body;
and above all, may my heart. be so filled with: love to sinners, that
I may call pon them to close in with the overtures of grace!. I
felt. such a desire that. souls might be benefitted, that I’ could -not
sleep. O that 1 may be, willing. to take up my cross, and if the
Lord has anything for. such an unworthy creatureas me to do, may
I not be so loath to accede to it. I feel many times much distress+,
ed on account of backwardness. O that I may be.a cross-bearing
pipe Lorenzo hath gone to speak to those who will assemble
to hear the word, in much weakness of body; may that God who ig
able to bring strength out of weakness stand by:-him, and enable him
to declare the whole counsel.of God. Helabors.under many weak-
nesses, but this I trust is his consolation, that when his. work is
done, he will receive double for all his pain!: O that I may. wil-
lingly take my share with him ig this vale of woe, that I may share
with hirh in the reward! May the Lord bless his labors this day ,
We ‘returned to Pittstield in the afternoon, and he preached. at .5.
o’clock to a large congregation. They. were attentive; may the,
Lord seal conviction on their hearts. ‘This was the third,time he.
had spoken that day; he returned to brother Green’s where, we lodged,
and seemed much better than he was in the morning; in the evenin,
there was anumber who came in, and he spoke to them again, an
had a solemn time; my heart.wa¢ much drawn out in prayer that
the Lord would bless them. Kei. 22 aia
We expected to haye lett the place on Monday morning, but the
weather proved so unfavorable that it was impracticable, conse~
quently we stayed until Tuesday, then left brother Green’s and came
on to Bennington that night, to a public house, Lorenzo got pers,
mission to hold meeting in a large ball room; he hired two little lads
to go into the middle of the town to give notice, and others told
some, so that there were perhaps more than one hundred that atten-
ded; they gave very good attention; God forbid it should be in vain.
On the 9th of August we left Bennington, and came to Cambridge
meeting house, where we took breakfast. This. brought to my re=
collection former times, when I was a child; the rambles that I have
taken among my companions through this delightful spot, now those,
that were my tompanions are married, a have large families;
many have gone to the “silent tomb,” whither we are all hastening;
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 691

may the Lord prepare us for that important day. “We then start-
ed for my sister’s living near the Batonklin river; we arrived before
night. - My sister was much rejoiced to see us, and I was not less
happy to meet with a sister whom I had not seen but once in more
than twenty years. I found her enjoying a. good degree of peace
and plenty; a kind husband and a sufliciency of this worlds goods;
and I trust her face is Zionward! rea God help us to keep on our,
journey until we meet to part no more!

Sunday, August 14th. Bless the Lord my soul forthe present mer-
cies that I enjoy; I have been privileged once more of meeting a kind
sister; my heart glows with affection towards her. She appears to
be striving to make her way to Mount Zion. May, the friend of
sinners be her guide and support through this vale of tears, that-we
may meet on the peaceful banks of eternity at last, with those of our
friends that have arrived there before us. She is blessed with an af-
fectionate friend and companion; the Lord make them happy intime
and eternity. .

Lorenzo is much afflicted with the old complaint, that has follow-
ed himalmostall his life. This northern climate disagrees with his
health, and I do not know what will be the consequence, if he re-
mains long in this part of the world. My sister wishes me to stay
with her for some time, but I cannot feel reconciled to let my com-
panion go and leave me behind; and on the whole I think I had rather
go and take my chance with him, until it is the will of God to part
us by his Providence. The Lord help us to feel resigned to his will
in,all things, enable us to keep the prize in view, and be faithful to
our good God while on earth, and be prepared to shout hallalujahs
above, among the blood washed throng, in the paradise of God.

Monday, 15th. Lorenzo preached twice yesterday in this place,
and some were offended at his doctrine; this shows how prejudiced

.people are in favor of their own notions; the Lord help people to dis-
cern between truth and error; my heart’s desire is to’ keep tlie nar-
row road that leads to Heaven; may the way appear more plain to my
understanding; and my heart feel more love to God and man. We
know not what is in store for us, nor the conflicts we shall have to
pass through; may our days be spent in the service of the great Mas-
ter, so that whether we have pleasure or pain, we may be enabled to
say the will of the Lord be done; the way of danger we are in, and
need the influence of his grace to speed us on. The cloud seems to
darken, and the trouble America may have to encounter, none can
tell; may that God who is able to deliver nations as well as individu.
als, undertake our cause, and make it a blessing to the inhabitants of
this our once happy land; my soul longs for the prasperity of my
country, and that precious souls may be brought to the knowledge of
the truth as it is in Christ Jesus the Lord! O that my heart may

9
692 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS

fee] a greater inward struggle for the welfare of my dear fellow
mortals; and keep the crown in view myself!

Tuesday, August 16th. I am still the spared monument of mer-
cy. O that my soul may glow with love and gratitude to my great
Benefactor, for all his favors to unworthy me. But my cold heart
is too little warmed by all these blessings! O God give me purity
of heart, and may my life be like an even spun thread!—heart and
soul engaged in the work, to help Lorenzo to cry aloud to poor
sinners to turn to God, and seek the salvation of their poor souls!

** Come Lord from above,
These mountains remove;
O’erturn all that hinders the course of thy®ove.”

Wednesday morning, August 17th. We have been one week at
my brother-in-law’s, and they are kind; we have taken much satis-
faction with my sister and her husband; may their hearts be placed
on those riches that are durable and never fade! I feel too little
alive to God. O that I had more of the power of living faith.

“The praying spirit breathe,
The watching power impart;
From all entanglements beneath,
Call off my peaceful’ heart.
* QO! arm me with the mind,
Meek Lamb that was in thee,
And let my knowing zeal be joined,
With perfect charity.”

August 19th. We left my dear sister’s yesterday, with hearts
much affected, not knowing that we shoul: meet again on mortal
shores, but hoping if we meet no niore on earth, we may meet in
that bright world above, where separation will be dreaded’ no more.

_ We travelled about twenty-three miles, and met with a kind fami-
ly, and put up for the night. Inthe morning, about day break, we
started for the Saratoga Springs, and arrived there by six o’clock.
There Lorenzo met a lady from South Carolina, who had treated
him with great attention when at the White Sulphur Springs in Vir-
ginia, and also at her house in Charleston! She still appeared much
pleased to meet with him here; she invited him to’ cal upon them
at their lodgings, at the Columbian Hotel. Accordingly we did,
and were treated with great politeness. Lorenzo received an invi-
tation to preach in the alternoon at four o’clock, which he accepted.
O may the word come from the heart, and reach the hearts of those
that hear, and his labors be blessed to the people in this place. I
long to see the work revive, and souls brought to the knowledge of,
-the truth. We are now here, bit whither we shall bend our
course when we leave I know not. Will the Lord direct our
steps in that way which will be most for'our good and his glory.!
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 693

I am a wanderer upon the-earth; the Lord help me to’be resigned
to his will in all things—I feel to shrink from the cross at times:
but the desire of my heart is, that I may be a willi.g follower of the
meek and lowly Jesus. My soul’s desire and prayer to God is, that

ithe people of America may learn righteousness, and put their trnst
in that God that is able to save. 6! my heart is pained to see so
much inattention to the one thing needful, and,I also mourn before
God for the coldness of my heart. O, that I may be stirred up to
more diligence ig my duty!

‘Saturday, August 20th. The Springs seem to have a good effect
upon me; may my soul glow with gratitude to my great and good
Benefactor for all his mercies tome. I am under many obligations
to him who supplieth all our necessities; may I ever feel sensations
of love to the precious Redeemer for these unmerited favors on such
an unprofitable creature as me. My poor companion is still much
afflicted with the asthma, which makes him very feeble; but I pray
God to strengthen his soul, and give him wisdom from above to
prevail on precious souls to close in with the overtures of mercy!
‘The Lord help us to wait patiently to see the salvation of God.

“The way of danger we are in,
Beset by devils, men and sin!”

But may we view the line drawn by the friend of sinners, and keep
there; so that we may be prepared to pass over Jordan with joy, and
everlasting songs of praise to him who conquered death and the
grave, and made it possible for the ruined race of Adam to obtain
peace and pardon.

_ Monday, August 22d. Through the tender mercies of a Benificent
Providence I am still alive. O may my soul be bowed down at his
footstool; feeling gratitude to that hand who hath preserved and pro-
vided for me in this unfriendly world. _I, of all creatures, have the
most reason to be thankful; the Lord hath raised me up friends to
meet all my necessities; the Lord receive all the praise. Lorenzo
preached at the Springs on Sabbath the 20th, to an attentive congre-
gation, though made up of various characters, and some of the first
rank; but gentlemen and ladies are known by their behavior. At
Milligan’s (living about six or seven miles from the Springs) he met
a large company, but of quite a different cast—they gavé him a
quiet hearing—may the Lord turn curiosity into godly sincerity; my
soul longs to see Zion prosper. A lady at the Springs had requested
us to return in the morning before she should leave there, as she
expected to start for the Ballstown Springs soon after breakfast.
Accordingly, we started very soon in the morning, and arrived about
six at the Columbian Hotel, where this lady, with one more, had
invited us. “ They appeared very kind, and were from . South
694 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS

Carolina, by the name of Colden and Harper; the latter made mea
ala of six dollirs; the Lord bless'her and all others for their:
liberality.

Thursday, August 20th. Jam now at Ballstown Springs; we
came on Tuesday, for the benefit of the water. We have met with
a kind family, for which I desire to be thankful to that -gracious
Providence, who hath opened the hearts of many'to show us kind-
ness; may he recompense them in this world, and in the next give
them a crown of glory! Lorenzo hath left meethis morning, to
‘fulfil some appointments that have been given out for him; may the
great Master attend him with his grace, and bless’ his labors to pre-
cious souls. I should rejoice to see the prosperity of Zion. May
the Lord prosper his people, and make them of one heart and of
one mind, that they may join together to build up'the cause of God
‘and not stand in the way of sinners. When that day will arrive I
know not, but those that live to see that day may ‘rejoice. ©

We stopped a short time in this place.’ There are but few people
here, I am afraid, that love to servethe Lord. O, that something
might take place to bring them to a sense of their danger, and cause
them to seek the Lordin good earnest! The way of sin and trans-
gression is hard and dangerous. The Lord teach me, and enable
me to walk in the path of holiness, that my last end may be peace!
‘The prospect before me is something dark at times, while I am
tossed to and fro upon the boisterous ocean of life; but the Lord
hath been my help Pe and I trust he will save to the end! JI
need more grace and strength to stem the torrent of difficulties and
dangers that I have to encounter, but the arm of the Lord is suffi-
cient. What is before me I know not; but J hope to trust the Lord,
who is able to save, and say not my will, but thine be done.

. August 27th. Iam much depressed this morning: spent the last

night at a house where the woman is a Methodist, but the man
makes no profession of religion. I felt much’embarrassed, as he
appeared very unsociable. I have returned to brother Webster’s;
they are kind, but have a large family. Difficulties darken my
path. . The Lord help me to sink into his will, so that in all situa-
tions I may be content. O thou Friend of sinners, draw nigh and
give me more of the true spirit of Christian love.
" I beseech God to give my poor companion strength of body and
mind, to be useful to souls, so that, on finishing his career, he shall
enter into the saint’s rest. (blessed, blessed day, when the lahor-
er shail receive his rewatd! God keep him faithful, and grant him
‘a clear and glorious prospect. of that rich inheritance that ¢s laid up
for those who are faithful.

How sweet to reflect on ‘hese joys that avait me:
In yon blissful regions, the havea of rest,
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. © ' 605

Where glorified spirits with welcome shall greet me,
And lead me to mansions prepared for the blest; -
Encircled with light, and with glory enshrouded,
My happiness perfect, my mind’s sky unclouded,
I'll bathe in the ocean of pleasure unbounded,
And range with delight through the Eden of love.

While angelic legions with harps tun’d celestial,
Harmoniously join in the concert of praise,

The saints, as they flock from the regions terrestrial,
“In loud hallalujalis their voices will raise;

Then songs of.the Lamb shall re-echo through heaven,

My soul will respond, to Immanuel be given

: All glory, and honor, and might, and dominion, ;

Who brought us through grace to the Eden of love.

Then hail biessed state! hail ye songsters of glory!
Ye harpers of bliss, soon I’11 meet you above!. he

4nd join your full choir in rehearsing the story,
“Salvation from sorrow, through Jesus’ love:”

‘rhough ’mprisoned in earth, yet by anticipation

Already my soul feels a sweet prelibation

Of joys that await me, when freed from probation;

’ My heart ’s now in heaven, the Eden of love. |

By

. Sabbath, August 28th, This is the day that our all-conquering,
Saviour purst the bands of death, and led captivity captive; bpantll
the door of salvation to the enslaved sons and daughters of Adam,
that they may profit by the rich sacrifice that hath been offered for
their redemption. What matter of regret it is, that the offers of,
such unbounded grace should be neglected by those who are so
deeply interested in it, to prepare them for the day of adversity and
death, which must assuredly overtake them, willing or not. There
is noescape._ Moments speed without control, saad shall soon take
us to the place appointed for all living. The Lord let it rest with
ponderous weight on the hearts of all concerned in it. Andthou, O
my soul, look well to thyself, that thou mayst meet thy Judge in
io when he shall come in the clouds of heaven, attended with

is glorious retinue of saints and angels, to set in judgment on the
descendants of the first man and woman, who have all ind the offer
of life and salvation. made to them. It will be a glorious day to
those who have improved their time, ‘and washed their robes and
made them white in the blood of the Lamb.”? But O, what horror
will seize the guilty soul that squandered his precious time, and
slighted the overtures of mercy! who did despite to the Spirit of
grace and the Son, who took upon him the form ofa servant, spent
a life of toil and pain, and at last gave himself a ransom for our sal.
vation. O, what unbounded’ grace! O, unexampled love! Why

x
e9¢ | SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS

are not our souls lost in wonder; love, and praise? May I ever
tremble at thy word! My departure may be at hand, Time is
short at the longest. O, that I may improve these precious mo-
ments as they pass, to the honor of God and the good of my im-
mortal soul.

- Lorenzo is engaged in sounding the gospel trumpet. The Lord
bless and be with him during his absence from me, and at last bring
us to meet to part no more in that bright world of love.

August 29th. Lorenzo hath returned this morning. We lett
the Springs, and came on to Greenfield, to Dr. Young’s. He had
an appointment to preach at ten o’clock. The people assembled at
the appointed time. He was quite feeble, but he stood up and gave
them a discourse on, “the great day of his wrath is come, and who
shall be. able to stand??? with a good degree of liberty. I felt
somewhat refreshed under the word, and the people appeared atten-
tive. I think there are some souls in this place who do love the
great Master. The Lord prosper them in their pilgrimage, and
preserve them from the evils that are in the world. is

Lorenzo left it to others to give out some appointments, which
they did in such a manner that he would be, much pinched for time.
Consequently he was under the necessity of getting some person for
a pilot, and go on horseback, as that would bea more speedy way
of ‘ravelling than his wagon. Accordingly he started, leaving me
benind at the doctor’s until he should return.. He had to preach that
afiernoon, and again at night; and once or twice, and perhaps three
times the next day.. The Lord, whom. he is striving to serve,
strengthen him, soul and body, to cry aloud and spare not, to sin-
ners torepent! Iam often pained on his account. O that I could
oftner say, Not my will, but thine be done—that whether our days
be many or few, they may all be devoted to God.

August 30th. The Lord is still gracious to me, in giving me a
good degree of strength, and a desire to get threugh this world to a
pened eternity, O that I may have the whole armor to fight the
battles of my Master, and through his strength come off victorious.

The days are evil, and we need much grace to enable ‘us to keep
the narrow path, and not lose our guide; for we are surrounded by
enemies on all sides. Some who profess to love the Lord, are
watching for evil, and not for good. May they be sensible that it
was a command of our Saviour, ‘‘to love one another’’ as he hath
loved us. May our hearts overflow with love to God, and our
brethren. I long for more of that spirit, thatmy heart might melt at
human woe. ay my soul feel for my dear fellow sinners, that
I may bear them up by faith, to a throne of grace, knowing their
souls are in danger, while livi1g without God inthe world. M:
lot is a peculiar one. The Lord help me to fill the station that ha
TO THE JOURNEY OF. LIFE. 697

fallen to me, with true courage and fortitude. My companion.is
ealling sinners to repentance, under various trials and inconvenis
ences. The Lord stand by him, and give him power and wis-
dom from above, to give to every one a portionin due season.

Wednesday, August 31st. We have come eight or ten miles this
morning, after Lorenzo had preached at sun rise, to a considerable
congregation with a good degree of liberty; the people were seri-
ous, and many I trust were the true lovers of Jesus. In about two
days Lorenzo preached seven times; the last meeting was under the
trees by moonlight; the prospect was delightful; he addressed the
people from these words: ‘“‘ Who is she that looketh forth as the
morning, fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army
with banners.”? The people were solemn and tender. After this
meeting he came to Dr. Young’s, where I had been left two days
and one night. Lord strengthen his body and soul, that he may
cry aloud and spare not for sinners to repent. The times are awful
and alarming. O God, send the word home with power to the
hearts of the impenitent, that they may take the alarm, and fly to
the arms of Jesus for shelter, before troubles shall overtake them!

We have heard a report that the city of Washington is taken by
the enemy, and burned, but I hope it is not so; be that as it may, let
us strive to sink.into the will of the Lord. What though the fire,
. or plague, or sword, receive commission from the Lord to strike his
saints among the rest, their pains and deaths are blest. O, that the
Lord would prepare them for every event of his providence! I think
I should be willing to go to any part of the world, if the Lord would
make duty plain before us. The way seems to be intricate at pres-
ent, although our way hath been opened in a wonderful manner
since we left Virginia. Bless,the Lord, O my soul, and let all
within me join to praise his name. May he guide us in the road
he would have us to go, and teach us our duty, and enable us wil-
lingly to bear the cross, that we may wear a crown of glory at last.

f our happy land should be brought into bondage to a foreign
foe, the time will'be distressing beyond imagination. I pray God
to deliver us from our enemies, if it is consistent with his will; and
if we need a scourge, that we may fall into the hands of God, and
not man; my heart is pained on account of my country.

‘My companion preached on Thursday, Ist September, three
times; first at a Methodist meeting house in Malta, where we had
a precious time; there were many pious souls present. From thence
we came to a friend’s house, got some refreshment, and then went
to another appointment at a large “steeple house,” where we had
been requested to preach by some person, but the house was shut
against us, for what reason‘I cannot tell; but expect it was through
prejudice, But this aid not dishearten him, he stood up by the side
698 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS

of the house, and gave them a discourse on “many are called, but
few are chosen.” “The people were attentive in general, except one
or two, who thought their craft in danger; they grumbled a little to
themselves, but did not make much disturbance; we had a peaceable
waiting before the Lord. From thence we came on to Still Water
village, where we had another appointment; there he spoke in the
open air, to a tolerable congregation, that gave good attention.
There the meeting house was shut also against him. From thence
to the Borough, to a tvother Even’s where we stayed that night;
the next day Lorenzo had an appointment at ten o’clock; the Lord
stand by him. We were on our road to the city of N. York, and
what awaited us there I could not tell; the clouds seemed gathering
over our hemisphere; our once peaceful land is involved in a cruel
war, and what will be the end of it cannot be told; may the great
Master give those that have an interest at the throne of grace, the
true spirit of agonizing prayer, to cry mightily to God for deliver,
ance.from the thraldom of war! si, ee
"Lorenzo is drawn to visit a land far distant from hisown. May
God teach him the course to go! Lord direct our steps, and ena~
bie us to do our duty, that when the storms, of life are over, we can
sit down in the paradise of God! - RG S
' Friday, September 3rd. This. day Lorenzo hath preached once
at the Borough, to an attentive congregation; we found kind friends
in this place. .From thence to Waterford, and stopped. at friend
King’s, and were received with expressions of kindness.. They
requested Lorenzo to ep over Sabbath; this he consented to do;
my desire was, that the Lord would stand by him, and make his
stay profitable to souls. are oe a ; irk ee
_ I felt gloomy, the pee was dark, the times precarious; what
was before us, I could not tell, and I felt my heart drawn out in
prayer to God, that’he would help us to walk in the path we should
go my desire is, that I may be prepared for all the troubles and
lifficulties that I.may have to encounter in this world. _ My dear
companion in tribulation is quite feeble in body, which gives me
much pain. O that I may learn the lesson of submission; the time
is fast approaching when grief will be turned into joy, to those
that are faithful to the God of all grace! O that I may he of that
happy number! . 0S 7
Tovenzo is preaching at Waterford still; on Friday and Satur-
day night, on Sabbath morning at sunrise, and at eight o’clock, the,
Pole came out well and appeared solemn, and I trust good was
one in the name of the Lord.. The Lord-inspire our hearts to cry
mightily to him who is able to save, for ourselves and our country;.
it lies near my heart; O that the people could feel interested for ita
TO THE JOURNEY CF LIFE. 699

welfare, and lie at the feet of the Master, and humble themselves in
the dust, that God may deliver us!

September Sth. We came to Lancinburg, the appointment hav~
ing been given out the day before; but Mr. Chichester, a local

reacher, who had been a principal man in building the meeting

ouse in that place, forbid his preaching in it; however the people
erected seats outside of a large brick house, for accommodation be-
neath its shade, and had a refreshing time from the presence of the
Lord; I was grateful that his blessings were not confined to any par-
ticular place, for if we flee to the desert, behold he is there—in the
city or country—still the throne of grace is accessible to the hum-
ble soul! The Lordever keep us from pripzand vain GLory, and
keep the intercourse open between our souls and him!

From thence we went to Troy, but the same difficulty existed
there; the meeting house was shut in this place also; but he repair-
ed to the market house, where ‘he soon had a large congregation,
and spoke to them there; many appeared quite serious: may convic-
tion fasten on their hearts! We had been in Troy about six years
before, and then had more friends than we could visit; but now we
were under the necessity of going to a public house to put up for
the night; but after Lorenzo had done preaching, and we had re-
tired to our lodgings, there was a friend, who came to the tavern,
and requested us to go and sleep at his house, which, after some
hesitation we accepted; but left our horse at the tavern.

' The different treatment we met with now, and what we had re-
ceived in years past, made a very great impression on my mind.
Lorenzo had preached in this same place a number of times, about
six years previous, and was treated with much kindness by the Me-
thodists: bist now they were very distant.

We left Troy about eight o’clock on Monday morning, and tra-
velled more than forty miles, and stopped at a public house at night.
We startedin the morning and came about seven miles, to a house
of entertainment, here we stopped for breakfast. There Lorenzo
missed his pocket book—he Ned left it under, his pillow—it had.
bank notes of considerable amount’ in it. “He took the horse, bor-
rowed a saddle, rode back and found it, which was a matter of
thankfulness to us. After taking breakfast, started and came on to.
Rinebec Flats, but made no stop: from thence to the ferry. We
had to cross ina sail boat, and the wind blew quite hard, so that it
appeared dangerous to me; but we got over safe. We wished to get:
to Sopus, or rather Kingston, about three miles from the ferry, be-
fore we stopped. We came on; and the first thing we met, when
the town appeared in view, was a numerous concourse of people.
assembled together to see the soldiers take their departure for the
city of New York, to defend it, if necessary, trom the foe. This
700 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLLU.ION

filled my heart with pain and sorrow, when I considered they were
liable to fall in the contest, and leave | erhaps a wife and children
unprotected; and if not a wife and children, they had parents whose
hearts were bleeding at the prospect.. The Lord deliver us in his
own goodtime! = 7 .

We were_ received by brother and sister.Covel with friendship.
The Lord bless them in this world with every temporal blessing ne-
cessary, and give them at last a crown of glory! It gives me a

- courage to meet with those who love and. serve the Lord; for we fi

such to be kind and affectionate to all! >
_ The times are truly awful!—may the Lord stand by his follow-
ers, and help them to sit at his feet, that they may be prepared for
the gathering storm—O Lord, give me grace to hang on Thee! I
know what I have passed through, but what is to come I cannot tell;
but if God be for us, who can be against us? O, that we may se
live, as to be prepared for the worst. _
' Since we left our father’s, we have travelled several hundred miles,
through a delightful country, flowing as it were with “milk and
honey’’—abundance on every hand—nothing is lacking but a sense
of gratitude to the Giver of every good and perfect gift, from whom
these mercies flow. O God inspire the people with a due sense of
their privileges both of a temporal and spiritual nature; and may
they.so esteem them as to be saved from everlasting ruin.

We stayed two nights and part of three days at friend Covel’s,
and Lorenzo preached twice, ina court house, to crowded audiences;
and.they were as attentive as could be expected, considering what a

‘ “thoughtless place it was—may God have mercy on them!
~ We left friend Covel’s, September 5th, and trayelled on until
night, and stopped at a pate ouse; from thence on towards New-
burg, and about ten o’clock came to a brother Fowler’s, and called;
but he not being at home, and the family not choosing to give us an,
invitation to stop, we kept onto Newburg. We had been directed
to call at a friend’s house, by the name of Cowles, but could not
find him. We then continued on our course, intending to stop at
the first public house and get some refreshments: but in passing a
toll bridge, the old man who attended it recognized Lorenzo, and
solicited him so earnestly to stop and take breakfast, that he consente
ed. They appeared much pleased, and entertained us as well as
could be desired, with cheerfulness, that made it a pleasant repast to.
us indeed. O that people who are able to do good, would be more
liberal, and not let the poor outdo them, and so take their crown!
May God have compassion on the high and proud ones of the earth
and teach them they are born to die, and their dust may mingle,
with the beggar’s, and if’ not ae by,grace, their souls shall
appear condemned before God; and how can ‘they stand in that

+
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 701

eat day, when the dread alarm shall be sounded, arise ye dead
and come to judgment! God make us all sensible of the necessity
of being ready to meet our judge in the air!

From the toll bridge we came on to a public house, and stopped
to feed our horse; and while he was eating, there was a woman,
whom we had meta little before we got to this house, and thinking
this was Lorenzo, had returned back to the house, and requested
him to stop and preach to the people in this ee aaa the tav-
ern keeper also solicited him, promising to notify the neighbors.—
Lorenzo then consented to stay; and we went about a mile further
to sleep at a Methodist house. The place we went to was a de+
lightful spot, situated in a valley, between two mountains, covered
with shrubs and trees, but not very fertile, which made the contrast
more strixing. The house was surrounded with meadows and fruit
trees. The scene appeared charming beyond description. This
would be a pleasant retreat, was suggested to my mind, if we had
but a few select friends whose souls were formed for social pleas-
ure, as it relates to spiritual and temporal converse.

But stop, my fancy! stay thy soul on God, who can give peace
even on the raging ocean. To him,.and him alone I look for com-
fort, and not to objects so transient. My lot appears to be in a pe-
culiar sphere, and I hope in love and mercy the Master will enable
me to all it with patience and submission.

We left Cornwall on Saturday morning, and proceeded on to New
York. We made such progress, that we got within fifteen or six-
teen miles from the city that night, and put up at a public house, and
were much disturbed by some town’s people, who, I believe, did it
on purpose, on account of our appearance. O that they may be
sensible of the duty they owe to themselves, their God, and their
neighbor.

We started on Sabbath mort:ing, and got to a brother Paradise’s,
at Bull’s Ferry, where we left our horse and wagon. -Lorenzo
hired a Presbyterian man to keep him, and brother Paradise took a
small boat and rowed us downto the city. My mind was over-
spread with a gloom, but I strove to put my trust in the-Lord; we
had a pleasant time on the water; we got down to New York about
2 o’clock, and went to our old friend brother Munson’s, and was re-
ceived with the same marks of friendship as formerly. The Lord
reward them for their kindness to us. Our situation is as good at

resent as it has ever been, as it relates to our temporal prospects,
Pt no doubt trials await us still. The Lord prepare us for whatever
befals us in the way of duty. I have met with another kind family,
who I am under many obligations to in days that are past; they still
are friends—this is not the case with abang-brottier and sister
702 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS

Decamp are true hearted.. The Lord prosper them on their journey
to a peaceful eternity. i aces Pre

The cloud appears to spread over the American hemisphere; Ged
prepare his children for the shock; what though the fire, or plague,
oz sword, receive commission from the Lord to strike his saints
umcag the rest, their pains and death are blest!

Monday, September 12th. I have this day felt my heart some-
what more composed than I have done for some time. a.

September 13th. This day we have received more intelligence
of the invasion of our once happy land. O that the ‘Lord would
ee us for every event of his, providence! ;

September 14. I wish to be truly thankful-to the Giver of every

mercy, for the blessings I do enjoy this precious morning. I enjoy
a tolerable degree of health, and am surrounded with kind friends,
O that my soul may be filled with greatful songs of praise to him,
who so richly provides forme. My situation is as pleasant as it
has ever been, perhaps for many years.’

T

“Bless God; my soul, even unto death,
“ “And write a song for every breath.”

September 15th. May I be’ made sensible of my dependence’
upon God, who giveth to every one liberally, that seek him with’an
undivided heart: but I feel this morning, as’ though my heart was
too far from that enjoyment which makes the soul happy in this
world and in the next.’ Revive my heart, and fill it with love to God
and man. Religion is low at this time in almost every direction.
May our hearts feel interested for the prosperity of the churcl. '

The times are truly alarming. The sound of war is hesrd in our
borders, the alarm is gone forth—‘‘Ye sons of Columbia to arms,
to arms.”’ Our sea-boards are likely to be deluged in blood.—
While our interior is in commotion our frontiers have been saluted
by the war whoop of the savage, while their tender wives and chil-
dren have fallen victims to their wanton cruelty. ‘May He that rules
on high, that can calm the raging ocean, and bring harmony out of,
confusion, nndertake our. cause, and deliver us from the hand‘of our
foe, and establish peace once more on the earth.’ But this only
may be the beginning of sorrow to the inhabitants of this terres-
trial ball. O that all who have an interest at the throne of grace,
would cry aloud to him for strength, to stand in the hour of adver-
sity. Lord prepare us to make our way through all opposition, to
the peaceful mansions of unclouded bliss. O blessed, blessed land!
when shall we get there.. O God of Jove attend us by grace, and
give us true submissiox to thy will; and fill my soul with love and

ratitude to that hand, that hath provided for me, from the cradle to

e present time. How much I owe, but how litte I do‘as I ought.
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE |: 703

O my soul, awake! awake! to a sense of duty to the God of all
consolation, that my soul may be filled with all his fulness.
September 16th. Nothing material has taken place in my situa-
tion for some days, but a continual clangor of war is saluting our
ears, and- what willbe the final issue doth not yet appear. May we
be prepared for what awaits us. Iam truly. pained on account of
my country. O that God would undertake the cause of America,
that the people may learn humility, and submission to his divine
willy « * = * @ es ee :
‘My mind was much depressed this morning when I arose, but
these words came to my mind, “Be still and know that I am God,”
with some power. May my heart acquiesce in whatever may be
our lot. %
We have just heard the tidings, that our dear fellow-citizens of
the town of Baltimore, are delivered from their troublesome yisitors.
O that their hearts may be thankful to that hand, who was able to
save, when appearances were most gloomy. . Help us, O thou God
of love, to render thee sincere thanks for these mercies: and may
America, above all lands, be conformed to the will of him, who
hath wrought out such a deliverance for this favored country.—
May my heart glow with thankfulness to such a good God, and may
the renmant of my days be spent in his service.
Sunday, September 18th. This day my soul hath been refresh-
ed under the improvement of brother. Daniel ‘Smith, while discours-
ing on the wickedness of the Jews, the once chosen Pot God,
in destroying that most worthy servant of God, Stephen; his trium-
phant death and ascension to glory. It filled my soul with raptures.
had something of a view of the suffering Christian, bidding adieu
to a world of woe, transported by a convoy of Angels to his Re-
deemer’s bosom! O what a glorious scene! May that be my hap-
py lot, though unworthy. _ 3°):
September 19th. My heart feels quite gloomy to-day. O that
these trials might teach me from whence my strength must, come!
I cannot tell what is beforeme. May God prepare and help me to
hang. pes his promises, and lay at the feet of the Redeemer of
mankind. I long to be more holy, that my heart may be drawn
from earth, and placed on more permanent riches. Through grace
Thope one day to out-ride the tempest and storms of life, and reach
the fair fields of uncloudedday. May, God revive his work in the
land, and prosper Zion, and fill his church with faithful Christians.
_ September 21st. Bless the Lord, O my soul and forget not all
bis benefits. ‘The.days are evil, we have need of more wisdom an&
humility, to walk the narrow road that leads to joys on high! What
a vain, deceitful world we have to travel through. How many

es
‘704 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS

snares on every side. May we be as wise as serpents, and harmless
as doves. :
Friday, September 23d. The days are rolling fastaway. May
I have wisdom and grace, to improve my time to the glory of my
Creator and the comfort and satistaction of my own immortal soul.
My heart is often pained to see and feel so little of the life of re-
ligion, in almost every direction. May the Lord revive his work
in the land. SB. 3 Be ' tis
Since I came to the city, my hushand and self took a walk to the
State Prison, which was avery great satisfaction to me. We gave
one shilling for admittance, and had the privilege of going through
every apartment in the prison. And to see the neatness and indus-
try that prevail there, was truly, charming. This institution is
one of the most noble, perhaps, ‘that ever was adopted by any na-
tion. It saves many of those poor unfortunate. creatures, who have
forfeited their life and liberty, from suffering death; and gives them
@ space for repentance: and furthermore, their labor is very useful
to the community.. The men were very serious, and appeared
downcast; but the women, that have been so unfortunate as to get
into this place, appear the most hardened creatures I ever saw.—
This is a striking proof, to what human nature may be reduced!
There is a large square in the centre of the Prison, where they may
range for health, at.times. Aman may love and serve the Lord in
this place, as well as in any other, if hé be so minded, and it may
be, some of these mortals will be brought to reflection. The hap.
Py day is fast approaching, I trust, when light will shine forth, as
the morning, and peace will be established upon the earth. _ .
From the eleventh of September to the seventh of October, Lo-
renzo spent in New York: then he took his departure for Philadel-
phia, expecting to return in six or eight weeks; but, when he arrived
there he found his way opened in the city and country, so that he
thought best to send for me to come to Philadelphia, where he had
eorirtuded to spend the winter. Accordingly I started without de-
lay, in a carriage which was sent for me, and arrived in safety in
about three days. I was kindly received by friend Allen and his
‘wife, where I tarried until the return of Lorenzo from the Eastern
Shore; whither he had taken a tour two or three weeks previously.
When he came back, he wished to find a small room, where we
could be retired from the world for a few months; and we were sd
fortunate as to meet with a friend, who had plenty of house room, and
was willing to accommodate us with a room; which was made very
comfortable by putting up a stove in it, in a neighborhood of people
called Quakers, where we found it very agreeable. I attended their
meetings with much satisfaction. I believe many, very many of
those people to be truly spiritual. The friend and his wife, at
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 705

whose house we stopped, belonged to the meeting, and they both
appeared striving to be what they ought.. May the Master prosper
them in the way of their duty.

February 26th, 1815. The news of peace salutes our borders,
and echoes through our land. It is a tile pleasing sound. May
it inspire our hearts with gratitude to that hand who hath given us
the blessing. O that divine peace may fill our soul, until this fa-
vored nation shall become Immanuel’s land, and the earth be full
of his glory.

May 8th, 1815. We left Philadelphia in the steam boat, for New
York, after spending an agreeable winter at Benedict Dorsey’s.—
The weather being very chilly and my health somewhat impaired,
by reason of a severe cold Ihad taken some time previous, and this
exposure which I passed through, came very near proving toomuch
for my feeble constitution. Aifter we arrived at New York I was
confined almost two weeks to my bed—but recovering my strength -
in some measure, we embarked on board a Packet for New London,
where we had every accommodation necessary, and after a pleas-
ant sail of about thirty hours, we arrived safely and found the peo-
ple very kind and friendly. But the cold I had taken was so deeply
seated on my lungs, it was thought by many, it would prove serious
in its consequence to me. We arrived here on Saturday. On Sun-
day Lorenzo preached four times to crowded congregations, and
several times through the week, until he was taken sick. He was
attacked very suddenly as he was about to lay down at night, with
a pain at his heart, attended with chills. We were then at his bro-
thers. We were all much alarmed, thinking perhaps his dissolu-
tion was at hand; yet he appeared composed and serene, with a smile
on his countenance, although his pain was beyond description. My
soul was poured out to God for his deliverance. After a while he
got so much relief that he could be layed down in his bed—but con-
tinued very ill for near two weeks; he then had recovered so far as
to. be able to go on board a boat for Norwich, where we arrived in
five or six hours.

We were received with kindness by brother Bently and his com-
panion. Lorenzo was still very feeble in body—but the people a
peared very anxious that he should preach, he consented, at six
e’clock that evening, the Baptist meeting house was opened and
well filled; he addressed them—his strength held out beyond what
could have been expected. Hespoke again on Monday night. It
was a solemn assembly, and I hope good was done in the name of '
the Lord. .

Lorenzo hired a wagon and horse to convey us to his father’s
which was between twenty and thirty miles, Early on Tuesday

Vv
o
706 SUPPLEMENTARY. REFLECTIONS

morning we started and arrived there about one o’clock on the 14th
of June. We found his dear father in tolerable health with the sest
of the family.

Lorenzo spent two weeks with us, and then thinking it best to!
leave me with his father, bid me farewell and set out on a tour
through a paft of the States of Rhode Island and Massachusetts to
sound ‘an alarm to the fallen race of Adam in those parts. My,
heart went with him, in desire that he might be useful to precious
souls. ’

His father’s place of residence is very pleasant. I spent my
hours as agteeable as the circumstance could admit, seeing I was
separated from my companion and had not the opportunity of meet~
ing—there being none within my reach, except the Presbyterian,
and that not very convenient. He thought he might be absent three
or four months, but returned in five or six weeks unexpectedly to me,
and spent a few weeks with us—made preparations to leave me with
his father, and start on a long tour which would take him eight or
nine months to accomplish. This was something trying. to my
feelings—but I dare not say do not go, neitherdo I feel a disposition
to prevent him doing his duty.

On the 30th of August he had got in readiness and bid me adieu
—leaving me comfortably provided for as it relates to outward things.
The family consisted of his father, sisterand myself. The old gen-
tleman was an affectionate friend and father. We spent our time
for the most part quite comfortable. Considering the cold inclem-
ent season, my health was far better than it had been for years. 1
frequently received letters from my absent companion, which gave
me muchsatifaction; this being the only way we could communi-
eate our pleasures or pains to each other. He gave me to under-
stand he expected to return to us in Aprilor May. -The last letter
I received trom him, was dated March 30th, expecting to sail. from
New Orleans to. New York the first of April; and by his writing, it
appeared to me, there was a doubt Eanes he should be brought
through in safety—or at least he eee some uncommon difficul-,
ty to attend him; which laid me under great anxiety of mind; the
season also being so uncommonly blustering, that I, from the first.
of April until the middle of May, was in a state of mind not to be
expressed. This gave my body another shock—for the mind and
body are so closely connected, one cannot suffer, without the other
in some considerable degree feeling affected. I strove hard to ap-
ply to Him who is able to save, and at times found some relief; but.
then, my thoughts would retrace the happy seasons which were pasts -
and the gloomy prospects that now presented to view, made we very
pice I strove to realize the day, the happy blessed day when,
we should meet to part no more; but could not so much wal could
e
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 707

wish. This gave me greater ee seeing my heart so attached to
earthly objects. Yet under all this, in some measure, I was sup-
orted; for which may my heart render a tribute of praise to the
Gives of all our mercies! | ae
About the 15th of May, I received the pleasing intelligence that
Jorenzo had arrived at New York, which removed aheavy burden
from my heart, and the 25th he reached his father’s. J need not
say it was a memorable day tome. May I ever feel true sensations
of gratitude for all these favors, and improve them while they are
preserved to me. My soul’s desire is, to find closer communion
with my God. May I sink into his will in all things. :
After Lorenzo’s return, he prepared to steer his, course first to
Philadelphia, then into the state of New York, from thence to Ver-
mont; and wishing me to go with him, he procured a horse and wag-
on, and on the 12th of June we left his father’s house; it being
twelve months lacking two days, since I came there; we went from
there to Hebron, where we stayed a few days; met some Preachers
from the General Conference; they were friendly towards Lorenzo;
from thence we came on to Durham, where we spent the Sabbath.
Lorenzo preached three times; on Monday morning we left there
and proceeded on to New Haven; there we met with more preach-
ers and kind friends; here we stayed until Friday; Lorenzo held a
number of meetings in the time; from there we came to New York;
spent the Sabbath, and he also held three meetings there in the
course of the day. I met with old friends Captain Anderson and
his wife, who gave me a pressing invitation to go home with them
that evening. -Lorenzo was willing, and I accepted the invitation;
he was to come ever the next morning. Accordingly I went and
spent an agreeable evening, and about one o’clock the next day Lo-
renzo came, but I was quite unwell; the weather having become
much warmer, it so debilitated me, that Lorenzo feared lest I could
not hold out to travel; and Captain Anderson and his wife wishing
me to tarry with them, I concluded to stay; accordingly on Tuesday
morning Lorenzo set off on his way to Philadelphia, leaving me
behind; he came on that night to Bridgetown, where he preached;
and finding such an ianines He pent two or three days in the place.
The friends requested him to send for me:to come there; according-
ly brother Thomas Pitts came on to New York, got brother Wash-
burn to write a few lines to me; I came over from Hoboken and
met him at brother Washburn’s; the next day we were to goon
board the steam boat. I did not expect Lorenzo so soon; but when
we came to the ferry house, and the boat came in, Lorenzo was on
board; he intended returning that night or the next day to Bridge.
town, consequently I went on; and he returned that night; we have
spent sometime in this place; and find the people remarkably kind;
708 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS

may they be rewarded for their kindness tous! My soul’s desire to
a is, that He would reward our kind benefactors wherever they

Visited Woodbridge; held meeting in the meeting house of the
Presbyterians, and returned to Biidgetown and held several other °
meetings!

July 26th, 1816.

The following letter I received, and think propet ‘o have it sub-
joined as an Appendix.—L. D.

OcrossEr 6, 1816.

Dear Lorenzo:—

Through the tender mercy of a kind providence, I enjoy at ‘ter
state of health than when you left me, and my mind in some me
sure comforted from day to day. I think also, it is my sincere de-
sire to live a life devoted to God. I view this as uncertain at best;
the world is only good in its place, but it will not give peace and
comfort to the mind; but to feel the indwelling spirit of the Saviour
is inexpressible peace indeed; it makes crosses bearable, it gives us
the power of resignation to all the will of the master; if we are
deprived of that we esteem most, we feel to give it up without mur-
muring at the dispensation. O how sweet such a spirit is: may
the Lord give me all that is my privilege, that I may be a comfort
to my best friend in this world, anda blessing to myself while a
sojourner on these mortal shores.

Our dear father is as well as when you left us, and I, as ever,
fee] much satisfaction in his company; we have had peace and har-
mony in the family since your departure.

I pray God to give all as one, the true spirit of the gospel, and
prepare us for a happy exit from this to the world of spirits.

af felt a desire arise in my soul, that the master would enable
you to preach the everlasting Gospel, that your words may be quick
and powerful, reaching the sinners*hearts, that their eyes may be
opened to see the necessity of peace and pardon on their hearts.—
May the Lord bless and be with you, make your peace as a gentle
running stream from day to day; and if we meet again in this world,
may we find we have made more progress in the divine life than we
have ever made before when separated. Through grace I hope to
conquer all my foes.

Remember me to all our friends in Philadelphia, without reserve

Your affectionate wife,

PEGGY DOW.
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 709

QUIETNESS, AS A CANOPY COVERS MY MIND.

“Great God, thy name be blest,
Thy goodness be ador’d,
My soul'has been distress’d,
But thouhast peace restored, ‘

* A thankful heart I feel,
In peace my mind is staid,
* Balsamic ointments heal
The wounds by sorrow made.

“Though elements contend,
Though wind and waters rage,
J’ve an unshaken Friend,
Who doth my grief assuage.

‘Though storms without arise,
Emblems of those within,
On Christ my soul relies,
The sacrifice for sin.

“Though inwara storms prevail,
Afflicting to endure,

I've help that cannot fail,
In him that’s ever sure.

“Though outward war and strife
Prevail from sea to sea,

I’ve peace in inward life,
And that sufficeth me.

“Though clamor rear his head,
And stalk from shore to shore,
My food is angela’ bread,
What can I covet more?

“Though ill reports abound,
Suspicions and surmise,

I find, and oft have found,
In death true comfort lies,

* That death, I mean, whereby
Self-love and will are slain;
For those, the more they die
The more the Lamb doth reign.

* And well assured am I
True peace is only known
Where He, the harmless Lamb,
Has made the heart his throne,
LORENZO'S ADDRESS TO THE PUBLIC.

 

Here, I have learned two things. The judge constitutes the court,
and the clergy constitute’the church, =~

The common law” is unwritten; of course is only taken from
precedents, founded on tradition, transmitted from the dark ages of
the world; and is considered and quoted as being in force, like stat-
ute law, as an expression of the will of the people, by their delegate
and representative. And the~radition of the church is put on equal
footing with the scriptures in point of validity.

A precedent from tradition may be brought to prove any thing;
even contraries, and so establish nothing. sa

But as common sense, since the time of Martin Luther, called the
authenticity of the unwritten tradition of the church in question, so
may the good sense of the American people call in question the
“ unwritten” law of feudal, principles; for those traditions, whether
civil or ecclesiastical, may be considered twins when applied in a
social point of view. :

o detach a man’s ‘actions or words from their relative connec-
tions, and concomitant parts, and then to give the same your own
cite and turning; you might make'him say any thing, and mean
nothing. 2

A ee lady administered arsenic to a sick person, through the
servant’s misplacing the phial; here detach the act from the connec-
tion, admit of nothing but the fact to infer the motive from, you
might say she poisoned the person, she is a murderer! Those prin-
ciples are congenial with the systems of the old world, who think
they have arrived to the summit of perfection in their political econ-
amy. But Americans require laws, congenial with our first and
fundamental principles,‘ as established and recognized in this land;
and I hope to see the day, when we Americans shall be so improved
as to be governed by American laws only,

“The doctrine of the ‘* BENEFIT OF CLERGY” is not admissible in
the United States, whatever it may be in Spain or Portugal. Hence,
why not exponE that antiquated, thread bare, twisted ism of ex-
pression; unless we find it necessary to retain a great swelled word,
perverted from its primary meaning, to dupe the ignorant; for letters
screen no man now, whatever might have been the custom once.

Also the doctrine of “‘conruprion oF BLOOD,” as mentioned in
LORENZO’S ADDRESS "11

the digest, cannot exist here, and attach and retain the same mean-
ingas in Europe. For there are thirteen grades of distinction in
the theory of the world betwixt the slave and the despot; most of
whom are designated by some nick name, under the title of nobils
ity, or rather no ability, as if they were a superior order of beings;
but if their conduct displeased the sovereign, away went their title,
property and all. So they would be ona level with other poor
eople, and hence their degradation was supposed to corrupt their
eed, What corruption of blood then do we find in America?—
Lorenzo, be cautious that you donot compose a uizeL! ‘The
greater the truth the greater the lie;”’ truth sure canbe nolie! |

A certain lady whom I shall call Miss Issippi, remarked at a di-
ning party, that she thought that ‘General Congress’? must he a

reat man, every body was talking about him; for her part she wished
that he would pass that way, that she might see the Gentleman.—
Another, whom I shall call lady Caroline, very soberly inquired,
who Miss Ouri was, and where she lived, that General Congress
should pay such attention to her? .

A third replied, that Miss Ouri is supposed to be acolored woman;
and his attention has been so much upon Miss Ouri, that the gen-
eral seemed to have little time to think about any thing else, except
eight dollars a day! a .

ndians suppose themselves as much superiorto a white master;
as the saloiea servant is below;-hence, said the chief, the great
Spirit first made the black man, out of black earth, then the white
man, out of the tree; afterward the red man from the red earth.

Here it may be asked, from whence came the rourtH cLass, or

kind of people? Is ‘this the American corruption of blood?
, It has been argued that this doctrine of libels is necessary to pro-
tect the character of reformed ladies. But were they to speak
through me, perhaps they would ask, is it not rather to protect the
character of unreformed gentlemen, so called?

A few more hints, and I have done.

Query 1. Would it not be well forall persons who think of
becoming candidates for public office, to examine first, their motive;
secondly, their talents; whether their motive be sinister, or to serve
the public good, and whether they have talents for it? Otherwise
wise your princinle is mean, and you stand in the way of a better.

2. Clear heads, sound judgment, a virtuous heart, and an inde-
pendent mind, to act as Jurors—and save the judge the trouble—
and similar materials for the different places in society. And if you
say timber is scarce! the greater is the pity. ;

Fextow Citizens: Be guarded against those office seekers who
court your friendship merely for the loaves and fishes. The welfare
of the nation depends on your choice! Exercise your judgment-—
712 TO THE PUBLIC.

nok for evidence of the best of materials—and never give your
vote for a drink of grog—but conduct yourself as a member of the
community ought to do; as you expect to answer to the Great Jeho-
vah for the deeds done in the body; and as a friend to society, ana
to the rights of mankind! i

If the opinion of an European is the law, and none but lawyers
have it, how ean a citizen know when he is safe? Does not this
show the need of simple and plain acts of legislation, and afforded
cheap to the pecyple, that they may know the laws of their own
country ? eer.

A certain mau was indicted for assault and battery; the Jury, no
knowing the meaning of the words, brought in a verdict of man
slaughter, were reprimanded and sent out again, concluding, if it was
not man‘slaughter, it must be something worse, so returned a verdict
of wilful murder; but the Judge had to turn Juryman virtually, and
explain what man slaughter was, and what they must bring in.
_ Another set of Jurymen, as the birds say, would unanimously
have acquitted a prisoner'in their conscience, but thought that by
their oaths they were bound to bring in sucha verdict as the Judge
dictated!

A man is what God made him, and why should any Judge re-
mark on the looks ot appeararice of a prisoner, to prejudice a Jurys
end so harden the? ec\ngs against him. »
THE YANKEE PRIEST. 718

THE YANKEE PRIEST.

IGNATUS, born some where, no matter where;

Train’d up in school, and taught to say his pray’r;

Tir’d with his task at the academy,

Jump’d over all to university.

The books he read, read them, laid them down,

But little wiser when his task was done ;

But college pedantry bore such a sway,

That soon he gain’d a soaring diploma.

Dubb’d like a knight on the commencement day,

‘Gladly he quit his task, and went his way.*

He thought of doctors, lawyers, prince and priest ;

And made remarks in earnest, or in jest.

Should I be. doctor, I must stem the cold,

And break my rest, to gain the shining gold.

Must make my patients think their lives and blood

Are in my hands, or I can do no good

Where men believe in witches, witches are ;

But where they don’t believe, there is none there ;

Where men Jelieve in doctors, doctors heal,

At sight of whom the patients easy feel ;

This way of getting money is a risk,

I judge ’tis better to become a PRIEST.

Should I be nawver, J must lie, and cheat,

For HONEST LAWYERS HAVE NO BREAD TO EAT.

’T is rogues, and villains, fee the lawyers high,

And fee the men, who gold and silver buy.

Should I be statesman, I must use pIscuIsE ;

And if a prince, hear nothing else but xrxs ;

State tricks, intrigue, and art, would me surround,

And truth and honesty, would ne’er be found.

All things considered, ’tis no airy jest ;

I am resolved to be a sacred prixst.

Preaching is now a science, and a TRADE,

And by it many GRAND ESTATES are made ;

The money, which I spent at grammar schools,

I'll treble now, by teaching sacred rules ;

My pray’rs I'll stretch out long, my sermons short ;

The last write down, the first get all by rote ;

While others labor six days, I but one, 1

* (cP Ya some parts of New England, the country being so thickly settled, if a man has
from thirty to sixty acres of land, it is considered a good farm; and there not being a
sufficiency for a division among the’sons, the most steady and laborious takes care of the
old people, and heirs the property, ‘The ingenious learn a trade, but the /azy ond kas
the education—and when he comes from his studies, the old gentleman says, * Well, son,
what do you choose to bea doctor, a lawyer, or a minister ?? ‘hosa of good intel-
lectua\ powers generally choose the former, but the weak and effeminate ones, the latter.
The above remark in reference to the “ lazy son,” may not hold good at this time.—Ex,
714 THE YANKEE PRIEST.

And for that day’s ‘work, get’a pretty sum ;

For fifty-two.days’ labor in the year,

The sum of two hundred pounds my heart will cheer,
IGNATUS thus resolved to rise by rule,

Unto a grave diviné he went to school ;

The science of divinity he did engage,

And read the sacred volume page by page ;

The nrstz was so dark, the style so poor,

He gain’d but little from that sacred store.

Poole, Whitby, Henry; York, and Gill,

He read, to find What was JEHOVAH'S WILL}

Gravity, rhetoric, oratory, and pulpit airs,

He studied well, and how to form his pray’rs.

At length, his master gave him commendation,

That he was qualified to preach salvation ;

And with the commendation, gave him more

Than twenty notes, which he had preach’d before ;

These for his model, and his learned guides,

Help him to form his work with equal sides.

In composition, he did pretty well,

And what he could not read, he ’d softly spell.

A day appointed for him to perform,

Notice was giv’n,-and many took th’ alarm ;

At the distinguish’d hour, the peopie came,

To hear the:wi1tt or GOD reveal’d to men.

At length IGNATUS came, all dress’d in BLACK!

With sicerdotal band, and three sharp’d hat;

Under his arm the holy book appear’d ;

In it was fix’d the NOTES he-had prepar’d,

He bow’d, and bow’d, then to the pulpit steer’d,

Went up the stairs, and in the desk appear’d.

Frst, he address'd the throne of God, supreme,

His Master’s pray’rs, new model’d did for him.

Fifty-nine long minutes prays and repeats ;

He clos’d, and all the people took their seats.

The sacred volume next he gravely spread’

Before his eyes, upon his elbow bed ;_

And so it happen’d, that IGNATUS hit

The very place, where’ all his NOTES were writ.

His text he told, and then began to read,

What he had written with a school-boy’s head ;

If he presum’d to look upon the folks,

His thumbs stood sentinels upon his NOTES;

Short were the visits which his eyes could pay ;

He watch’d his NOTES, lest he should miss his way. *

- ¥ Sermon reading and plodding in the pulpit, with numerous encumbering notes. is too
jrevalent in our day; by it one half of the power of preaching is lost, and the Christian
ministry shorn of much of its glory—Ep. —
THE YANKEE PRIEST. y15 715

At the conclusion, with an angry tone,

He said his gospel came from .God alone.

From this the preacher traveled all around,

To see where GLebEs and saLARtes were found ;
Many LOUD CALLS he had, where and was poor ;
Where men were indigent, and had zo store. j
The calls he wEarp, but gravely answer’d, NO, i
To other places God calls me to go.

At length a lusty place IGNATUS rounp ;

Where land was good, and wealth did much abound.
A cali was giv’n him, which ux did embrace,

“Vou popult voz Dut,” * was the case.

A handsome settlement they gave him for a farm,
Two hundred pounds a year and wood to keep him warm,
All things made ready for his consecration,

A rev’rend council came for ordination.
- The candidate.was first examin’d well,

To see if he in knowledge did excel.

The first of John he humm’d and hammer’d through,
Something forgot—but most he never knew.

But as he’d spent his time and money both,

To fix himself to wear the sacred cloth—

‘All things consider’d, ’t was believ’d that he

Was a proficientin DIVINITY. —-

Lineal succession=rites were then perform’d,

Their hands impos’d, IGNATUS greatly warn’d,

The sacred care of all the flock to take,

In tovz, but NOT for FILTHY LUCRE’S SAKE.

February. 5th, 1827

‘ Vox populi vox diaboli
CONCLUSION,

 

—

Courteous Rzaprer:—

. The foregoing Exemplified Experience in Miniature, exhibits
the dealings of God and Man and the Devil, in the various and try-
ing scenes of Life through which an individual hath been called to
pass, while upon the Journey of Life, in a period of nearly fifty

ears,
a The travels and incidents attendant, are but hints, comparative. to
what might have been said or written; but they serve as a specimen,
a er for the whole, which admits of rsection to a contemplative
mind! ‘ |
_ Observations cz Folemical Divinity and the subject of the in-
herax: and unalienable Rights of Man, &c., &c., are given for the
benefit of those who may come after me, in time to come, as well
as for those now upon the stage!

We must soon part, therefore as I take leave of you, my request
is, to lay aside prejudice, sacrifice s1n—sink into the will of God—
take him for your protector and guide by attention to the sweet in-
fluence of his spirit on the mind, that you may be useful in your day
to your fellow mortals here; and as an inward and spiritual wor-
shipper, ascend to God, thus it may be well with you here and
hereafter—Amen. Adieu till we meet beyond this life!

Farewell,
LORENZO DOW.
APPENDIX, .

 

 

GREAT BRITAIN,
i Warrington, April 16th, 1807.

To the Church of God in every place :

This cometh i+ behalf of Lorenzo Dow, itinerant preacher of the
Gospel of God our Saviour, We, the undersigned, ministers and mem-
bers of the people called Methodist Quakers, late in connexion with
the old bedy of Methodists, do testify, that although his appearance
amongst vs wasin much weakness, many suspicions, good and evil re-
port, his word was with power and the Holy Ghostsent down from Hea-
ven. F:om the time we have been favored with his labors, he hath
conducted himself on all occasions, as one whose sole aim is the
glory of God and the welfare of mankind, far beyond his strength,
in laborsmore abundant, travelling night and day for the accomplish-
ment of his vast desire to preach the gospel of the kingdom to many

erishing for the lack of knowledge: and we are witnesses his labor
Rath not been in vain in the Lord: Many of the stones of the street
hath been raised to be sonsgnd daughters of Abraham—backsliders
reclaimed, and many of infidel principles shaken. From the impressive
manner of his life, many, sunk into Laodicean ease, have been stirred
up to glorify God with their body, soul and substance, whom we trust
and pray will remain stars in the church militant, and afterwards form
one part of his crown of rejoicing in the day of the Lord. Amen.
Being about to depart from this to his native land, we pray that the
guidance of the same Holy Hand, which through a train of Divine Prov-
idances cast his lot amongst us, may conduct and protect him over the
feat deep to the American shores in peace and safety. Amen.
R. HARRISON,
. RICHARD MILLS,
W. M‘GINNIS, Preachers,
PETER PHILIPS,
G. BRIMELOW,

 

Dublin, October 18th, 1806.
My Dear Brother Dow:
As you are about to Jeave this city, I send you this small testimo-
nial of my esteem and love, as it may on some occasion open your way
- among strangers.
I had but few opportunities of attending your meetings; when I did I
had no doubt of the divine blessing attending your ministry: on other
718 APPENDIX.

occasions, I have had the fuliust proof, that although you were confined
in your place of preaching, the word of the Lord was ngt bound, but be-
came the power of God to the salvation of many precious souls. I sup-
pose not less then thirtv of these have, on your recommendation, ioinee,
the society; several of wnom are rejoicing in God, and living in his glo-
ty in newness of life.

When you formerly visited Ireland, I witnessed the power of God at-
tending your ministry in several instances, and I rejoice in the continua-
tion of his grace to you. From all 1 have seen and heard respecting
you, I acknowledge the hand of God, who is now as formerly, abasing
the pride of man in the instruments by whom he works.—(See 1 Cor. i.
26-—29. ‘ oe 2

1 nave no doubt of your candid attachmentto the Methodists, in affee-
tion and interest as well as doctrine. I believe your aim is to spend and
be-spent in bringing sinners tothe Lord Jesus, and do therefore cordially
“bid you God speed.” May you have many souls given you in every
place, to form your crown of rejoicing in the day of the Lord! May tha
eternal God be your refuge, and protect you, and your dear wife and lit-
tle one is the prayer of ©

Your affectionate brother in Christ,
MATTHEW LANKTREE.,
Rev. Lorenzo Dow. ,

a

Dublin, April 21st, 1807.

My dear brother Dow:

|. ] was in expectation of hearing from youever since your departure.
At present I must be brief. Whatever be the result of the emigrating
spirit which is at present moving so many of our dear friends to leave ua

I cannot tell: this 1 know, we already feel in a distressing way its pain-

ful effects. Our hands hang down, and our enemies rejoice. May the

Lord interpose and order it for our good. — Ae

I cannot unravel the Providence which prevented brother Joyce from
proceeding along with you. J fear he was not in the will of God.

With respect to the fruit of your tabors, the general testimony of allI
have conversed with has been, that the Lord has owned your ministry in
various parts of Ireland. My desire and prayer for you is, that you may
feel the Lord’s presence and the power of. God with you more fully than
ever. I would thank you for a few lines before you leave England. My
love in the Lord Jesus to sister Dow, and all our friends who accompanr
you.: 7 t ‘

I am your affectionate brother in Christ.
MATTHEW LANKTREE.
Mr. Dow, Liverpool.

My dear wife sends her love to sister Dow and you. Tho class under
her care is going on well in general.
APPENDIX. 719

_ [The only reason for the publication of this letter, is owing to the fact
that reference is made to it by ‘‘Cosmopolite” in his journal.]—Publisher.

New York, November 16th, 1805.

My unknown Friznp:

Having received infotmation from Mr. Kirk, respecting your situa-
tion, and supposing you to be a proper person from your influence in the
[rish connexion, | take this opportunity, the earliest that offers, to write
to you, by way of Liverpool, on a subject in which our brethren are’
deeply interested. Mr. Lorenzo Dow, has embarked again for Europe,
better furnished perhaps for success than when he was with you last.—
His confidence of success must at least be very considerably increased
having succeeded so well in deceiving or duping so many of the preach-
ers in the American connexion. | hope that our brethren in Europe
will resolve to have nothing to do with him. There is the greater ne-
cessity of this, as it appears to me, that if you should suffer him to have
any access to our people, it would not only do us an injury, but him also;
for such is the nature of his plan or system, that he estimates truth and
right, not so much by principle as by success. If he should not make
immediately for lreland please to use your ability to put the English on
their guard. I expect he embarked for Liverpool. If he did not take
such grounds as to lead our people into an acquiescence and even ap-
probation of his measures; if he did not affect to act as a Methodist, I
should say nothing about him. Butasthe itinerant plan may indirectly
lead to imposition, it stands us in hand to be very cautious to distin-
guish between the true and false itinerant; the lines of distinction should
always be kept very clear between the Methodist preacher and his ape.
I am sorry, my dear friend, that we can give you no better specimen of
the fruits of Methodism in this country. Alas! alas! shame! shame! It
shall he published in the streets of London and Dublin, that Methodist
Pee in America, have so departed from Wesley and their discip-
ine, as to countenance and bid God speed to such a man as Mr. Dow;
the last person in the world who should have been suffered to trample
Methodism under foot with impunity or countenance. His manners
have been clownish in the extreme; his habit and appearance more filthy
than a savage Indian; his public discourses a mere rhapsody, the sub-
stance often an insult upon the gospel; but all the insults he has offered
to decency, cleanliness and good breeding; all his impious trifling in the
holy ministry; all the contempt he has poured upon the sacred scriptures,
by often refusing to open them, and frequently choosing the most vulgar
saying as a motto to his discourses, in preference to the word of God—
all this is as nothing in comparison. He has affected a recognizance of
the secrets of men’s hearts and lives, and even assumed the awful pre-
rogative of prescience, and this not occasionally, but as it were habitu-
ally, pretending to fortel, in a great nnmber of instances, the deaths or
calamities of persons, &c.

If he makes converts as an apostle, he will not meet with your inter-
ference; but | have this confidence in my elder brethren, that as the

‘
720 APPENDIX.

disciples of the great Wesley, whom they have known in the flesh, they
will make a stand against this shameless intruder, this most daring im-
postor. :

Grace and Peace.
/ ' NICHOLAS SNETHEN.
To the Rev. Marrstas Joyce,
. Dublin, Ireland.
A tue copy: the original is in Mr. Joyce’s possession.
JOHN JONES,
P. JOHNSON.
 

Pe

Race
Niel

TES

NPI NA

fa)

Cay